# data[].attributes.body
I think I am a great leader. Great leaders have lots of good qualities that make them successful. I think I am a great leader because I am determined, an efficient communicator, and confident. To add on, I believe an important quality for leaders to have as seen in the video is to be trust worthy. It is hard for a team to blindly follow a leader or follow what they say is the best course of action to reach a common goal if there is no trust.

Advice I can give to others hoping to be great leaders is to establish efficient communication with your team as well as learning how to be direct and choose the right words to establish what needs to be done to achieve team goals. Additionally, it is important to establish trust. This can be done by showing credibility and showing that you are well suited for the position and really do know whats best.

# data[].attributes.body
I think of myself as a great leader. In particular, I have a lot of faith in my friends, family, and other people. Whenever my friends required help with tasks linked to their jobs or academic obligations, I was there for them. I always took care of my family and the problems they were going through, aside from occasionally helping my little cousins.

I can attest to the difficulty of becoming an effective leader. Furthermore, it does not imply that you must always be attentive or aware of everyone. Another prerequisite for leadership is teamwork, as may be observed, for instance, in a basketball team with numerous talented players. They collaborate as a team and are always willing to help.

# data[].attributes.body
I believe I am an excellent leader. I have a lot of trust in other people, particularly my friends, family, and others. When my friends needed help with work or school-related responsibilities, I was always there for them. I would always take care of my family and the problems they were having, in addition to occasionally providing assistance to your younger siblings or other relatives when they needed it.

I can assure you that it is not easy to become an effective leader. Also, it doesn't mean you have to always be aware of everyone or watch out for them. Leadership also requires teamwork, as demonstrated by a basketball team with numerous athletes. Hey are always available to assist you and cooperate with one another.

# data[].attributes.body
After watching the video about “Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe” by Simon Sinek, I believe that I have the qualities necessary to become a great leader. The most important aspect of being a great leader is to make those around you feel safe and secure. A great leader needs to be someone that others can trust and rely on to make decisions that are in the best interest of the organization.

The second quality of a great leader is strong communication skills. A leader needs to be able to effectively communicate their vision and goals to the team. They also need to be able to listen to the team and understand their concerns. This will help to build trust and create an environment where everyone feels comfortable expressing their ideas.

Finally, a great leader needs to be able to motivate their team and foster an atmosphere of collaboration. A leader should be able to inspire their team to achieve their goals and strive for excellence. They should also be able to recognize when their team needs help and provide support when needed. My advice for those hoping to be great leaders is to focus on developing these qualities and remember that great leadership comes from the heart.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself to be a fantastic leader. I have a lot of faith in others, especially my friends, family, and other people. I was always there for my friends when they needed assistance, whether it was with work- or school-related responsibilities. In addition to occasionally assisting your little relatives or siblings when they needed it, I would always take care of my family and the issues they were experiencing.

I can tell you that becoming an effective leader is not simple. Additionally, it does not imply that you must constantly watch out for or be aware of everyone. Teamwork is another requirement for leadership, as seen, for instance, in a basketball team with many athletes. They are always available to serve you and work as a team.

# data[].attributes.body
A great leader can encourage, collaborate and respect others. I think that I can become a great leader, but that I am not currently one. I am a person who will choose to work alone and try to evaluate problems on my own - I will not ask others for help or accept help most of the time (essentially, I am very hardheaded.) If I learn to listen and take what others say into consideration, then I could be a great leader.
If someone wanted to know how to be a better leader I would explain that being a great leader means not only believing in yourself but also believing in those being led. To be a better leader you need to effectively communicate and give others a voice - every opinion matters. To be a better leader you also have to learn how to take advice from others - while you may assume it’s “your way or the highway,” its not, and this mindset can keep you and those being led from solving a problem quickly, it can also keep you from reaching a goal (if you have one.)

# data[].attributes.body
A trustworthy person makes a good leader, but how can we determine who is trustworthy? that person has something you don't, or have they earned it from you, so you can get whatever you want from them? When you are a trusted leader, you are willing to work with others because you are confident that they would have done the same for you. Would you work with someone who is willing to let you go when you need them? No, I think. That is precisely what it means to put your trust in someone, to know that they won't abandon you.
I kind of think of myself as a good leader. I prefer starting things or being the first to do anything, and I do think that people trust me. On the other side, I am incredibly sweet and shy. Those are not the traits that a leader ought to possess. In addition, I occasionally second-guess my choices. But since I am the kind of person I am, I typically put the safety and health of others before my own. Even though there are moments when I have to put myself first, I generally choose to put others before myself.

# data[].attributes.body
A great leader is someone who is willing to put the needs of others before their own. It can be challenging to be a great leader because you have to be selfish and make hard decisions. Leaders in movies and shows are examples of how a leader takes care of the people around them and makes the necessary precautions to take care of everyone. I aspire to be great leader, however I don't believe I am ready to make tough decision, when I can barely decide on what to watch. A great leader is someone you trust, and you feel can be there for you whenever you may need them.

An example of a great leader can be Rick Grimes from The Walking Dead. Although it is a fictional show, there is an apocalypse and Rick leads his group with courage, hope, and strength to do what is right by them. Advice that I would give to others hoping to be great leaders would be to see themself in a different point-of-view. Whereas they should ask others how they can better themself and grow from the criticism. Being a great leader doesn't come from thin air, it is worked for, and people have to believe they can trust on you. To conclude, a great leader is earned through the respect of others.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes, I do think I'm a terrific leader. Anyone can lead well, regardless of how they feel about it. Always assisting others, even when you're unsure that it's okay to do so, is a sign of a strong leader. A leader can be anyone at any age; it's not even necessary to be an adult to be a leader. Helping others teaches them that it's okay to assist others, and they pass this lesson on to others, and so on.

A good leader doesn't yell at their followers or make them do things against their will, as other managers would. Being a leader entails encouraging others to aspire to be successful leaders like you. Motivating people results in the emergence of more natural or capable leaders who can assist others. Being a leader entails assisting others or improving oneself. When you are a leader, you are able to take lessons from your mistakes and apply them to future endeavors.

# data[].attributes.body
Finding good leaders is quite challenging. Most people in positions of power tend to be figures of authority rather than necessarily being in leadership roles. Leadership comes from a person and cannot be given, in contrast to power, which can be given to anyone regardless of their abilities. A person in a position of authority simply needs to direct them; helping the other team members or clients is not necessary. They won't take any action to safeguard you beyond instructing you.
A leader, however, is entirely different. Being a leader does not involve holding a position of authority; all that is essential is the desire to serve others. Being a leader means working with the group or organization to ensure success. Generally speaking, a happy workplace is/will be better for the staff members working there than a dreadful workplace where everyone is terrified for their jobs.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a great leader, you must understand what others are saying and how they feel, also to help others when they need it. I think of myself as a good leader because I am a very inviting person who is willing to listen to everyone's opinions, whether they are mine or not, and also like to help others whether its with advice or helping them with something they need. Being able to advocate for what you and those around you believe is an important part of being a good leader. Those who want to be good leaders should be more open-minded and shouldn't be angry if someone else's opinion differs from theirs.

# data[].attributes.body
I would say I am a good leader but not great. For instance, I have trouble putting my thoughts into words. As a leader you must be concise with your message and diction. I also tend to put myself first and am willing to go off on my own just to satisfy my own needs first. On the other hand i detest lying and deception, so that is never a thought on my mind. You can always please everyone but helping others shows character.
Although you may not be a leader, I believe you can become one. Being a leader means listening to others. Doing thing for good and not your own benefit. Working on your weaknesses, as well because no one’s perfect. Improving yourself shows signs of a great leader. Don’t be discouraged when there’s a difference of opinion, be open-minded and willing to listen. Raise peoples spirits and never put them down and help those in need.

# data[].attributes.body
Good leaders are extremely difficult to find. The majority of those in positions of power are typically figures of authority rather than necessarily leadership. In contrast to power, which can be given to anyone, regardless of their abilities, leadership comes from an individual and cannot simply be given. Someone in a position of power only needs to direct them; they are not required to assist the other team members or customers. Beyond directing You, they won't do anything to protect you.
On the other hand, a leader is quite different. It is not necessary to hold a position of authority in order to be a leader; all that is required is the desire to be of service to others. When someone is a leader, they work with the team or organization to ensure their success. In general, a pleasant workplace is/will be better for the employees working there than a miserable workplace where everyone is afraid for their jobs.

# data[].attributes.body
I do think of myself as a good leader, yes. My definition of a good leader is someone who considers others' feelings and viewpoints in addition to their own. They should support their own opinions while also being quite open-minded. I don't think a group's leader has to be at the front, with everyone else trailing after. I think the responsibility of the leader should be to successfully bring everyone's ideas and perspectives together in perfect harmony. Since I exhibit each of these traits, I consider myself to be a competent leader.

You should do your best to strengthen yourself and keep an open mind if you want to be a good leader yourself. In order for you to all improve together, you must be able to accept your peers with open arms. In order for your group to function well and come together more easily, you should be able to assist your fellow members in becoming better versions of yourself. Of course, the most important thing is to make sure you are strong enough to lead, but after that, taking the helm and uniting your team should go without a hitch.

# data[].attributes.body
I would consider myself a great leader. I have a very negative mindset about anything and I struggle with a lot. I believe a leader is someone who is kind to everyone and guides a group of people. Don't get me wrong I am kind its just that I can't do everything else about being a leader. I also procrastinate which is very bad for being a leader. I have empathy for others and want to help them so that ism a positive for being a leader.
I would be open to giving people advice and helping others but I don't think that's all it takes to be a leader. If I see someone that is lonely then I will happily help then and be their friend because I've done it before. Its very hard because I am also a introvert so most of the time I can't be to open or loud.

# data[].attributes.body
I would not consider myself a great. The reasons why is because I have a negative mindset about everything I have no determination, and I procrastinate. When think of a leader I see a can-do attitude determined person who gets a lot of work done. A leader also sets an example for others and helps people out. So, no, I do not consider myself a great leader.
I can give advice for others who do want to become great leaders. One, have a positive mindset. Two, have a lot of determination and do not give up. Three, never procrastinate. Four, help other people. Five, do not let anyone quit. So those are my pieces of advice for anyone who wants to become a leader.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader but not a great leader. The reason is I have a hard time articulating what I want to say sometimes. I think as a leader you need to say things clearly and accurately. I do listen to others and what they want. I also consider myself open minded to other peoples ideas or options. I wouldn't lie or try to deceive my people.  You cant please everybody but I would try to things for the betterment of everyone.

Others who hope to be great leaders you got this. Listen to what others have to say. Do things for the greater good not just for your benefit. Work on your weaknesses no ones perfect, their is always improvement to be done. Don't be discouraged or upset at people who disagree with you but instead try to be open minded to their opinion. Push people up not down and help out those who are struggling.

# data[].attributes.body
Enaya Ramirez

I consider myself a great leader, but I know I still have a lot to learn in order to reach my full potential. Growing up I learned that great leaders are usually CEOs or presidents. However, I've begun to realize that leaders come in all shapes in sizes. You don't have to be widely known or do something magnificent in order to be considered a great leader. You can be a great leader in your community and school, just by helping out. No matter where you are, you can make a difference.

As for me, I consider myself to be a leader at home. Whenever my parents need to leave for work, I always lend a hand to my older sister,  whether that be in cleaning up the house, preparing a dish, or taking care of our youngest sister of five years. All of these tasks require a lot of energy and determination. However, I do it because I know I help make the lives of my sister and parents easier. Becoming a leader requires sacrifice, determination, cooperation, enthusiasm, responsibility, and ambition. You need to be able to spend time working on sharing tasks with others so that not everything falls on one person. You also need to be able to listen and cooperate with others trying to help, so that there isn't any confusion about what must be done. Being a leader can be difficult, but listening and being open to what others have to say, is one of the most important every up-and-coming leader needs to keep in mind. With these qualities, one can inspire others to not only help those in need but also work with others to make a difference in their community and someday even the world.

# data[].attributes.body
I would consider myself a pretty good leader. I think this because I’m an empathetic person and put others needs before my own, but I also know how to be strict when needed and how to be a “no nonsense” person when I need to be. For example, if I’m working on a group project with a few people, I’m normally the one to assign what each person does and if someone comes to me and says that they might not be able to get their job done as fast as the rest of us for a valid reason, then I can understand and sympathize and won’t pressure them to get it done if it’ll sacrifice their physical, emotional, and/or mental health. However, if someone is just refusing to do their work for no reason or is not responding to my messages, then I will assertively and politely tell them that they need to do their part or not get credit at all; the project is a group effort and if someone doesn’t do their part, then I’m not going to let them get an A, it’s not fair to me and the others.

Some advice for others hoping to be great leaders is to have a balance between understanding and assertiveness. As a leader, you want the people around to feel safe with you; you want them to be able to confide in you and know that you will empathize and understand their situation. However, what you don’t want is for people to think that you’re a push over. If people think that, then they’ll try to manipulate you or take advantage of you. On the other hand, if you’re only strict and assertive, then people won’t like you, you’ll come off as rude and unapproachable. That’ll lead to people not wanting to follow your lead and not feel safe with you. The key to success is balance and moderation; learn how to be kind, empathetic, and understanding while also being strict, assertive, and firm. It’ll lead to genuine respect and admiration from people.

# data[].attributes.headline
I would consider myself a good leader. This is because I care for the health of other and put their feelings over mine.  I am open minded. However, I have a difficulty leading a group because of anxiety. In that way, I would not be a good leader.

# data[].attributes.subject
I would consider myself a good leader. This is because I care for the health of other and put their feelings over mine.  I am open minded. However, I have a difficulty leading a group because of anxiety. In that way, I would not be a good leader.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a good leader there has to be a good connection with the people you try to lead. You must also be willing to change strategies quickly incase the original does not work.

# data[].attributes.body
I don't of myself a leader but I do think i have some qualities of a leader. I believe  am responsible and trustworthy. I help everyone as much as possible can when they're in need of some help. I have a lot of patience which is always needed when  being a leader. I always do things with good intentions. Being a leader is not easy. People look up to leaders and that's a lot of pressure one person to take. Not everyone can handle being something like that.

If you want to be a great leader you need to have confidence. A great leader has to be willing to help one other. In order to be a leader, a person needs to be intelligent in decision-making and know how to make the smart, ethical, and right choices when it comes to hard situations. One of the most important things a leader needs is determination to better themselves and their ability to become a better leader. In order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge when their team needs them.

# data[].attributes.body
I would not consider myself a good leader due to not being outspoken. I need to feel comfort to open up more so that would take time. Our communication most likely will lack at first but later will rise. Getting to know different personalities and know their intentions will be helpful. Knowing myself, after opening up more I would probably aim towards finding success in that situation and guide my team towards it.

To be a great leader you have to analyze what you are given with, and solve any issue as best as you can. Along with being open to hear ideas and thoughts on different tasks and subjects among teammates. Growing a bond is extremely important to gain their trust.

# data[].attributes.body
I feel to be a great leader. A good leader, in my opinion, is someone who, in addition to their own thoughts and beliefs, considers the feelings and opinions of others. They must be open-minded while equally standing firm in their beliefs. I don't think that a leader must lead from the front while the rest of the group follows. I believe the leader's responsibility should be to bring everyone's thoughts and opinions together in perfect harmony and to lead the group to success. Because I possess all of these abilities, I consider myself to be a decent leader.

If you want to be a good leader, you would work hard to strengthen yourself and keep your mind open to new ideas. You must be able to welcome your peers with welcoming hands in order to improve yourselves as a group. You should be able to assist your peers in becoming better versions of themselves so that you can work together more easily and achieve success as a group. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that you are capable of leading, but after that, leading and bringing your group together should be quite easy.

# data[].attributes.body
I don't consider myself a good leader for a few reasons. Firsts of all I do not have enough experiences in life to lead others. Also, I am not naturally a person who helps others without a need. I liked doing stuff on my own and remaining individual in assignments. Many leaders do not necessarily take power and use it instead the people around them give them power and help them grow and spread.

Leaders are very sociable people that like helping others. They are always good role models in life. If you are a leader you must be a good role model because if you are not a person people want to be like they will not want to have you leading them. Leaders take frequent risks and say things that may lead to losing followers but they are not worried about that because they know that they will continue to grow if they are honest with themselves and their audience.

# data[].attributes.body
veronica Salgado

I don't consider myself a good leader reason being is because I like working alone and doing things on my own and I'm also not the most patient person. I believe that in order to be a good leader you have to have great socials skills (something i dont have) and like having a team. The advice I would give would be that you have to be confident and trust worthy if you want to be a good leader. From what I learned in the video it seems that it has to come from the heart and mind. heart because you have to want to lead and mind because it takes skills to lead people you always have to be thinking fast and also taking risk. i would one day like to learn more in depth about leadership and maybe become a good one because it has great benefits.

# data[].attributes.body
Good leaders are very rare to come by. Most people in the area of power are not necessarily figures of leadership but are figures of authority. The difference between leadership and authority is that leadership comes from a person and can't just be given, while authority can be given to anyone no matter how good or bad they are. Someone who has authority doesn't necessarily need to help out the members of the team or the business, just tell them what to do. They won't really look out for you, but besides commanding you.

A leader on the other hand is completely different. You don't need a high role in order to have leadership, all you need is the motivation and or the drive to help others and do good. When someone is a leader, they help guide the team or business to success while working along with them. It's also better overall, a happier work environment is/ will be better for the employees working there compared to an unhappy work environment, where everyone is fearing for their job.

# data[].attributes.body
I don't consider myself to be a leader. A leader needs a group to set an example. I don't have people to lead anywhere. But I feel like if I have enough people, I can become a good leader. I am different and I think about other people's feelings. I will boost people's confidence and self-esteem by giving them compliments. I focus on students that have little to no friends. If I get an opportunity I could probably be a good leader.

# data[].attributes.body
Empty
Why good leaders make you feel safe | Simon Sinek
Why good leaders make you feel safe | Simon Sinek
by TED
YouTube
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 21d
I believe I am a good leader but I think I could be better. I like to think I set a good example to my younger brother and am a good leader to him. As my younger brother, he copies everything I do, therefore leading by example helps in many ways. I think I am a good leader but sometimes I could be better if I would just be the bigger person in certain situations.
Your avatar

Andrew Gomez
Andrew Gomez
I do consider myself a good leader, not because I just beleive I am but because of the words of my teammates. Leadership isnt just given its earned. Being a leader is role that just not many can do at a great level. It genuinley is mentally exhausting to lead. It is about making sure those around you are confident and working at their best ability. Making sure everyone is okay and helping them through the battles they face on their own. Its about being trust worthy. 

Inspirng people to be the best version of themselves and at the same time being there on those days where they just can't. While I can consider myself a good leader I dont believe I am a great one not yet anyway. It is all a prcoss and it takes time more than anything. 
Your avatar

Royce Edward Barrera
Royce Edward Barrera
I do believe that i am a good leader. There are some aspects of a leader that you need to get in order to become an inspiration to others, one of them being that you need to simply need to be a nice guy. Think to yourself would you rather follow someone that is nice and understanding to you, or someone who treats you like garbage and doesn't care about you? See what i'm saying now? Another important trait that you must have as a leader is the ability to come up with lots of ideas to help your team out. No one wants to follow someone who does not have a clue about anything, so if you are leading your group you need to have things planned out for your team. Although, as a leader you also should take to mind the ideas of other people working with you, not everything needs to be your idea all of the time, as they say two heads are better than one! 

Now on to the most important aspect of being a leader, knowing your flaws. No person in this world will be 100% perfect whatsoever, they will always have a weakness in one shape or form. As a leader you have to accept/ embrace your weaknesses, you don't need to seem perfect in front of your group or team. We are all humans after all, and we can't change that. If your team shares with each other what they are not good at (that is related to what you are doing) then everyone would be more comfortable working with each other and everyone might be even a little more closer to one another. 
Your avatar

Matthew Henao
Matthew Henao
Yes I do consider myself as a good leader especially to the siblings that are younger than me. Its important that you are a good influence and leader to them because the depend on you. If you do the right things they would learn the same things as you did.
Your avatar

Giancarlo Martinez
Giancarlo Martinez
	Yes, I do consider myself a good leader. In my opinion, a good leader is defined as someone who takes into consideration the feelings and opinions of others in addition to their own. They should be very open-minded while also standing behind their own ideas. I don’t believe that a leader has to be the front of the group while everyone else follows. I believe the leader should take the role of bringing together everyone's ideas and opinions in perfect harmony and leading the group to success. Since I follow all of these qualities, I see myself as a pretty good leader.

	If you aspire to be a good leader yourself, you should try your best to make yourself stronger and keep your mind open to new ideas. You have to be able to accept your peers with open arms so that you can all better yourselves together. You should be able to help your peers become better versions of themselves so you can come together as a group easier and be successful. Of course, making sure you are strong enough to lead is the number one priority but after that, leading and bringing your group together should be smooth sailing.

Your avatar

jose pemberthy
jose pemberthy
i do think i am a great leader because i am strong and nice with my group also because i think about everyone that is with me and i don't leave a man behind i also hear to others opinions and i do the popular vote meaning that i do what most people want and i hear their opinions and things they like so if the majority doesn't like something i would stop doing it or change it also i do everything possible to do the things most of them want.
in order to be a great leader you have to care about the people under your leadership and those around you  also do not leave anyone behind and listen to those under your leadership and round you so they know you care about them and to show them they are also a essential part of the group and always do the best you can and do what is best for you and your group and be strong but at the same time nice
Your avatar

Wise and faithful to thei
Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't. 
I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected.
Your avatar

Wise and faithful to thei
Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't. 
I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected.
Your avatar

Empty

Your avatar

Being a great leader pro
	Being a great leader provides a sense of security in the people that follow their mindset and choices that make everyone perform better as a whole. This does not matter whether it is in school, a sports team, or even in a family. Great leaders make you feel safe because you trust in their judgement, you do not feel obligated to follow their choices; you feel you need to make that choice because it is the right one to make. I believe that since I started to play to play the sport of soccer in a team at the age of four I have developed into a great leader, whether that is in my team or in my family I consider myself to be a great leader. This is because whenever I make a decision, I do not make it based on what it would do for me. On the contrary, I make it considering what it would do for the people around me and for us as a whole. 

	For example, the other night my teammates and I had just got out of a soccer game late and the cafeteria in our facilities was just about to close after we showered. When we went to go eat I noticed that there wasn’t enough food for the five of us that were left to eat. So what I did was from the food that was left I provided my teammates with it and I asked the worker in the cafeteria if there was anything else he could give and us and he did. He had some ham sandwiches we could eat. Although I did not eat well I feel extremely comfortable with my decision knowing that everyone was able to eat. Providing great leadership is like building a bond of trust you need to put others before yourself and when you start to do just that, you will notice that it will benefit the group as a whole.
Your avatar

Alessandro Mercia
Alessandro Mercia
Your avatar

Genesee Sego
Genesee Sego 

Yes, I consider myself a strong leader, because the things I do are always helpful to everybody, and myself included. What I would recommend to someone who hopes to be a better leader is that you never hold your thoughts to yourself. When you share your thoughts, people will potentially gather knowledge about what you think and use it to make it easier for themselves. Not all is relaxed as a leader because they may be shy, or they may be very awkward around others.They don't have to talk verbally, because they're genuinely led by the fact that they can clearly demonstrate the positive deeds they do. 

It's the best feeling for me to be a good leader because  people tend to appreciate you more and look up to you. It's so much better to start becoming a successful leader for the little children, so that as they grow up they can understand the right way and give you credit. It's my responsibility to teach them the right thing to do
Your avatar

J. Daniel Lewis DDS
J. Daniel Lewis DDS
Your avatar

Sebastian Rondon
Sebastian Rondon
i do think of myself as a good leader but in order to be a good leader you have to do a lot of things its actually very difficult and alot of people put their trust upon you. you have to be organized and you have to have all the answers that the people may ask you. you have to be very responsible if your not that then probably not a good leader.

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. its going to be rough but it shows you how to be a great person.being a leader is wanting your followers to be successful and you want them to thrive. being a leader is helping people not just with one thing but everything.
Your avatar

Empty
why do leaders make you feel safe
why do leaders make you feel safe
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Stephanie Almodovar
Stephanie Almodovar
After watching the Ted talk "Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe" I do not consider myself a great leader yet. I do not feel that I fulfill all the qualities of a great leader right now, but I plan on working to get to get there. Some advice I can give others hoping to be leaders is putting the people in the organization first. Remember that leaders set the tone.

When a leader decides to put the people in the organization first makes them feel safe and feel like they belong. Another great tip is treating people with respect, treat them like human beings. You have to give everyone opportunities and provide them with self-confidence and the opportunity to try and fail. Make everyone feel comfortable they are more likely to provide and excel that way.

Your avatar

Jaime Duran
Jaime Duran
There certain things that one must have to become a leader. I don't consider myself to be a leader due to the fact that i don't meet some aspects to become one. In other peoples perspective they think that i am fit to lead people but most of the time i put on a "mask" to hid my true actions. I do things in order for other people to be happy but i think that a true leader should balance both things. Also when i have this "mask" it does work 100% of the time

For example, when i go into a crowd of people or in a stage i sweat a lot and stutter. Though i am saying all these negative things about myself i know that i have somethings worthy of being a leader. For example some people have faith in me, trust me and think of me as a leader. With that in mind i forget about everything and actually act a leader but for a few minutes maybe.
Your avatar

isa gonzalez
isa gonzalez
I find myself a very good leader just because I dominate and break through in some cases, but I can't do it in others. I'm not quite the same for other individuals to care for. Generally I do things that are based on how I feel right now. That's why the strengths of my management aren't comparable. So my internal leader reaches out and asks whether I feel like being supportive. 

As a guideline to those who want to be effective leaders is to be more accessible-minded and not get offended if somebody's not in your favorable view. You have to note it would never be the same and everyone should have different views and responses towards everything. A real leader should also have faith with everybody in everyone and acquaintances. No one expects a leader as a snake in the grass.

1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 1yr
SECOND PARAGRAPH: As a guideline to those who want to be effective leaders is to be more accessible-minded and not get offended if somebody's not in your favorable view. You have to note it would never be the same and everyone should have different views and responses towards everything. A real leader should also have faith with everybody in everyone and acquaintances. No one expects a leader as a snake in the grass.
Your avatar

Brandon Lopez
Brandon Lopez
To be honest, there are certain aspects of being a leader that i have, but others that i do not. It takes a little while for people to put their absolute trust in me, but then they do, i try my best to not let them down. I also understand the value of self-sacrifice and how it is necessary for being a leader. Although, i cant say i am able to efficiently tell a large team of people what to do, mostly because i am very shy.
In my opinion, there are 3 key points to being a great leader. Self-sacrifice, being open minded, and understanding that everyone is human. If you put others before yourself, that good karma will always come back to you. The term "you always get what you deserve" does not always have to be used in a negative context. Along with that, being open minded is always a key trait for leaders. If you tell someone to do something that you know will be simple for you to complete, don't always expect the same outcome from other people. Everyone has different ways to do things, and some of those methods might even be better than yours. Thus, this leads me to my third key point. Understanding that everyone is human is the key to being a great leader so that you can adjust your expectations to that of your team.
Your avatar

Nayah Martinez
Nayah Martinez
A leader has faith and knows there is something they can accomplish. They get a mission and execute it. In a leader, accountability is high. Members have a lot of friends and partners. For some, they lead the way and bear in mind the protection and strength of others. Leaders should not take advantage of those who, as a community or organisation, help cultivate them properly. Leaders do not assume that they are better, but that they can help one another succeed as equals. Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't. 
I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected. I still have a good outlook on things. I can be true to others and be certain of who I am and the choices I make. I only need the support of my friends to accomplish it It's not difficult to become a leader.
Your avatar

Grace Christensen
Grace Christensen
I don’t know if I would consider myself a great leader, but I do my best to lead as often as possible. Whether it comes to school, sports, or any other area in my life, I have developed leadership skills over the years that have helped me grow as a person, such as public speaking skills and the ability to collaborate with other people in sports such as volleyball and water polo.

If there is anything that my leadership skills have taught me over the years, it would be that leadership is effective only if one knows how to switch gears and let other people take command of the leadership position whenever the timing is appropriate. We are all capable of leading, but knowing when to step back and listen to other people’s thoughts and opinions is extremely important. To be a good leader, you have to make sure to lead but you also have to make sure that you are listening as attentively as possible to all of the voices around you. 


Your avatar

Christian Carratala
Christian Carratala
I can say yes I do consider myself a leader.  A leader is defined by his actions. A leader puts other before him. Being a leader means alot. Sometimes for example in a team that likes to goof around Alot its important to have a leader. Not only in a team is leadership needed but in the real world aswell. We need more leaders in this world their isn't enough.
Your avatar

Pedro Barahona
Pedro Barahona
I consider myself a great leader, because I am always trying to make people around me feel safe and comfortable in every situation. I believe that, as a leader you need to be the one that guide and the one that help when people need, this sense of trust and cooperation in exactly what it is presented in the video. Moreover, I always put others as a priority in my life, since I am willing to sacrifice myself to see them achieve what they aimed for.

In order to become a great leader, you need to be prepared to not be right at every situation. You need to learn from every experience and be willing to listen to the feedback that people around you have about how you are organizing things. Communication is a key piece ate this journey and a big part of the position of a leader, so developing these skills are fundamental.

Your avatar

Amelia Gonzalez
Amelia Gonzalez
I personally think that i am a great leader. i like to be the leader when i am doing work because i know that when you are working you need to keep in mind that everyone is working together. a great leader needs to make sure everyone is working hard but also enjoying what they are doing. A great leader also has to have compassion for others and understand that he also has to work. I like to also learn from the people im working with and i personally think that it is the most important part about working with others, to learn. A safe leader makes you feel appreciated and cares about how you feel.
 the people in a group feel safe, they are more likely to work better and put more effort into their work. The leader needs to give a clear vision while also thinking that the people will interpret it and put their own touch to it.Adds Sinek, “When we feel safe inside the organization, we will naturally combine our talents, our strengths and work tirelessly to face external dangers and seize opportunities for success.
Your avatar

Kiara Hudson
Kiara Hudson
Yes, I do consider myself a good leader the reason why is because the things I do are always beneficial to everyone including myself. What I can say to anybody who is hoping to be a great leader is never keep your ideas to yourself. When you share your ideas others can really gather information from what you saying and use it to better themselves.  Not everyone feels comfortable  being a leader because they maybe reserved or just feel very uncomfortable with others. They don't have to physically talk and actually lead by that they can simply show by  the good actions they do.

 To me being a great leader is the best feeling ever because people start to respect you more   and look up to you. It is so much easier to start off being a great leader to little kids so when they grow up they can learn good ways and give you credit. I am a Teacher assistant for a second grade class and they all look up to me as their sister. It is my job to show them the right things so when they get older they can also become a great leader themselves. The more great leaders we have the better the world can become. It starts off with only one person being a great leader and that will change a lot.
Your avatar

Benty Kanu
Benty Kanu
Benty Kanu
After watching  the video "Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe", By Simon Sinek i actually do not consider myself a good leader. My everyday goal is always to make as many people as i can smile as possible. I would rather assist people with their problem than lead them to a solution. In my opinion i don't have enough focus and drive o be able to lead people and my emotions cloud my judgement most of the time.
Advice i can give anyone trying to become a great leader is to always care about others feelings and consider different opinions because everyone's perception on a topic is different.

.

Your avatar

natalia asencio
natalia asencio
I consider myself a great leader because I like to suggest people what to do for their benefit therefore, they want me to sometimes be their leaders. Also, for example with my friends I like to tell them what to do when solving a conflict or something because I am more mature. 

Communication

How does a good leader inspire your team? Through communication. This communication, moreover, is not unidirectional. A leader must be committed to hearing new ideas, criticisms or comments. In the same way, you must be able to clearly communicate your vision and that of the organization to which you belong.
 Influence

An influential leader does not need to use his authority to act on his team. The good leader influences through inspiration, his charisma, his values ​​and his innate qualities, making his followers want to follow him, instead of feeling that they "should" do it.

 Emotional intelligence

Emotional intelligence is a key factor and is related to perceive the needs of the team, understand the emotions of its members (as well as their strengths, limitations and potential) and channel them in favor of the project and the organization.

 Strategic thinking

Any good leader has his sights set on the future, which allows him to anticipate and anticipate future challenges that arise in the organization. Its task is to satisfy current demands by ensuring a good future position, establishing goals and achievable objectives.

 Knowledge and experience

Perhaps one of the most obvious qualities, but no less important. A leader must know more than anyone his field and the challenges he will face in the daily development of his tasks and those of his team. You must know how to advance obstacles, provide solutions when necessary and guide your team to obtain them.

 Trust

The leader who inspires confidence is one who demonstrates consistency in his actions, acting with ethics, respect and integrity. Trust in each member of your team, as well as in yourself, is key and necessary to create a productive environment in the workplace.

Commitment and passion

An effective leader must know how to transmit the commitment with the organization and the project, being an example for all team members. A committed leader is one who inspires and spreads his enthusiasm and passion by making his subordinates feel as his own each and every one of the achievements.
Your avatar

Kleo Forbes
Kleo Forbes
Yes I consider myself to be a good leader. Anyone can be a good leader even if they don't feel like it. A way to be a good leader is to always help someone out, even if your not feeling sure its still ok to help out. Being a leader doesn't even mean you have to be an adult, a leader can be anyone at any age. Helping people will also teach them its ok to help out others and they will pass it on and so on.

Being a good leader doesn't mean yelling and forcing people to do things like some bosses would do to their workers. By being a leader it means to help inspire people to want to be a good leader like you. Inspiring people brings more natural or good leaders out in the world to help people. Being a leader means to help improve themselves or help others. Being a leader is when you can also learn from your failures and you can make it a lesson for in life.
Your avatar

Saraiyah Bethel
Saraiyah Bethel
I consider myself a good leader around my little cousins because they look up to me since they were young. I always taught my little cousin to be herself and don't care about mean girls. I never had a good leader growing up and i looked up to nobody so
 it feels nice to have my cousin love me alot.

I don't consider myself a good leader in public or school because i'm very shy and it is hard to talk to people. I've been that way since i was young and learned from my dad.




Your avatar

v
v
Your avatar

Victoria Martin
Victoria Martin
I feel like I could be a good leader because I can help people out. I love helping people out because I like to see improvement done by other people. I can also help them be a better leader to other people so that they can be like them.  I can help them to be able to inspire people on their leadership. There are some qualities of being a great leader I can work on like being confident because I can be shy at times but I can work to improve that by listening to my other leaders. 

 

The advice I can give by being a good leader is to be kind and help others out. When you are a good leader you don’t have to force people to do what you say or yell at them when they do something wrong. In order for you to be a leader you have to inspire people to be like you. You have to help other improve themselves so they can be better leaders in the long run. Leaders are supposed to help others out and in order for you to do that, you have to be kind and make sure people are inspired by you the leader.

Your avatar

Amanda Diaz
Amanda Diaz
I consider myself a great leader because I think I already am one. A great leader is someone who inspires other people. Having a Youtube really helped me grow as an individual and to develop leadership skills. I am an example to many young girls who consider me as a role model.
 I believe thats what makes a great leader, someone who inspires other people to do what they're afraid of, to push them to be their best self.
The advice I could give other people who want to be great leaders is to just be yourself. You will gain the respect of people by wanting whats best for them and actually helping other people achieve their goals. 

Your avatar

Vanessa Wong
Vanessa Wong
To be a great leader takes personality, knowledge, ambition, drive, and most importantly, the ability to lead and motivate a team of great individual leaders as well. I consider myself a natural-born leader, as I am outgoing, understanding, and knowledgably carry the qualities of a leader. To be a leader means gaining the respect of those who will willingly follow you, and respecting those who choose to follow or lead in another direction. Allowing myself to succeed, and teach/lead others to succeed alongside me is a great mentality to have, as well as motivating a team to succeed with one another. Making a team feel safe through great leadership is a wonderful asset in life, and helps define you as a leader.
Your avatar

Tashantia Johns
Tashantia Johns
I consider myself a good leader. I am outspoken which means I do not follow how or what other people think or do. I am not shy at all and very respect full. When I say I'm respectful I mean to everyone and thing. I also am able to attract others to listen and follow me effort less. People follow me because they know I'm a unselfish and I genuinely do things for others not for any credit but that is just my individual nature. A leader I feel will never put there fellow follower in harms way but guide them. I honestly feel I guide people. An I will sacrifice myself for others with no questions asked. That's why I think I am a good leader.
Your avatar

I do not consider myself
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
ralph period 3

 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
📎 Document


Add comment
Daniel Souza
Daniel Souza
Leadership is based on responsibility and most importantly trust. I believe that I have these attributes into being a great leader. I have well morals about being kind to others and to never judge a book by its cover. A great leader needs to have patience and to be fearless. I always listen to what people have to tell me. I'm also give great feedback and ideas.


For someone who is trying to become a great leader, I will advise them that there is going to be tough choices you have to make. But always be patient and trust in others. When you build trust with your people the job becomes much easier. People will confide in you to make the right choices and that boosts your confidence levels. Also be kind and loyal no matter the situation. 
 

Add comment
Jennifer Rodriguez
Jennifer Rodriguez
 

Add comment
Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
 

Add comment
Seleste Arauz
Seleste Arauz
      Great leaders are created through trust and graciousness. I consider myself a pretty good leader. I take others opinions into consideration. I listen and care about others. I also try to do what I can do for the other. I support my team and guide it when it needs the guidance. It's important to make your team or whatever group you're leading feel comfortable or safe with you. That is why I try to be as friendly, open minded and caring as I can be.
       There are many different attributes that make up a good leader. For one who is trying to be a good leader, you need to put others before yourself. Making others feel safe is very important. When the group you are leading had full trust in you, they feel safe and will follow you happily, without fear and with respect. Always listen to others. What other's say is important, but you still have to be assertive, but still be understanding. A good leader is someone everyone can look up to and trust. Be the example for someone else.
 

Add comment
Meliza Reyes
Meliza Reyes
 To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and I don't think of myself when i make decisions. My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be considerate of other people. 

 

Add comment
Sabrina Hernandez
Sabrina Hernandez
To be a leader you need followers. But, people will only follow you if they feel safe and trust you. In order to be a great leader, you need to listen and understand the people around you. You want to avoid making your "followers" feel threatened and less-than. A good leader makes the people around them feel safe, heard, and sacrifices themselves to give their followers the opportunity to succeed, and improve. Leaders like this have followers who are willing to work hard for the success of the whole group, especially the leader.

I'm not the CEO of a company or the director of a big project, but I consider myself a good leader. I think I'm a good leader because my friends and family trust me. If i need support they are always there for me .And if they ever need me I'm there to help. We all support each other. During group projects I listen and try to understand my group members. If we have arguments I make sure to be patient and come to an agreement.A great leader is patient, kind, and supportive.
 

Add comment
Aa
Aa
  In order to be a great leader, you need to be all for the people following you and its good to be open minded. It takes a lot of work to have people follow you with their trust. You are a representative of not only yourself but of everyone behind you. I consider myself a great leader.  I am very open to everyone.
 I believe everyone is equal and that everyone has a voice. I have been in leadership positions before and i find myself to be a good leader. I am open minded and listen to other opinions. I work well under stressful situations. I believe id make a decent if not good leader. I believe people feel safe around leaders because they trust them to do whats right.
 

Add comment
Allison Diaz
Allison Diaz
 Being a good leader takes a lot of work. from listening, understanding, working hard. It takes a lot more. You got to work with people and know how they feel and how you feel but you got to accept what people think and feel. But when it comes to thinking " am i good leader" the truth is you will never know because it's what you know in your heart, if you think you're a good leader so be it. But you never know because some people will think you're a bad leader. 

However, i dont think myself as a good leader because i tend to argue and not listen to people. i tend to be stubborn and just do what i want. but i will give good advice, which can be "life is a never ending series of missed opportunity" meaning live every moment in your life and take everything you can get and do. and never stop reaching for what you want because you only have this one life make it great and make your world a better place.
 

Add comment
Edyli Valverde
Edyli Valverde
In order to be a great leader you must have to know what the rest have to say and how they feel. I considered myself a great leader because i am very open minded person willing to listen to everyone's opinions whether its in my favorite or not. Being able to stand up for what you and others surrounded by you believe is an important role in being a good leaders. As an advice to those that want to be good leaders is to be more open minded and not get upset if someones opinion isn't in your favorite. You must remember that not everyone is the same and everyone has different opinions and reactions to everything. Also a good leader should have trust in everyone and friends with everyone. No one wants a back stabber as a leader.

 

Add comment
We will put our lives at
 We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
 

Add comment
Isabella Figueroa
Isabella Figueroa
To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. One of the reasons we trust leader is so they can guide us in the right direction. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and i don't think of myself when i make decisions.  My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be selfless
 

Add comment
chl
chl
 

Add comment
Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
 

Add comment
Amanda Diaz
Amanda Diaz
The question that is posed is, what makes a good leader? Risking your life to save others? I think there are many qualities to be a good leader. Being able to stand up in tough situations, having the confidence in yourself that you could lead other people.  Being able to care more about others well being rather than your won. Being a leader is being selfless.
Would I consider myself a good leader? I would say yes.  I believe that I am selfless. I would rather see other happy than myself sometimes. I’m compassionate when it comes to other peoples feelings. I like to help others do better. I like to lead people, especially in school projects. I like to help out, to encourage others, to make them feel like they  a part of a group. 

 

Add comment
Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
 

Add comment
Felix Rios P.4
Felix Rios P.4
 

Add comment
Ryan Castanedo
Ryan Castanedo
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
 

Add comment
Luis Menendez
Luis Menendez
The Ted Talk named "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek lights up qualities that are totally vital in pioneers and shouldn't something be said about these people makes them successful. Simon uncovered that an extensive part is the assume that exists between the pioneers and the adherents. The pioneers must carry on in a way that encites their devotees to believe them and feels safe. Under a decent pioneer, an individual does not feel dread of being surrendered by this pioneer, or disposed of for something better. The leader turns into a figure the individual can gaze upward to, comprehend, and see as a supporting figure. At the point when this happens, the individual would forfeit himself for their pioneer on the grounds that the pioneer has effectively shown that they would forfeit themselves for the individual. 

I trust I am a decent leader for some reasons. I forfeit myself for the benefit of the group or gathering all through many events. I have a tendency to be viewed as trsutworthy and honest to goodness as I attempt to show these qualities through my practices toward the gathering. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would set aside opportunity to help or mentor any individual in the gathering/group that would require it. I am likewise idealistic and spurring, guaranteeing to keep assurance in the gathering high and strengthening the development mentality in the individuals.
 

Add comment
Kamila Pereira p.6
Kamila Pereira p.6
 I do consider myself a great leader just because I am some one that works for things. I work hard and am dedicated to my studies. A good leader is responsible and has good communication skills. A good leader has good sportsmanship and can work in a team.
 

Add comment
Brahian Vargas P.6
Brahian Vargas   P.6
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I am a perfectionist, I want things to be done right so we are even closer to victory. 
As any leader I  have flaws and one of them is that im too stubborn sometimes but most of the time, i think about it and consider the options that were given to me by my peers. I understand that a group is not about just one person, i like to make sure everyone is on track by being their own person with their own character and opinions. I want to be a protector and i want my group to feel safe and sound.
 

Add comment
Jennifer Betancourt
Jennifer Betancourt

 The Ted Talk titled "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek illuminates qualities that are absolutely necessary in leaders and what about these individuals makes them effective. Simon revealed that a large component is the trust that exists between the leaders and the followers. The leaders must behave in a way that encites their followers to trust them and feels safe. Under a good leader, an individual does not feel fear of being abandoned by this leader, or discarded for something better. The leader becomes a figure the individual can look up to, understand, and see as a nurturing figure. When this occurs, the person would sacrifice himself for their leader because the leader has already demonstrated that they would sacrifice themselves for the person.
 I believe I am a good leader for many reasons. I sacrifice myself for the good of the team or group throughout many occasions. I tend to be seen as trsutworthy and genuine as I try to demonstrate these qualities through my behaviors toward the group. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would take time to help or coach any person in the group/team that would need it. I am also optimistic and motivating, assuring to keep morale in the group high and reinforcing the growth mindset in the members.
 

Add comment
Bryan Vega
Bryan Vega
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
 

Add comment
Melissa Mora
Melissa Mora 
I strongly believe i am a great leader since i contain these qualities: Self-spurred: 
Spurred pioneers want to accomplish well beyond desires. 
This originates from their energy, pride and want to wind up plainly better and the inspiration to show improvement over every other person. 
To prevail as a pioneer, you should be roused, and nobody else can do that for you with the exception of your self. 
 Models: 
Pioneers hold them selves and the general population around them to a higher standard than most, both on an individual and expert level. Pioneers comprehend that with a specific end goal to accomplish higher norms, they need solid esteems, consider themselves responsible for their words/activities and never rationalize. 
Keep in mind that you're the normal of the five individuals you invest the most energy with. 
Certainty: 
Lamentably, certainty can be something you either have or don't have, however I trust that it can be drilled and learned. 
Certainty needs to do with your internal impression of your capacity to satisfy a specific part and is worked through your encounters and dealings amid your life. 
To fabricate your certainty you should be available to new encounters and fizzle or you'll never develop and discover the quality expected to push the cutoff points of what you're prepared to do. You pick up quality, boldness and certainty by each involvement in which you truly stop to look fear in the face. – Eleanor Roosevelt 
Good faith and Energy: 
Where others may think an undertaking or errand is excessively troublesome, pioneers confront those difficulties with vitality and inspiration. 
Inspiration is infectious, so make certain to concentrate on your mentality and comprehend you set the tone for your business and the general population around you. 
Responsible: 
Being responsible implies that you acknowledge obligation regarding the results expected of you, both great and awful. 
You don't accuse others. What's more, you don't accuse things that were out of your control. 
Until the point when you assume liability, you are a casualty. What's more, being a casualty is the correct inverse of being a pioneer. 
Extraordinary pioneers step up with regards to impact the result and assume liability for the outcomes. 
Strength: 
Aristotle called strength the primary goodness, since it makes the greater part of alternate ethics conceivable. 
Authority some of the time includes settling on disliked choices which requires a specific level of courage. 
On the off chance that you need to be more gallant you have to attempt new things, have more trust and trust in others, and in addition have the capacity to raise troublesome issues that others would leave uncertain. 
Locked in: 
Awesome pioneers can concentrate their consideration on the current issue without being diverted. 
Notwithstanding when your to a great degree occupied, you have to ensure that you're taking part in the process with colleagues and not giving requests from the sideline. 
Individual Story: There's a nearby Mexican eatery that I adore, in light of the fact that the sustenance is magnificent, as well as I cherish how it's run. The proprietor brings nourishment/beverages to clients, answers the telephone and everything in the middle. He even makes a point to make proper acquaintance with each individual that comes into his entryway, even with more than 100 pressed tables. Now that is a drawn in pioneer! 
Character: Pioneers are very much characterized and have one of a kind personas that make them one-of-kind. 
They are brimming with identity and are not hesitant to stand solitary and be extraordinary. 
They comprehend that the things who make them diverse are the things that characterize their character. 
Amusingness: 
Numerous pioneers are sticklers, which tends to make them disparaging of themselves and the general population around them. 
You ought to have a sound comical inclination about existence and not consider your self excessively important 
In any case, pioneers who consider them selves excessively important hazard distancing individuals. 
Compelling pioneers can snicker at them selves and comprehend that they are just human and can commit errors like every other person. 
 Energy: 
Energetic pioneers frequently have a solid, wild want that drives them forward. 
The measure of enthusiasm you have specifically influences your state of mind, vitality and that of y
 

Add comment
Janpaul Paredero
Janpaul Paredero
I consider myself a great leader. Most people think that a leader is the most important person in a group when in reality they are just people that help you do better. I always try to lead people into doing better on things such as projects and school assignments. Leaders also give people advice and are typically good at certain things. Many people are talented in certain things but don't give people any advice which is kind of selfish .
Some characteristics i can give to people wanting to be a leader is to be humble and generous. Other things is being gentle and slow paced for the person your leading to fully understand and take in information. Leadership can help you in many aspects of life such as school, a job, sports, and even things you do for entertainment such as video games.
 

Add comment
Jacob Valdes
Jacob Valdes
     I can consider myself a great leader. I have a lot of faith in people and I also believe in them like my family, friends, and others. I would help out my friends when they need me like helping them on related school things, business type of stuff, and anything. I would always take care  of my family and their issues they are dealing with and sometimes taking care of your siblings or your little cousins when they need you. 
      I can advise you that being a great leader is not easy. It also doesn't mean that you have to be on top of everyone or looking out for them all the time. Being a leader also requires teamwork like for example, in a basketball team with a lot of athletes. They can help you anytime with teamwork and assist.
 

Add comment
JBM
JBM
 

Add comment
l.o
l.o
	I personally believe that I am a fairly good leader. I have my flaws here and there but I do open my eyes and distinguish right from wrong. I try to set an example to not only my little brothers but also my peers. I enjoy my weekends and do reckless things from time to time but when it comes down to getting my work done and keeping my grades up I’m on top of it.
	Something I’d advise anyone is to keep in mind that being a leader does not mean bossing people around and being ahead and on top of everyone else. Being a leader actually requires teamwork. You're building up and stacking up with other people. 


 

Add comment
Keila C p.6
Keila C p.6
I consider myself a good leader because i don't make excuses, i'm responsible, i'm compassionate, i think everything through, and i also have fun. I listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. 

People lead in their own ways. I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates.



 

Add comment
Alexa Villamizar p.6
Alexa Villamizar p.6
I consider myself a good leader most of the time. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything I would not do myself. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. I’m also very supportive and help to push others achieve their goals. Furthermore, I don’t give up on the people I care about and the people I’m helping. But, sometimes I get very shy and insecure and stay quiet when I don’t have confidence in my leadership.
 I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make the right decisions. Being a great leader can be a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- mindedness. Communication with your team is key. Feedback from your people make your decisions much more effective. Moreover, consistency is also a very important factor because nobody wants someone that is up and down all the time. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you have the credibility to complete them.
 

Add comment
Christopher Bailey
Christopher Bailey
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you know that they would have done the same for you. Would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let you go.
I somewhat consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, and I like starting things or being the first to do something. On the other hand though, I am very shy and very nice. Those are not qualities a leader should have. I also sometimes hesitate when making decisions. But I usually care about others safety and health before mine That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I personally think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
 

Add comment
Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.
 
 A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
 

Add comment
Alyssa Arias
Alyssa Arias 
   I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assume.             
     To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
 

Add comment
Adriano Martinez P6
Adriano Martinez P6
good leaders make you feel safe because most of them know what are they doing and how they act that's why they make you feel safe, i consider my self a good leader because every time i'm going to do a project or something that requires a group of people, i always first organize the situation in order to make the work better so leader also makes you feel safe when they comfort you if something bad happens or has happened, they don't make you feel sad of yourself because you didn't know how to act to something, good leaders are supportive because of that, and a good leader never let you down.
 

Add comment
Lia Diaz P4
Lia Diaz P4
I would say i am a great leader. I never fail to push passed my limits and go outside of the box for things. If you want to be a good leader you need to encourage those around you and help them grow as an individual. It isnt easy to be a leader for yourself and others. At the end of the day to be a leader you need to be strong and powerful. I personally hate pushing people because it may come off as rude. 
Also, you must be responsible and trustworthy.  If you dont have that you wont be able to get through a lot. Loyalt is a big aspect on being a leader. A lot of people will have  to rely on you and you cannot let them down.
 

Add comment
Ashley Martinez
Ashley Martinez
 

Add comment
📎 Video


Add comment
Alyssa Gonzalez
Alyssa Gonzalez
Do I consider myself a great leader? I consider myself to be a pretty good leader. When I get the chance to be one, I make sure that I show most of the traits and characteristics that it takes. I’ve been told that I’d make a great one, but sometimes I choose not to be since it requires a lot of responsibility. A leader shouldn’t be someone who bosses people around. A leader should be someone who encourages us to do the best that we can. 

Some advice that I can give to be considered a great hero is you need to have listening skills. Conduct and initiate dialogue that requires active and reflective listening. Be attentive to what others are saying, ask good questions, and obtain accurate comprehension. Always have diversity awareness. Endorse a culture that understands and recognizes the importance of diversity for success. You also definitely need energy or enthusiasm. If you embody positive energy, enthusiasm and eagerness in your everyday interactions, so will others 

 

Add comment
Joshua Valdes
Joshua Valdes
Why good leaders make you feel safe

 

          I consider myself to be a decent leader. I’m not always the one in charge, but when I am, things get done. This shows especially when I do group projects for school. I try to be generous to others with materials, thoughts, and ideas. I also make sure everyone is doing their fair share without feeling pressured to do so. I try to make people feel as comfortable and safe as possible and take into consideration on what the individual might be going through in their household.

 

          For people who are trying to be great leaders, they need to be willing to sacrifice. Sacrificing yourself for the better of others is what a good leader is. Also, a good leader must be kind in nature and make people feel safe. A great leader will be trustworthy and honest. A leader that you cannot trust is no leader. Overall, being a leader does not take much, but you have to be willing to do it. 
 

Add comment
Isabella Gomez P.7
Isabella Gomez P.7
I don't consider myself a good leader although I've been told I'd make a great one.We are told to believe that leaders are those who have authority over us and boss us around but that is wrong.If someone is being authoritative, their followers are more likely to rebel against them.Leaders are to encourage us to do our best and to work with us to reach the potential that others didn't believe we could reach and in return we would sacrifice our time and energy who actually wants to work with us in both reaching the top of the world.

Being a leader doesn't necessarily taking over everything.I can be a leader by simply guiding my friends and family in the right direction and teaching them to be true to themselves.In order to lead others to their best, you have to work in leading yourself in the right path and learn to love yourself.If you are ready to sacrifice yourself to help shape someone else into their better selves and to make others your first priority in your work environment or in your life then you are truly meant to be a hero.
 

Add comment
Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5
Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5 
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.

A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
 

Add comment
Angelina Escanio
Angelina Escanio
 

Add comment
Johan Rodriguez
Johan Rodriguez
I do consider myself a leader. I lead a youth group a church of 10 kids who are looking for a better purpose in life than just being out on the street wasting their lives on what the world has to offer them. I give them what they want and definitely what they need. I give them information and I keep everyone in that circle of trust. I keep it personal with each and every one of them and if someone has a problem I set aside mine and pay more attention to theirs until it is solved. If one sheep gets lost then the good shepherd leaves the 99 others that he has to go and find that one lost sheep no matter what mountains he has to climbs and how many times he falls.

 He looks for that sheep, in other words we care for that person not more than the others but until we find them and bring them back to where the others are. Like this your personal bond and personal relationship becomes better with them. You establish trust and you establish honesty because after all the headaches and mountains that you climb those sheep will stay close to you and will stay by your side and because you have stayed by theirs. They would do the same for you. It doesn’t take much to become a leader but it does take sacrifice.

 

Add comment
Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Boss vs Leader people always have a negative connotation. But leader has always been a people leader. Being a leader is being there for your people. Fight with them as they work. A boss is someone who just commands and demands.
 I don't think i can be a leader. A leader although helps in benefit of the people has to be firm and decisive. I am decisive person but not firm. But a leader makes you feel safe and secure. I don't have much tolerance so i would probably be a boss. But they are very few leaders in this world.
 

Add comment
Marla Gonzalez
Marla Gonzalez
  
 

Add comment
Rene Lucas
Rene Lucas
 

Add comment
Christian Alzate p 5
Christian Alzate p 5
I consider myself a good leader, because I'm always there for people when I'm needed. I'm always trying my best to be there and helping people. I see myself a leader because to me a leader is someone who always motivates others. Being a leader is different than being a boss and not many can be called leaders. Others say they are but they don't suit up to the title. 

They make me feel safe because if I'm with a group of people that don't care about my well being I wouldn't feel safe at all. If I'm with people that I know only want good for me and actually care then I would because it's people that want me to do good in life. It's people that push me to be better than what I think I can do. I know when I'm safe and I also know when I'm not as well, being with leaders make me feel so much safer. 



 

Add comment
Thalia Matos p-5
Thalia Matos p-5
 

Add comment
Jasmine Harris
Jasmine Harris
I consider myself a good leader when I need to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic. A good leader should be able to have confidence, which I do, sometimes. Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then it’s an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.

 

Add comment
Jorge Molina
Jorge Molina
I  consider myself a good leader when i have to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic.A good leader should be able to have confidence, which i do, sometimes.I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret.

   To someone who wants to be a good leader, they should work on certain traits or virtues. First of all they should have confidence and the will to be more confident every time. They also should have or feel empathy towards those he or she is guiding.You should be able to understand their situations to the best of your ability so that you can have a positive impact on their life.
 

Add comment
Christopher Paulino
Christopher Paulino
      Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. The best leaders have certain traits that make them hugely successful. Being a good leader isn’t easy. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. While a leader's actions may be examined when things are going bad, it is their leadership qualities that shine through the worst of times. 

      In certain situations I do consider myself a good leader. For example, I have a younger sister who looks up to me. So I have to set an example for her so she can be influenced, so by the time she’s all grown up she’ll have had a good leader that guided her. Also, my parents are good leaders who influence both me and my sister. In order to be a great leader you have to be responsible, you need to have a great mind set, and have your heart set out to help others.

 

Add comment
Hannah Himes
Hannah Himes
 

Add comment
Daniela Garzon
Daniela Garzon
 I consider myself to be a good leader always being there for the person encouraging them to be better. As well as listening to others opinion and giving them feedback for example if your in class and your doing a group project. If someone is struggling and needs help I always like to help the person.                                                    Being  a great leader is about being yourself and willing to help others. Also being responsible, confident, and always having a positive attitude.                                       
 

Add comment
Evan Cortes
Evan Cortes
 

Add comment
Noah Perez
Noah Perez
 
     I consider myself a good leader since I have a little brother who always follows what I do since he was little. I always want to show him the best part of me so he can get a good example. I get so proud when I see he is doing very well in school because it somehow shows me that I’m doing a good work as being his big sister. I also feel trust to a lot of people because I know they trust me too. For example, when I work in groups with my friends and I’m the leader I trust them by distributing the work because I trust that they will do it and at the end get a good result on it. 

  The advice I can give to others if they want to be a great leader is to always trust their team or their people. It is a good way to get their trust back when you, being the leader, give it to them first as trusting them with some important work or assignment. Also it is very important for leaders to be an example for everyone, so if you are working in a group then you should also get some part of the work and not only distribute it to everyone else and you don’t get any part. Leaders should always make their team feel safe and in order to do that you should give them security and show them that you know what you are doing and that you have the character to achieve what you want. 

 

Add comment
Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a great leader because I have two younger sisters that look up to me. Even though sometimes  I know I could  be a a better example for my sisters but I try my best. 
My advice to people who want to be great leaders is to be the best person you could possibly be. You have to practice what you preach and do anything stupid.  
 

Add comment
Alahna Berrios
Alahna Berrios
I consider myself a great leader depending on the situation. If it involves something i am good at, i can definitely be a leader. If i have no knowledge about something, whatsoever,  I cannot be the leader because I wont be able to guide the rest the right way. Also, when it comes to presenting in front of a class and/or putting myself out there I am not so great at it. 
When it comes to softball, I can be a pretty good leader. I have a lot of experience and I can guide others and show them how to improve. I don't really care about the negative things people might say about me. As long as i'm doing good and not hurting anyone else, I mind my own business. Only way i listen to what other people have to say it's if they have something good to say or something that will help me improve. 
 

Add comment
Gabriela Batista
Gabriela Batista
I consider myself a great leader depending on what is happening. One thing i am good at leading is things like group projects. also coming up with fun ideas. However when it comes to things like presenting in the front of class and putting myself out there i am not so great. But that doesn't matter because with determination and confidence it is easy to come out of your shell and become a leader for anything you do.

  One way you can become a natural born leader is confidence. If you aren't confident in what you're saying then people aren't going to listen. You also have to consider other peoples feelings and their believes on the situation you are put in. But it is important as well to remember your believes while doing so because if you don't you might loose yourself in the processes. Being a leader is an important trait to have. 
 

Add comment
Almendra Esponda
Almendra Esponda
   I view myself as a great leader for these following reasons. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader. 

  The key to being a leader is always having confidence. Some advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader. 

 

Add comment
Francisco Meneses
Francisco Meneses
   I feel as if i am a good leader because i listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. i am also fair and believe in equality and equity. 
   People lead in their own ways and that's fine, just remember to always be fair and keep your team happy.
 

Add comment
Sergui Velez
Sergui Velez
   I consider myself not to be a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like a lot of things because there's always that one person that doesn't agree with you and then that person takes it out on you. But if I don't do anything then I don't get blamed for it so I have nothing to worry about. I also don't have much confidence, so when people start saying that I did a bad job on whatever it is I did then that makes me not want to do it anymore and quit. Other than that if I really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader. 
   Putting all that aside it can be beneficial. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then its an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.
 

Add comment
Karina Penton
Karina Penton





I see myself as a good leader since I like to listen to what everyone has to say. After getting everyone’s opinion I can act on everyone’s needs and make it work. I am capable of understanding what everyone in the group wants which makes me easy to work with. This is all a mental understanding of working together. Also fulfilling everyone else’s needs and putting mine to the side by not being selfish.

Setting a strong outlook and in-dependency helps those follow and trust the leader. If someone is irrational and acts off impulse they show they are not fit to lead people. Followers need someone to inspire and look up to them. Which is why they need someone who is helpful and understanding. A leader isn’t someone who just bosses everyone around, they should be open to anyone and understanding of whoever needs their help.  

 

Add comment
Raul Aguiar
Raul Aguiar
I consider myself a good leader, but i will be honest and say that not at all times. When it is necessary i will rise up and face a challenge straight on and lead a group if i have to. Sometimes i might be a little selfish but i am working to stop that and become a better leader. For the most part i am a good leader. If I am in a group and someone is afraid of doing something or of something i will help them or do it for them so they learn to not be afraid of it. I am naturally nice and friendly person, and if i make friends i will always help them in what they need.

Some advice i can give to others that want to become good leaders is to first believe in yourself. If you cannot believe in yourself you will not be able to believe in any decisions you make or in your group and that will destroy your group. Be confident in the decisions you make. Always be friendly, forgiving, and nice because you want your group to trust you and keep following you. The last piece of advice is to just have courage and charge into problems face on and do not let others have to face problems alone, and if you follow this advice you will be a good leader in no time.
 

Add comment
Ricardo Baez
Ricardo Baez 
I consider myself a good leader when the going gets tough but to be a great leader it takes a lot. It is all mental though however to be a good leader you must put your needs and wants to the side. Everything you do must be for the greater good. To be a good leader you must make the people want to follow you, do what you do and listen to you because they know what you do or say is for everyone's benefit before your own.
 There are leaders at the top of companies and such but are horrible leaders. They are terrible in leading because you might do what they say. The reason however is because you have to and they have authority over you outside of that though you would not want to follow them. Good leaders know how to make you motivated and help you even though they might need it themselves. A good leader makes their people feel safe and but his own people before him.
 

Add comment
Zoe Vazquez
Zoe Vazquez
I would have to consider myself a good leader. A good leader i someone who is strong and is not afraid to take the lead. As well a good leader is someone who believes in doing the right thing and who is selfless in nature. Advice I would give to someone aspiring to be a good leader or hoping to be one is that you should be willing to sacrifice your own personal tasks and should be willing to attend to people and their needs. Being a great leader consists of qualities that are admirable. People should look up to you and respect you. Lastly a leader is someone who makes their people feel safe and protected.  
 

Add comment
Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself a good leader at times. I don't make the greatest decisions but i do care for the people i am leading. To others who would like to become great leader i say to always do your best even in awful situations because that is what a leader is. A person who keeps a smile on their face even in the worst of situations.
 

Add comment
Isabella Martinez
Isabella Martinez
 

Add comment
Madison Kemper
Madison Kemper 
I consider myself a good leader because i listen to to my group and their opinions. I know the difference between doing the right thing and being  mean selfish, and arrogant. To be a good leader you have to trust others, never put others in trouble, and set rules for your group's safety and success.
A leader is someone people look up to. The have to set a good example as a role model. You have to set your feelings aside and be honest and fair, you have to help people succeed . Being a leader is not about having the highest title or being in  charge, but helping, protecting, and caring for others. 
 

Add comment
Giovanna Tobon
Giovanna Tobon
i consider myself a good leader because i know the difference between right and wrong. i know how to help people out and i know how to direct them to the right path. a good leader is someone who puts there all. they put there heart and soul into what there taking charge of. a leader is someone you look up to. you depend on leaders. you need to be confident in what your doing. know what you want and go for it. its not easy being a leader because one little bad thing happens and its all on you. being a leader you have to be responsible. leader can help you with alot of things. leaders can make you feel safe because they know what there doing and they can help.
 

Add comment
Leslie Lugones
Leslie Lugones
I consider myself a good leader because I know what is right to do and when to do it. A great leader wouldn’t put others in trouble or give them struggles with anything. Being a good leader means that you set your boundaries straight you make the choice to sacrifice to leave your things to be able to attend other people’s needs. A good leader needs to be trusted. Being a great leader is like being a parent, wanting to give your children opportunities, education, and manners. 
A leader is someone that you choose to look up to, the person that takes care of you protects you, puts your needs before their own. At the end when the leader is having trouble themselves the people that looked up to him/her will help them because the leader took all his time trying to help them succeed in their life and when they have a situation that they have trouble getting out of, they will get help from his or her followers. 


 

Add comment
Anthony Paulino
Anthony Paulino
 

Add comment
Erica Salmeron
Erica Salmeron
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 


 

Add comment
Nicole Cortes
Nicole Cortes
I consider myself a good leader because i am passionate with what i do. I always set my priorities and get my things done when they need to be. I understand the time and place to have fun and the time and place to be serious. When i want to achieve a goal i set my mind to it.
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders would be, to be patient. Everything in life takes time and it takes dedication and passion to achieve a main goal. Not everything you want to achieve can be done in one day, therefore it takes lots of time. With time you need patience.
 

Add comment
Vanessa Ramos
Vanessa Ramos
 

Add comment
Jaily Gomez
Jaily Gomez
A great leader is someone who puts the good of the group before their own needs. They are someone who people follow willingly, because they make others feel safe. A good leader not only takes control, but also responsibility for their mistakes. I feel that I do exhibit the qualities of a great leader and have proven my capability to lead in several scenarios. In group projects i often assume the lead and delegate responsibilities, while providing support and assistance to my group members.

To others hoping to become leaders. I say have confidence, and listen to your team. Leadership is a mutual bond between the leader and those that are led, so communication is key. You cannot lead people who do not trust you, and in order to earn their's, you must first trust them.Make others feel safe, rather than try to scare them into submission and obedience. They must be willing to follow you, in order for your leadership to truly be effective.
 

Add comment
Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself to be a good leader. I don't 
 

Add comment
Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
 

Add comment
Omar Armengol
Omar Armengol
I consider myself good leader because i do display most of the characteristics and qualities of a great leader. I am helpful, respectful, and put others before myself. Many great leaders have one thing in common and that is teamwork. Helping each other out builds trust and makes your bond stronger. Having courage and confident in your choices is also important. 

People hoping to become great leaders should do whats right. Even if it's bad to you, if you put others before yourself, they will do the same for you. They would want to follow you and if you are willing to respect and help them, they would do the same for you. Being a great leader is forgiving someone for a mistake and helping them. Have trust in them and they will trust you.
 

Add comment
Gabriela Montero
Gabriela Montero
I consider myself to be a good leader.I always have the courage to help others and push them to achieve or do better to reach many goals. I have motivation to be their when other need help and need a hand to lean on. I also consider  myself to  be a good leader because I always find a way to fix the problem and make it into a better solution. Like working in a school project in groups I always accomplish what needs to be done without having my group fighting or arguing on what is being done.										   	If I'm in the position in giving advice to others who want to become a leader I will say try doing what your heart and your mind tell you.If you’re able to expose yourself and helping them when they need to you will most likely be a good leader.If you’re not good at giving advice and listening to others maybe this role isn’t meant to  be yours.But first step follow your heart and do whatever it leads you to.  															


 

Add comment
Geraldine Velasco
Geraldine Velasco
I don't really consider myself a leader, but I know I do have some characteristics that would make me look as if one. I say this because I always lend a hand in where I'm needed and I'm always trying my best to help others as well. I consider myself to be helpful and respectful with others. I always motivate my friends to not give up in something they want, that if they really want it they'll do anything to get it. 

The advice I can honestly give is that great leaders don't only look out for themselves. Great leaders always make sure everyone is good. Great leaders are people that you can always count on , they're people who won't make you feel bad about making a mistake. Great leaders will help you fix your mistakes so that you can do better in the future. 

 

Add comment
Santiago Lau
Santiago Lau
I would not consider myself as a leader. Being a leader is a hard quest that everybody can do, but just a few know how really do it . Even though, I have some leader qualities such as being a good coworker in team works.   I always try to motivate the team, being confident, giving advice.

To those whose want to be a great leaders the best advice I can give you is be yourself. Don’t be a person that you don’t even recognize you. The same way people trust your work as a leader, you have to trust in what you can do as it. 

 

Add comment
Alvaro Espinoza
Alvaro Espinoza
I would consider myself a good leader because I am confident in every thing I do and i don't do anything that I would regret or make me seem like a bad person. To be a good leader it takes courage and you have to be willing to do the right thing.  You have to be self less and put everyone's needs before your own.
   The advise that I can give to others is that you have to be humble a good hearted person. You have to have the confidence to match everything else.  Stay positive and don't let the negative comments affect you.  You have to trust your instinct.
 

Add comment
Daniela Bommarito
Daniela Bommarito
I would consider myself a good leader because i have some of the quality's you need to have and one of that being is to take action. I am a gymnast and it is about teamwork and when everyone is feeling down i take action and make this place and happy and positive environment and say positive things to keep my teammates through the day. Being confident and staying positive is a big one because you want to be the one to look up to for advice and you want to know positive tings to say, and in order to be a good leader and tell others that you need to be that yourself.
 

Add comment
Valerie Ceballos
Valerie Ceballos
I wouldnt consider myself a leader but i do believe that i have some leader qualities. i think i am very responsible and trustworthy. I believe that i have an extremely great heart. I help everyone i possibly can when theyre in need of some help. i have a lot of patience which us a great quality in being a leader. I always do things with good intentions. being a leader is not easy. people look up to leaders and thats a lot of pressure one person to take. not everyone can handle being something so great. 
 

Add comment
Reinaldo Cabrera
Reinaldo Cabrera
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 
 

Add comment
Emmanuel Romeo PD 3
Emmanuel Romeo PD 3 
I genuinely see myself as an outstanding leader. To be a great leader one must be confident in there decisions, they must know what they want to be done and relentlessly work towards it, making sure they one day reach their goal. Being a leader is not something simple. One must have patience and humility, one must be able to stand their ground and take charge of a group of people.
I have some experience in being a leader in a group and some advice I can give to others based on the things I have learned being a leader is that you must always stay calm. You must at times assert yourself and be able to lay down the law even if you feel nervous or scared. Being a leader is an overwhelming yet extremely fulfilling position that may not be right for everyone. 
 

Add comment
Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
I really consider myself as a great leader. I think before I do something, and I always think about others. Various reason I see myself as a great leader is because I help other people to be great at what they like . In fact I don't make others to do things that they don't like, then I won't be helping no one and that makes me a really bad leader.  
 
Once I have the chance that I could give some advises for these people to be a great and incredible student I would tell them to be focus and pay so much attention around different people achievement. Something else I will let them know is to think carefully before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all they do. Overall this is what i would say to these people that requires my help and in this form I can say that I am a great leader 
 

Add comment
Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
I believe that I'm a good leader for many reasons. I am the captain of the wrestling team. By being a captain or a leader of the team I have to lead by example. This means I work hard every day and push my teammates to exceed their personal limits. When we have practice I'm always willing to answer any questions that come my way. 

My advice i would give to any person to become a great leader. The biggest part of being a good leader is being open to new ideas and allowing others to give some input and being able to distribute the work. Another big part is being a hard worker showing that you have a passion and a drive for something you care about. Being a leader doesn't always have to mean your giving orders but its when you have to take orders and are able to work quick and efficient.
 

Add comment
Nicole Diaz
Nicole Diaz 
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 

On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you don't push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
 

Add comment
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Jose Artiles
 

Add comment
Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills
Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills  
 

Add comment
Perez, Manuel Period: 6
Perez, Manuel Period: 6
 

Add comment
Kevin Portal
Kevin Portal
Personally, I consider myself to be a great leader, whenever I have lots of pressure I can stick to the situation and find a good resolution for it. Being a good leader means going as a group and accomplishing goals and missions. By drawing out the resolution, I think I can become an efficient leader.

If I have to give advice to someone who is willing to become and leader and requires inspiration, I'd say to follow your heart and what really seems right for you and your group. Not everyone can take this leadership role, and it's fine, but to become a great leader you need courage and capability. Adapting to any situation possible is also good practice for leaders across the world.
 

Add comment
Albany Florez
Albany Florez
 I consider myself to be an OK leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
 

Add comment
Kaylen Mosquera
Kaylen Mosquera
Have a foot in the two camps 
Disclose to the questioner that you are great at being both; you can assume the part of the supporter and obey standards and directions given to you by a senior partner. Be that as it may, you can likewise be a powerful pioneer, directing your group towards a specific objective. 
Keeping it genuine 
Be reasonable and don't overstate your initiative cases to attempt to awe the questioner. By all methods complement your capacities with cases of achievements you've delighted in, yet keep your answers direct and brief for greatest effect. 
Keep in mind what's anticipated from you 
Continuously intend your response for the position you are applying for. Is it a passage level part or a more senior administrative one? On the off chance that the part is in administration, concentrate your answer on being a successful pioneer and accentuation how the experiential learning you've embraced in your past, more junior positions will improve you prepared to oversee and lead your group. 
Be set up to adjust 
Stress your eagerness to adjust and be adaptable. On the off chance that you are allocated a position with a component of authority, express that you are more than prepared to go up against the obligations of being a pioneer. 
On the off chance that, then again, the position includes all the more a following edge where you will be required to obey guidelines, influence it to clear that you will finish any undertaking you are alloted and that you are quick to learn new things.
 

Add comment
Ivette Perez
Ivette Perez 
 

Add comment
Melanie Marrero
Melanie Marrero
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 

Incredible pioneers impact us to feel safe by giving us organize. Being a bit of a gathering, especially an effective one, gives everyone an obliging soundness. A not too bad pioneer can guarantee their gathering is having their contemplations and notions regarded in decisions. Being with this pioneer guarantees we don't have to worry over our individual protection. A better than average pioneer impacts us to feel safe by giving us quality and affiliation. Another tip is to pass on, precisely how the pioneer is heard, the supporters should in like manner be heard in light of the way that correspondence is a two course street, notwithstanding it can help the social event in being more useful earnestly. Pioneers aren't exactly as of late imagined overnight, yet it is achievable with time.
 

Add comment
Robert Cruz
Robert Cruz
i do not consider myself a leader in general because i find it too much of a responsibility, but people often tell me i'm the perfect example of what a good leader should look like and act as well. like i said i don't consider myself a leader but my advice that id give to someone trying to be a leader would be : stay strong minded and motivated, don't let anything bring you down from what you're trying to accomplish, your mind is your friend but it is also your worst enemy, if you conquer your mind and control it then nothing can stop you from what you're trying to accomplish. listen to you're heart not what comes out of other peoples mouths. and this will help to motivate others as well.
 

Add comment
📎


Add comment
Kilany Mendez
Kilany Mendez
I don’t consider myself a great leader or even a leader at all. Since I was a little girl, I always liked working by myself and being on my own. Coming from being an only child I’ve always been independent. When it comes to working with others in groups in class, I tend to be the one that makes sure that everything gets done. I always make sure to get everything done even if it has to be on my own. 

A great leader has to have a good heart and good morality. In order to be a great leader, you have to be a good listener and know how to communicate with others. Great leaders have to be a woman/man of their word and have honesty.

 

Add comment
Katherine Alfonso
Katherine Alfonso
I consider myself a leader because I help out other. I help my friends and family so they can educate themselves better. The day they ask me for help I might have work to do but I always try to put others before me. Unless it’s something very important then I have to do my work but I would still help them when I finish my work. 

I rather work with a tem than by myself. Working with a team helps you get ideas from others. A great leader has to listen to his team also. When you are a leader everyone’s vote or opinion matters. A leader need to be an example to others and make firm decisions. They need to be honest with other and work with them.

 

Add comment
Miguel Quintana p.4
Miguel Quintana p.4 
 

Add comment
Nicole Barrios
Nicole Barrios
I have never considered myself as a leader, I like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally I don't like working with people.
 
 I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses. They need to be honest and an honorary people.

 

Add comment
Carolina Calderon- Rueda
Carolina Calderon- Rueda
 In all honesty I think I could consider myself a good leader. I would consider myself one in the sense that I am someone who is optimistic and I often find myself motivating others and pushing them to keep going. I will step in and take action if the situation calls for it. 
 I believe that a good leader must be compassionate and be able to relate to others. I also believe that they must have patience and be willing to make decisions that not everyone is going to be happy with. They must have the ability to work with others and to keep their head up when times get hard. Most of all, they must have confidence. I believe I possess most of these qualities and can be considered a good leader
 

Add comment
John Zamora
John Zamora
I consider myself a pretty good leader, I may not make the best moves or fight the best fights, but when a friend is in need, I can raise their morale so they are ready for the next battle in life. Motivational speeches is what most of my friends know me for, and that’s one of the ways I’ve learned to help others cope with the many difficulties of life. These insecurities and destructive emotions that can make others feel alone, surrounded, angry, trapped, etc. can be defeated with a leader’s strong hand, but I prefer to use my words more than my movements. 

                If I must give advice to any aspiring leaders, it’s pretty simple. When leading a group, you can’t use iron fist tactics to make people do something, if the group doesn’t feel like your idea or motives are not efficient, hear them out! You shouldn’t be afraid of criticism. When leading a group, you also should be the most level headed player on the team, whenever chains hold you and your friends down, you must be the first to say “Lets break them!” with a simple phrase you can push your group to the light 

 

Add comment
Leia Cardona
Leia Cardona
I have personally never considered myself a great leader because I don’t think I have ever been put in such a position where I would have to be the leader. If i were to be one at some point I would treat those with respect and understanding. Simon Senik has an amazing view on leadership that I wish many would listen to and learn from the way I have learned. He seems very educated and he has had some encounters with bad leadership. Through bad leaders, good ones are made, trying to avoid all the things their old leader failed to accomplish. 
   A good leader should sacrifice for their people and form some kind of trust and understanding. I wouldn’t want to be scared to approach a leader, or made to feel like I was less than others at all. If we don’t trust each other than instead of working together as a unit, we will feel intimidated and will eventually never get things done. In reference to the last assignment, it is a whole that makes the group not necessarily one individual. A mutual understanding of trust should be made. Many great leaders are always asked why they would sacrifice themselves for their people, and they usually say “Because they would have done it for me” 
 

 

Add comment
Giovanni Hernandez
Giovanni Hernandez 
I do consider myself a Great Leader. I always help out others if they need help. I always set goals for myself. Good Leaders care about other people in their squad and i care about people. i also like to take action when something bad is happening. A Great Leader can achieve any goal they set and usually if i set a goal i get to it.
Usually as a Good Leader you must make the right decisions for you and your company or whatever you are running. i always strive to get ahead and keep pushing myself as a great leader. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish what you are going for. As a leader you don't stay back and be a baby you stand up for people and other things.
 

Add comment
Emily Diaz Period 7
Emily Diaz Period 7 
I consider myself  a great leader. I always set goals to succeed. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. We can do almost everything we set our mind to it, nothing is impossible. 
A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish your goal in life. I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 
 

Add comment
Jason Bu
Jason Bu
Yes I do consider myself a leader because I help my friends and family with work so they can educate themselves better. I might have homework due that day but if I know I can do it and my friend needs help ill help them out before I take care of my homework. 
Good leaders don’t care about the effects on themselves they care about their team. Help discipline, and educate them so they learn to trust you. Leadership is not a rank it’s a choice because they have chosen to take care of their team members. Leaders sacrifice so their partners can strive for better, be better, and achieve more then what they have. They don’t care about being the best they care about helping others.
 

Add comment
Alejandro Rivero
Alejandro Rivero
I do consider myself a good leader. I do not like to boss people around but instead i try to help anyone i can. This is evident in my band class where if anyone needs help in my section i will help them for the goodness of the band and for the person to succeed in general. I don't like to see if i play something right and someone else plays something wrong because at the end of the day i'm not the band, the musicians are the band and if i can help in any way i most likely will.
 Some advice i have is to be selfless.Try to help as much as you can and just be a nice person. if you're a good person overall you can be a good leader and help many people.
 

Add comment
Louis Correa
Louis Correa 
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 

 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I do believe I am a good leader. I always set a goal and strive to achieve my set goal. I am devoted, caring, understanding, and I make sure everyone, including myself is giving it their all. As a leader, I also make sure to not do anything dumb. I try very hard to do everything wisely because I may have people whom look up to me or idolize me. I cannot make myself look like a fool, people will either judge or try to be like me, and there cannot be fools in this world.

As a leader, we should make sure everyone is doing good. Your friend or teammate is trailing behind or feeling down? We go and help them out, make sure they can get back on their feet to keep pushing forward. Life is going to throw lots of obstacles towards the leaders, but we need to show our true worth and push forward. True leaders don’t back down, we stand up for our friends and fellows, we stand up for what we believe in too. And I think this is what makes people, like myself, good leaders.

 

Add comment
Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 



On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you dont push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
 

Add comment
Empty


Add comment
taylor welch
taylor welch
Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized.
 

Add comment
Johnny Bicknell
Johnny Bicknell
I personally would consider myself a fair leader with the potential to be great, but only over something I'm truly passionate about. I feel that in order to be an effective leader, you must devote yourself to the subject at hand, and truly love and have a passion for it. With the passion for the subject, you will always be striving to improve, ultimately helping and improving your followers' lives and interests along the way. 

Their are a few other traits I would also deem important, in order to succeed as a leader. Selflessness is one of them, meaning that not only are you trying to improve yourself, but you are actively trying to improve the lives of others around you, and prioritizing them first. Another reason why selflessness is useful, is you always have the best interest of others on mind, meaning you will make your decisions to better the greater good, or for the people as a whole. Courageousness and being bold is another way to help accomplish your set goals. Not only are you strongly convinced by your motives, but others will find you charismatic, meaning they will believe and join your cause. 
 

Add comment
Andrea Rodriguez
Andrea Rodriguez
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but that does not conclude that I do not have the qualities to become one.  A great leader must be someone who lives for others. They must be bold, selfless, and responsible. The purpose of a great leader is to serve for others, which is why it is so important to practice these qualities. I say that I am not a great leader because I simply believe that I do not hold the responsibility that it takes. I find myself to be selfish at times when making decisions simply because it is to my benefit, and leaders cannot act this way. Everyone has the capability to become a great leader simply with dedication, time, and effort. Great leaders do not become over-night. 

Advice that I would give others hoping to be great leaders is to always set goals for yourself and never count your losses as defeats. Every experience is part of the journey and your experiences, whether good or bad, are what make you as a whole. you must learn to be tolerant and understand that you will not always win. As you grow and overcome these hardships you will be closer and closer to becoming a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Rebecca Hidalgo
Rebecca Hidalgo
I truly believe I am a strong leader. I like to take control of every situation and have everything done the right way. A leader is someone who can think fast, act fast, and be helpful to others. You have to be considerate of others' feelings however, when you are trying to guide them.  You must be very sure and confident in every move that you make.
Even if you are helping someone for the smallest thing, you are making in a difference in their life. It could mean a lot to them that you took the time out of your day to help them. Never expect anything in return; do it because you want to. A good leader needs to know how to work with people because everyone is different. You cannot sit back and expect others to do the job for you. Responsibility and alertness  takes a big roll in the lives of every leader.
 

Add comment
Natalie Vazquez
Natalie Vazquez
Leaders lead their people to success. They pour their hearts out without anything in return. If you think being a leader is hard then leadership is not for you. To lead, means to strive for success and better yourself as well as other people. You do not have to be high and mighty to lead. If not the opposite, to be the most smallest person and have everyone's trust. To never give up even when the odds are against you. 
However, I don't like to consider myself a leader sometimes because i put myself first before others at times. But, when the time comes i am kind and respectable to everyone. i set myself high and bring others with me to show them that they do not have to be afraid.
 

Add comment
Giovanni Velarde
Giovanni Velarde
I honestly, strongly believe that I am a great leader.  A leader is someone who knows how to think fast, makes the right decisions, and is considerate about other people’s feelings.  I consistently try to help people strive whether if it’s with their homework or some advice they need to hear. Now-a-days, society does not really care about whether people are successful or not, they only want to pursue their goals and not let anything else get in their way.

 Even if you lend a helping hand for the smallest thing, you’ve become a hero to someone. For instance, if I sacrifice myself or my job for doing the right thing, I will make be doing a good deed for someone else. Telling the truth makes you a hero too; you have to look out for not only yourself, but the people you interact with. 

 

Add comment
Leader
Leader
Justin Estrada

To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of a lazy person because I feel like i cant do some things.I am more of an independent person because i progress faster without a group. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.challenging yourself means you get to improve more and make your brain bigger.

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure, responsibility, and hard work. They would also need to be smart and open minded about everything. You also can not think for yourself but think for others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
 

Add comment
Nestor delatorre
Nestor delatorre 
I consider myself as a leader. I am a very supportive person by nature. i am also very confident in the advice that i give because i want to see the people around me succeed and be happy, like i would myself. i am always pushing my friend to make the right choice and to always strive for better and never just settle for "ok". i always offer my friends help with open arms and i never turn people that genuinely need help away.

Its qualities like these that make me feel like a leader at least in my group of friends. i hope that these qualities also make me into a leader in the future. eventually make me into a better leader as well with more experience. 
 

Add comment
Jenny Reyes
Jenny Reyes
Growing up, I was always put into positions that shaped me into being a leader. It wasn't until now that I had realized it. Friends would turn to me looking for answers and I'd try to help them solve them. Someone didn't have enough money to buy their lunch, I'd buy it for them. A teacher placed me in group of people to play a sport and assigned me as the captain, I'd ask my teammates for strategies and help. I believe that doing good sets an example for others to do good. Do I consider myself a great leader? No, because I haven't done a enough to be considered one. However, someday, I could be capable of hopefully being one. My advice for those trying to become great leaders: Be selfless, Be kind, Give help to those who need it without a second thought. Ask for help. You are not the boss of them, you are their equal. 
 

Add comment
Novalee Osuna p.4
Novalee Osuna p.4
I consider myself capable of being a great leader. The advice I would give others in hopes of being a great leader and motivate them would be for them to be their own person. Everyone has something they contribute to society, they just need to do the best they can and not only will they get somewhere in life they will also be satisfied with themselves.

 To be a great leader not only must you care for the people you lead, you must also show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others also marks the difference between a good leader and a poor leader. A good leader should also be supportive of their classmates, co-workers, etc. 

 

Add comment
Steve Diaz
Steve Diaz
I don't consider myself as a leaded but if i try hard enough i could be a leader but if you want to be a good leader you should be someone that isn't afraid to stand up for your team or your group another thing you could do to become a great leader is to think of your people before you think of yourself because being a good leader is to think of them before you think of yourself and make sure that your people are trust worthy and make sure they think that you are rust worthy for them or they will be scared of you for all the time that they are working for you and they wont work well with their group or with you because they will think they will get fired or they will think that you will get very mad at them or they will disappointed you and that they get in trouble with them you must be vary responsible to be a leader because them you might forget something impotent for the job and your group wont be able to finish the job just because of you  
 

Add comment
jordan mercado
jordan mercado
Right now I do not consider myself a great leader. Its because I am too quiet. I feel that I could become a great leader at any time because I feel I have the qualities to be one. I am a caring person n I like to see others that I have helped succeed. 

Some advice for leaders in the future. if you really want to become a leader the chances are that you already have the qualities to become one. so just go after what you want to do and stick to your gut. do what is right and help out the people who are in your circle. 
 

Add comment
Henry Hernandez
Henry Hernandez
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time.  Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading.  it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you.
 

Add comment
Eric Rodriguez
Eric Rodriguez
In my honest opinion I believe I can be a leader but I think I'm not such a great leader but I know what it takes to be a great leader and the qualities it takes. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.  Always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up.

The advice that I can give to the people that want to be good leaders is  that you have to be dedicated and passionate of something you want to do.  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility. Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.


 

Add comment
Ysnabi Capote
Ysnabi Capote 
I honestly do consider myself a good leader. I am smart, i think before i do things, i am dedicated, and i also care about others. Another reason i consider myself a good leader is because i push others to be successful. If you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you a bad leader.
If i could give people advice on how to be a good leader i would tell them to be focused and focus on other peoples success. If you dont push others to succeed then you arent a real leader. Another thing i will tell them is to think twice before doing anything because good leaders put thought into everything they do. Thats the advice that i would give people to be a great leader.
 

Add comment
Vanessa Guzman
Vanessa Guzman
Personally, I don’t know if I would be considered a great leader or not. I always try my best to be understanding, noble, and giving but sometimes it is quite hard. Society would rather help themselves before helping others, which is completely understandable. People work hard for their money and adults work hard to support their kids; but I see it differently. I believe in giving as long as you have some to give, or helping even if you need help. I believe it will get you far in life because people will appreciate you and remember you forever, even consider you a “hero.” 

Qualities of being a great leader include being self-less, being understanding, having morals, and treating others like if they were one of your own family members. To be a great leader, you will have to care, trust, and sacrifice for others even if you do not get anything in return. For example, if an employee in your company does not know how to give an amazing performance or speech  to sell products, the first thing one would do, is fire that person to better their own company. Instead of taking the time to teach each and every individual, or giving them opportunities to improve, the company will fire you. Being a leader is the opposite of looking out for yourself or your own business, it means to give opportunities and help others grow to become better people or better employees. 

 

Add comment
Brandon Cheema
Brandon Cheema
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much more effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 

Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stability and organization. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time.
 

Add comment
Adolfo Alvarado
Adolfo Alvarado
I actually do consider myself a great leader. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. For example I always try my best to do better for my friends I try to push them to their full potential. I always try to give my friends a better experience while doing any activity, I try to give them hope and I never let them give up.

A good leader needs to have the ability to care for others and gain the trust of the people. They need to be able motivate people and make them strong. Just by doing this they would be able to lead others in the right path. Many people don’t trust each other, but if you want to be a good leader it is important to gain trust from others by showing them that they can count on you for anything because they know that you would do anything for them. 
 

Add comment
Nicole Tovar Pd-5
Nicole Tovar Pd-5
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader .But there are times that I could act as a good leader. Becoming a great leader isn't something that happens overnight, but it can be achieved through hard work and commitment to improvement through your experience. Great leaders aren't born as you wish to be they are shaped over time. Though it is hard to be a leader as your being looked up to by many. A leader should be an example to many, passionate, confident about themselves, positive, etc.

 The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong  leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized. They think through multiple situations and the impact of their decisions as their making plans .

 

Add comment
Christian Fernandez
Christian Fernandez
I consider myself to be a great leader. I always have the motivation and enthusiasm to push a group of people to achieve a mutual goal. I have a lot of experience being a leader and have the characteristics of one. I am selfless and always putting others before me.

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  You want people to be able to rely on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is having confidence and bravery. Without these characteristics it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.

 

Add comment
Cielo Baez
Cielo Baez
I consider myself to be a great leader because I am willing to care for other individuals even if I gain nothing. I think great leaders don't have to have years of experience; they just need to have a good heart. With that being said, we all have the ability to be remarkable leaders and do remarkable things.
 If I could give advice to another person, I would tell them that great leaders are the individuals who are selfless, who are for the people. To be a good leader, you have to learn how to make personal sacrifices so that your followers could feel safe. You must be willing to sacrifice the numbers, and success of the company, for the people. You have to prove to them that you care about them and that they matter. Because a leader is nothing without its followers. Finally you have to show confidence and passion for what you do so that you can spread the confidence and passion to your workers. 
 

Add comment
Vander Souza P.4
Vander Souza P.4

Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility.
 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham 
I don’t usually consider myself as the best leader because I feel I don’t have to most confidence. Sometimes I just feel like I am not good enough which can lead me to feel sadder. I feel bad when I fail at something and I have so much doubt and fear. By learning about the qualities of a good leader I also realize I do have those qualities. I love to work with others and create trust among people. I try to treat others with respect and care about others instead of tearing them down. I like to develop people instead of bossing them around and taking all control. This year, I have learned to have more confidence with myself. So being a leader is also about growing and learning with others. Now I realize, I am actually closer and closer to being a good leader.
 
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders is to learn how to work with others as team. Working together with others can create trust and the feeling of safety instead of hate. Great leaders make others feel safe and try their best to help them. If you want to be a good leader, you should focus on the people first. For example, when Jack Ma, founder of Alibaba, was working at his company he focused on his customers and employees the more than money from investors. Trust and the feeling of security among others and yourself will best motivate you and others to work together as a whole and reach goals in the best way possible. 
 

Add comment
yubel ribot
yubel ribot
When you fear your leader, then there is no sense of safety or protection. To be a good leader you dont have to be high ranking, you have to be willing to sacrifice your self for your people. Once you sacrifice yourself for your people then their natural responce is to trust and corporate. A Marine officer eats after all of his people have eaten and if at the end when his people are done eating and there is no more food for him the soldiers will all give him a piece of their food so that the officer may eat. This is a good example of a good leader because when you ask the soldiers why did they do that they would respond " because he would do it for me."

When there is a problem with a corporation most company would sacrifice the people to save the money. This is why most people do not like the CEO of big bank companys because they do not care if they sacrifice their people so that they can benefit In fact it should be the other way around you should sacrifice the money to save the people. This will create a sense of trust and desire to make the company better. In the long run the numbers will be increased and the number of people wouldn't be sacrificed. 
 

Add comment
Camila Leon
Camila Leon
	According to  Simon Sinek, "Leadership is a choice. It is not a rank." In other words, a leader earns their position by putting others ahead of themselves. Leadership consists of confidence, passion, integrity, and innovation. Because I contain all these characteristics, I consider myself a leader. Furthermore, Simon Sinek talks about the trust and co-operation that great leaders build in their teams and organisations, using the example of US troops in Afghanistan. He extends the idea of looking after employees to looking after their jobs. A leader doesn't necessarily have to be the boss of a company. A leader can be someone who positively influences others to push themselves to become a better person. For instance,  Since I am one of the oldest players in my soccer team, I tend to lead my younger teammates by motivating them to try their best throughout the soccer games with my positive words.

	I would advise people who are interested in being great leaders to take charge of something if you strongly believe that you can make a difference. Simon Sinek mentioned how he knows "many people at the seniormost levels of organizations who are absolutely not leaders," meaning that even the boss of a job can demonstrate lack of leadership skills. A regular employee can be a better leader than the bosses themselves. If you have ideas to share with your peers, it is important to be confident and expose them.


 

Add comment
Amanda Lopez
Amanda Lopez
After watching Simon Sinek's TED talk on how leaders are able to make people feel safe, I began to reflect upon notable qualities of a leader. I believe I do share similar characteristics of a great leader. To begin with my intention with other people are always pure and to only help them. For example, I work at Old Navy to help my parents pay certain bills at home. Continuing on, at work if I see that someone is having a rough or bad day at work, I offer to cover the remaining of their shift so they can get a break. Positivity is an essential characteristic that all great leaders display, this is another quality that I put effort to have. Finally, I believe I am a great leader because I am extremely passionate about any form of commitment I engage in. This drive that I have allows me to display the maximum amount of potential I have. 
	The first piece of advice I would offer to someone who wants to strive to become a great leader is as Simon Sinek said, “leadership is a choice. It is not a rank.” There is a common misconception that to be a leader one has to be ranked the highest in any organization they are involved in however this is not true. One can be a CEO of a company and be horrible leader. I would also advise others that great leaders are open-minded, you cannot be judgmental or not accepting of others and expect others to view you with admiration. Finally, a great leader must be empowering. In order to be a great leader you have to be able to find people’s capabilities and get them to start displaying them. Being a great leader is difficult, this is why it is a choice one must make and follow through with. 

 

Add comment
Angel Ortiz P.5
Angel Ortiz P.5
Good leaders make you feel safe because you gain their trust by their actions. Leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them.

            I consider myself a great leader because I possess those qualities to always put others before me. Some advice I would give to others if they want to be good leaders is that you should always put others before you and sacrifice for others. This will give other people trust in you and they will trust you in being a great leader. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.

 

Add comment
Camila Leon
Camila Leon
Som
]|eone who puts themse
 

Add comment
Andre Pierri
Andre Pierri
I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
 

Add comment
Jurik Morales
Jurik Morales 
 A leader is a person who sets an example for all others to follow. A leader does not have to necessarily be good for example Hitler, said to be one of the most intelligent leaders the world has seen. All these are traits of leaders that i do not have. 
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but do show flashes of it at times. One huge thing i recommend to every one on leadership is priorities. If you have your priorities in place at all times you then have the time to help others. You can't be a leader if you don't practice what you preach. 
 

Add comment
Alexa Monreal
Alexa Monreal
I do consider myself a good leader. I am very responsible and I do care for others and always put them before myself. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.

Good leaders need to have the ability to carry a lot of responsibilities and have the trust of the people. They need to be motivational and strong. Without these characteristics they couldn't be able to lead others. Many people fall back on trust, it is important to have the trust of others because they would always think highly of you. 
 

Add comment
christopher Roque
christopher Roque
          A leader is someone who can lead a group of people to success. A leader leads people from danger or things that can negatively impact them. At certain situations I say that I am a good leader. Showing example to younger kids on the team during workouts or new people in class. When going fishing an showing someone who has never been fishing before showing them what to do. 
           To those who want to be a good leader in the future don't be a leader to be number 1 or on top of people. Be a leader because you know you can lead people to something good. Lead the people in a moral and good way, do what is best for everyone and not just for you or one person. To be a leader it takes a specific type of person.
 

Add comment
Manuel Paredes
Manuel Paredes
I consider myself a good learn because i'm smart and i know how to run a team in my case. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game.  I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. I have the confidence that i can lead my team to a win and i play baseball. 

 My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to fail with failure always come success. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. In order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.
 

Add comment
Kevin Regalado
Kevin Regalado
I do not consider myself a great leader. As of now i am not in the position to lead a group of people. I can say that i do leader like actions. When told to do something i am not the type of person to look around and see how people do things. I do it the way i know it is done and if its wrong , i do not mind being corrected. As for advice for otherstrying to become leaders
 

Add comment
Kevin Regaege
Kevin Regaege
 

Add comment
KEVIN REGALADO
KEVIN REGALADO
I 
 

Add comment
xavier acosta
xavier acosta
I don't consider myself as a good leader or a leader in general. On the field im very verbal, but a entire leader to lead my whole team. I'm more of a follow or co-leader to our real leader, I don't really like controlling a team or anyone. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your players. Being a leader is no joke you have to be very competative with the sport hardworking and aggresive for a team win or goal set in our mind. A leader has to be able to drive a team or anything as a leader its the talks, the prayers, and the drive. 

In a leader everyone has to be one and control only by one to really be something more than a team, but a leader has when i consider myself as a leader that is when I'm ready to be a hardworking and have a drive.  To be able to work as one and come together is the chemistry of a team will get you to  that turning point or peak of a team.
 

Add comment
dylan diaz
dylan diaz
Leader is a person who starts the work by communicating the policies and plans to the subordinates from where the work actually starts.A leader proves to be playing an incentive role in the concern’s working. He motivates the employees with economic and non-economic rewards and thereby gets the work from the subordinates A leader has to not only supervise but also play a guiding role for the subordinates. Guidance here means instructing the subordinates the way they have to perform their work effectively and efficiently Confidence is an important factor which can be achieved through expressing the work efforts to the subordinates, explaining them clearly their role and giving them guidelines to achieve the goals effectively. It is also important to hear the employees with regards to their complaints and problems.Morale denotes willing co-operation of the employees towards their work and getting them into confidence and winning their trust. A leader can be a morale booster by achieving full co-operation so that they perform with best of their abilities as they work to achieve goals Management is getting things done from people. An efficient work environment helps in sound and stable growth. Therefore, human relations should be kept into mind by a leader. He should have personal contacts with employees and should listen to their problems and solve them. He should treat employees on  can be achieved through reconciling personal interests with organizational goals. This synchronization can be achieved through proper and effective co-ordination which should be primary motive of a leader.

 

Add comment
Xavir
Xavir
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don’t know what I really consider of myself as a leader or not but I think I ‘am a leader sometimes to my team I was want to motivate, and move straight with my team in winning the game. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your payers. Playing in a team is something that is supposed to make you feel comfortable when you play the game. 

                                                 Also I learned from some leaders I knew when I was younger it made me feel safe when I was around a leader that was strong and smart. Being around a leader must always mean it’s something good to motivate us  and to do better in whatever we do that’s in our best. Being a leader is something that is not easy to be it’s a big responsibility. 

 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham
I don't usually consider myself as the best leader because 
 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham
 

Add comment
Carlos Veintemilla
Carlos Veintemilla
I believe given the situation I could be a great leader when needed. I don’t outright always take charge because sometimes you have to assess whether taking charge is needed for your group. I don’t consider myself a leader as much as I see myself as someone who is willing to do what’s necessary and don’t mind following when it’s needed.

For those who want to be leaders you should instill trust on those you are leading and assure them to trust your words and actions. Leading is about the will to sacrifice if needed and I enjoy assisting others and helping them more than gaining for myself but for me assisting others in itself is a positive gain for me.

 

Add comment
Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta
I do not consider a 
 

Add comment
Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta 
I don't Unders
 

Add comment
Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 
 

Add comment
Christine Diaz
Christine Diaz
I consider my self an alright leader in life but on the court its a different story. A great leader is a person that is capable of motivating a team to achieve their highest levels of performance, and inspiring them to train or study each and every day to better themselves. Many challenges will be faced, requiring them to make tough decisions; difficult decisions must be made in the best interest for the group, even if everyone doesn’t agree with it. Confidence is another quality a great leader needs, because this gives others confidence as well knowing that the leader is knowing what he/she is doing, and that the leader won’t quit when things start getting hard. Furthermore, honesty is another essential quality in a leader, since honesty helps form trust, and trust is an important factor in building a strong bond in a group. Being a leader doesn’t only mean you’re in charger, but that you have others relying on you; so calling yourself a leader doesn’t make you great, but being able to make tough decisions, confidence, and honesty is what makes a leader great.

Being a great leader isn’t an easy task, people are counting on you, responsibility, and a lot of work; but it’s not impossible. To be a great leader, the leader has to lead by example and not just tell; meaning if you want people to show up on time then get there in time as well. Also give credits to others, because the leader isn’t the only person in the group working and helping out. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time, the support of comrades, and these tips.
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't 
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't know what I consider myself I feel like I act like 
 

Add comment
Gabriel CUbas
Gabriel CUbas
this isnt a joke what im about to say i think im a good leader becuase i like to read aka knowledge honestly take time to read the script of the titanic and read the diolouge then watch the movie i would reccomend this to anyone pick your favorite movie and READ



 T I T A N I C


                              a screenplay by
                               James Cameron



1 BLACKNESS

Then two faint lights appear, close together... growing brighter. They
resolve into two DEEP SUBMERSIBLES, free-falling toward us like express
elevators.

One is ahead of the other, and passes close enough to FILL FRAME, looking
like a spacecraft blazing with lights, bristling with insectile
manipulators.

TILTING DOWN to follow it as it descends away into the limitless blackness
below. Soon they are fireflies, then stars. Then gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

2 EXT./ INT. MIR ONE / NORTH ATLANTIC DEEP

PUSHING IN on one of the falling submersibles, called MIR ONE, right up to
its circular viewport to see the occupants.

INSIDE, it is a cramped seven foot sphere, crammed with equipment. ANATOLY
MIKAILAVICH, the sub's pilot, sits hunched over his controls... singing
softly in Russian.

Next to him on one side is BROCK LOVETT. He's in his late forties, deeply
tanned, and likes to wear his Nomex suit unzipped to show the gold from
famous shipwrecks covering his gray chest hair. He is a wiley, fast-talking
treasure hunter, a salvage superstar who is part historian, part adventurer
and part vacuum cleaner salesman. Right now, he is propped against the CO2
scrubber, fast asleep and snoring.

On the other side, crammed into the remaining space is a bearded wide-body
named LEWIS BODINE, sho is also asleep. Lewis is an R.O.V. (REMOTELY
OPERATED VEHICLE) pilot and is the resident Titanic expert.

Anatoly glances at the bottom sonar and makes a ballast adjustment.

                                                                   CUT TO:

3 EXT. THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA

A pale, dead-flat lunar landscape. It gets brighter, lit from above, as MIR
ONE enters FRAME and drops to the seafloor in a downblast from its
thrusters. It hits bottom after its two hour free-fall with a loud BONK.

                                                                   CUT TO:

4 INT. MIR ONE

Lovett and Bodine jerk awake at the landing.

                                  ANATOLY

                          (heavy Russian accent)

We are here.

EXT. / INT. MIR ONE AND TWO

5 MINUTES LATER: THE TWO SUBS skim over the seafloor to the sound of
sidescan sonar and the THRUM of big thrusters.

6 The featureless gray clay of the bottom unrols in the lights of the subs.
Bodine is watching the sidescan sonar display, where the outline of a huge
pointed object is visible. Anatoly lies prone, driving the sub, his face
pressed to the center port.

                                  BODINE

Come left a little. She's right in front of us, eighteen meters. Fifteen.
Thirteen... you should see it.

                                  ANATOLY

Do you see it? I don't see it... there!

Out of the darkness, like a ghostly apparition, the bow of the ship
appears. Its knife-edge prow is coming straight at us, seeming to plow the
bottom sediment like ocean waves. It towers above the seafloor, standing
just as it landed 84 years ago.

THE TITANIC. Or what is left of her. Mir One goes up and over the bow
railing, intact except for an overgrowth of "rusticles" draping it like
mutated Spanish moss.

TIGHT ON THE EYEPIECE MONITOR of a video camcorder. Brock Lovett's face
fills the BLACK AND WHITE FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time.

The image pans to the front viewport, looking over Anatoly's shoulder, to
the bow railing visible in the lights beyond. Anatoly turns.

                                  ANATOLY

Is just your guilt because of estealing from the dead.

CUT WIDER, to show that Brock is operating the camera himself, turning it
in his hand so it points at his own face.

                                  LOVETT

Thanks, Tolya. Work with me, here.

Brock resumes his serious, pensive gaze out the front port, with the camera
aimed at himself at arm's length.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time... to see the sad ruin of the great ship
sitting here, where she landed at 2:30 in the morning, April 15, 1912,
after her long fall from the world above.

Anatoly rolls his eyes and mutters in Russian. Bodine chuckles and watches
the sonar.

                                  BODINE

You are so full of shit, boss.

7 Mir Two drives aft down the starboard side, past the huge anchor while
Mir One passes over the seemingly endless forecastle deck, with its massive
anchor chains still laid out in two neat rows, its bronze windlass caps
gleaming. The 22 foot long subs are like white bugs next to the enormous
wreck.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

Dive nine. Here we are again on the deck of Titanic... two and a half miles
down. The pressure is three tons per square inch, enough to crush us like a
freight train going over an ant if our hull fails. These windows are nine
inches thick and if they go, it's sayonara in two microseconds.

8 Mir Two lands on the boat deck, next to the ruins of the Officer's
Quarters. Mir One lands on the roof of the deck hous nearby.

                                  LOVETT

Right. Let's go to work.

Bodine slips on a pair of 3-D electronic goggles, and grabs the joystick
controls of the ROV.

9 OUTSIDE THE SUB, the ROV, a small orange and black robot called SNOOP
DOG, lifts from its cradle and flies forward.

                               BODINE (V.O.)

Walkin' the dog.

SNOOP DOG drives itself away from the sub, paying out its umbilical behind
it like a robot yo-yo. Its twin stereo-video cameras swivel like insect
eyes. The ROV descends through an open shaft that once was the beautiful
First Class Grand Staircase.

Snoop Dog goes down several decks, then moves laterally into the First
Class Reception Room.

SNOOP'S VIDEO POV, moving through the cavernous interior. The remains of
the ornate handcarved woodwork which gave the ship its elegance move
through the floodlights, the lines blurred by slow dissolution and
descending rusticle formations. Stalactites of rust hang down so that at
times it looks like a natural grotto, then the scene shifts and the lines
of a ghostly undersea mansion can be seen again.

MONTAGE STYLE, as Snoop passes the ghostly images of Titanic's opulence:

10 A grand piano in amazingly good shape, crashed on its side against a
wall. The keys gleam black and white in the lights.

11 A chandelier, still hanging from the ceiling by its wire... glinting as
Snoop moves around it.

12 Its lights play across the floor, revealing a champagne bottle, then
some WHITE STAR LINE china... a woman's high-top "granny shoe". Then
something eerie: what looks like a child's skull resolves into the
porcelain head of a doll.

Snoop enters a corridor which is much better preserved. Here and there a
door still hangs on its rusted hinges. An ornate piece of molding, a wall
sconce... hint at the grandeur of the past.

13 THE ROV turns and goes through a black doorway, entering room B-52, the
sitting room of a "promenade suite", one of the most luxurious staterooms
on Titanic.

                                  BODINE

I'm in the sitting room. Heading for bedroom B-54.

                                  LOVETT

Stay off the floor. Don't stir it up like you did yesterday.

                                  BODINE

I'm tryin' boss.

Glinting in the lights are the brass fixtures of the near-perfectly
preserved fireplace. An albino Galathea crab crawls over it. Nearby are the
remains of a divan and a writing desk. The Dog crosses the ruins of the
once elegant room toward another DOOR. It squeezes through the doorframe,
scraping rust and wood chunks loose on both sides. It moves out of a cloud
of rust and keeps on going.

                                  BODINE

I'm crossing the bedroom.

The remains of a pillared canopy bed. Broken chairs, a dresser. Through the
collapsed wall of the bathroom, the porcelain commode and bathtub took
almost new, gleaming in the dark.

                                  LOVETT

Okay, I want to see what's under that wardrobe door.

SEVERAL ANGLES as the ROV deploys its MANIPULATOR ARMS and starts moving
debris aside. A lamp is lifted, its ceramic colors as bright as they were
in 1912.

                                  LOVETT

Easy, Lewis. Take it slow.

Lewis grips a wardrobe door, lying at an angle in a corner, and pulls it
with Snoop's gripper. It moves reluctantly in a cloud of silt. Under it is
a dark object. The silt clears and Snoop's cameras show them what was under
the door...

                                  BODINE

Ooohh daddy-oh, are you seein' what I'm seein'?

CLOSE ON LOVETT, watching his moniteors. By his expression it is like he is
seeing the Holy Grail.

                                  LOVETT

Oh baby baby baby.

                             (grabs the mike)

It's payday, boys.

ON THE SCREEN, in the glare of the lights, is the object of their quest: a
small STEEL COMBINATION SAFE.

                                                                   CUT TO:

14 EXT. STERN OF DECK OF KEDYSH - DAY

THE SAFE, dripping wet in the afternoon sun, is lowered onto the deck of a
ship by a winch cable.

We are on the Russian research vessel AKADEMIK MISTISLAV KELDYSH. A crowd
has gathered, including most of the crew of KELDYSH, the sub crews, and a
hand-wringing money guy named BOBBY BUELL who represents the limited
partners. There is also a documentary video crew, hired by Lovett to cover
his moment of glory.

Everyone crowds around the safe. In the background Mir Two is being lowered
into its cradle on deck by a massive hydraulic arm. Mir One is already
recovered with Lewis Bodine following Brock Lovett as he bounds over to the
safe like a kid on Christman morning.

                                  BODINE

Who's the best? Say it.

                                  LOVETT

You are, Lewis.

                            (to the video crew)

You rolling?

                                 CAMERAMAN

Rolling.

Brock nods to his technicians, and they set about drilling the safe's
hinges. During this operation, Brock amps the suspense, working the lens to
fill the time.

                                  LOVETT

Well, here it is, the moment of truth. Here's where we find out if the
time, the sweat, the money spent to charter this ship and these subs, to
come out here to the middle of the North Atlantic... were worth it. If what
we think is in that same... is in that safe... it will be.

Lovett grins wolfishly in anticipation of his greatest find yet. The door
is pried loose. It clangs onto the deck. Lovett moves closer, peering into
the safe's wet interior. A long moment then... his face says it all.

                                  LOVETT

Shit.

                                  BODINE

You know, boss, this happened to Geraldo and his career never recovered.

                                  LOVETT

                         (to the video cameraman)

Get that outta my face.

                                                                   CUT TO:

15 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION ROOM - DAY

Technicians are carefully removing some papers from the safe and placing
them in a tray of water to separate them safely. Nearby, other artifacts
from the stateroom are being washed and preserved.

Buell is on the satellite phone with the INVESTORS. Lovett is yelling at
the video crew.

                                  LOVETT

You send out what I tell you when I tell you. I'm signing your paychecks,
not 60 minutes. Now get set up for the uplink.

Buell covers the phone and turns to Lovett.

                                   BUELL

The partners want to know how it's going?

                                  LOVETT

How it's going? It's going like a first date in prison, whattaya think?!

Lovett grabs the phone from Buell and goes instantly smooth.

                                  LOVETT

Hi, Dave? Barry? Look, it wasn't in the safe... no, look, don't worry about
it, there're still plenty of places it could be... in the floor debris in
the suite, in the mother's room, in the purser's safe on C deck...

                            (seeing something)

Hang on a second.

A tech coaxes some letters in the water tray to one side with a tong...
revealing a pencil (conte crayon) drawing of a woman.

Brock looks closely at the drawing, which is in excellent shape, though its
edges have partially disintegrated. The woman is beautiful, and beautifully
rendered. In her late teens or early twenties, she is nude, though posed
with a kind of casual modesty. She is on an Empire divan, in a pool of
light that seems to radiate outward from her eyes. Scrawled in the lower
right corner is the date: April 14 1912. And the initials JD.

The girl is not entirely nude. At her throat is a diamond necklace with one
large stone hanging in the center.

Lovett grabs a reference photo from the clutter on the lab table. It is a
period black-and-white photo of a diamond necklace on a black velvet
jeller's display stand. He holds it next to the drawing. It is clearly the
same piece... a complex setting with a massive central stone which is
almost heart-shaped.

                                  LOVETT

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

16 INSERT

A CNN NEWS STORY: a live satellite feed from the deck of the Keldysh,
intercut with the CNN studio.

                                 ANNOUNCER

Treasure hunter Brock Lovett is best known for finding Spanish gold in
sunken galleons in the Caribbean. Now he is using deep submergence
technology to work two and a half miles down at another famous wreck... the
Titanic. He is with us live via satellite from a Russian research ship in
the middle of the Atlantic... hello Brock?

                                  LOVETT

Yes, hi, Tracy. You know, Titanic is not just A shipwrick, Titanic is THE
shipwreck. It's the Mount Everest of shipwrecks.

                                                                   CUT TO:

17 INT. HOUSE / CERAMICS STUDIO

PULL BACK from the screen, showing the CNN report playing on a TV set in
the living room of a small rustic house. It is full of ceramics, figurines,
folk art, the walls crammed with drawings and paintings... things collected
over a lifetime.

PANNING to show a glassed-in studio attached to the house. Outside it is a
quiet morning in Ojai, California. In the studio, amid incredible clutter,
an ANCIENT WOMAN is throwing a pot on a potter's wheel. The liquid red clay
covers her hands... hands that are gnarled and age-spotted, but still
surprisingly strong and supple. A woman in her early forties assists her.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I've planned this expedition for three years, and we're out here recovering
some amazing things... things that will have enormous historical and
educational value.

                            CNN REPORTER (V.O.)

But it's no secret that education is not your main purpose. You're a
treasure hunter. So what is the treasure you're hunting?

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I'd rather show you than tell you, and we think we're very close to doing
just that.

The old woman's name is ROSE CALVERT. Her face is a wrinkled mass, her body
shapeless and shrunken under a one-piece African-print dress.

But her eyes are just as bright and alive as those of a young girl.

Rose gets up and walks into the living room, wiping pottery clay from her
hands with a rag. A Pomeranian dog gets up and comes in with her.

The younger soman, LIZZY CALVERT, rushes to help her.

                                   ROSE

Turn that up please, dear.

                              REPORTER (V.O.)

Your expedition is at the center of a storm of controversy over salvage
rights and even ethics. Many are calling you a grave robber.

TIGHT ON THE SCREEN.

                                  LOVETT

Nobody called the recovery of the artifacts from King Tut's tomb grave
robbing. I have museum-trained experts here, making sure this stuff is
preserved and catalogued properly. Look at this drawing, which was found
today...

The video camera pans off Brock to the drawing, in a tray of water. The
image of the woman with the necklace FILLS FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

...a piece of paper that's been underwater for 84 years... and my team are
able to preserve it intanct. Should this have remained unseen at the bottom
of the ocean for eternity, when we can see it and enjoy it now...?

ROSE is galvanized by this image. Her mouth hangs open in amazement.

                                   ROSE

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

18 EXT. KELDYSH DECK - NIGHT

CUT TO KELDYSH. The Mir subs are being launched. Mir Two is already in the
water, and Lovett is getting ready to climb into Mir One when Bobby Buell
runs up to him.

                                   BUELL

There's a satellite call for you.

                                  LOVETT

Bobby, we're launching. See these submersibles here, going in the water?
Take a message.

                                   BUELL

No, trust me, you want to take this call.

                                                                   CUT TO:

19 INT. LAB DECK / KELDYSH - NIGHT

Beull hands Lovett the phone, pushing down the blinking line. The call is
from Rose and we see both ends of the conversation. She is in her kitchen
with a mystified Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

This is Brock Lovett. What can I do for you, Mrs... ?

                                   BUELL

Rose Calvert.

                                  LOVETT

... Mrs. Calvert?

                                   ROSE

I was just wondering if you had found the "Heart of the Ocean" yet, Mr.
Lovett.

Brock almost drops the phone. Bobby sees his shocked expression...

                                   BUELL

I told you you wanted to take this call.

                                  LOVETT

                                 (to Rose)

Alright. You have my attention, Rose. Can you tell me who the woman in the
picture is?

                                   ROSE

Oh yes. The woman in the picture is me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

20 EXT. OCEAN - DAY

SMASH CUT TO AN ENORMOUS SEA STALLION HELICOPTER thundering across the
ocean. PAN 180 degrees as it roars past. There is no land at either
horizon. The Keldysh is visible in the distance.

CLOSE ON A WINDOW of the monster helicopter. Rose's face is visible,
looking out calmly.

                                                                   CUT TO:

21 EXT. KELDYSH - DAY

Brock and Bodine are watching Mir 2 being sweng over the side to start a
dive.

                                  BODINE

She's a goddamned liar! A nutcase. Like that... what's her name? That
Anastasia babe.

                                   BUELL

They're inbound.

Brock nods and the three of them head forward to meet the approaching helo.

                                  BODINE

She says she's Rose DeWitt Bukater, right? Rose DeWitt Bukater died on the
Titanic. At the age of 17. If she'd've lived, she'd be over a hundred now.

                                  LOVETT

A hundred and one next month.

                                  BODINE

Okay, so she's a very old goddamned liar. I traced her as far back as the
20's... she was working as an actress in L.A. An actress. Her name was Rose
Dawson. Then she married a guy named Calvert, moved to Cedar Rapids, had
two kids. Now Calvert's dead, and from what I've heard Cedar Rapids is
dead.

The Sea Stallion approaches the ship, BG, forcing Brock to yell over the
rotors.

                                  LOVETT

And everyobody who knows about the diamond is supposed to be dead... or on
this ship. But she knows about it. And I want to hear what she has to say.
Got it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

22 EXT. KELDYSH HELIPAD

IN A THUNDERING DOWNBLAST the helicopter's wheels bounce down on the
helipad.

Lovett, Buell and Bodine watch as the HELICOPTER CREW CHIEF hands out about
ten suitcases, and then Rose is lowered to the deck in a wheelchair by
Keldysh crewmen. Lizzy, ducking unnecessarily under the rotor, follows her
out, carrying FREDDY the Pomeranian. The crew chief hands a puzzled Keldysh
crewmember a goldfish bowl with several fish in it. Rose does not travel
light.

HOLD ON the incongruous image of this little old lady, looking impossibly
fragile amongst all the high tech gear, grungy deck crew and gigantic
equipment.

                                  BODINE

S'cuse me, I have to go check our supply of Depends.

                                                                   CUT TO:

23 INT. ROSE'S STATEROOM / KELDYSH - DAY

Lizzy is unpacking Rose's things in the small utilitarian room. Rose is
placing a number of FRAMED PHOTOS on the bureau, arranging them carefully
next to the fishbowl. Brock and Bodine are in the doorway.

                                  LOVETT

Is your stateroom alright?

                                   ROSE

Yes. Very nice. Have you met my granddaughter, Lizzy? She takes care of me.

                                   LIZZY

Yes. We met just a few minutes ago, grandma. Remember, up on deck?

                                   ROSE

Oh, yes.

Brock glances at Bodine... oh oh. Bodine rolls his eyes. Rose finishes
arranging her photographs. We get a general glimpse of them: the usual
snapshots... children and grandchildren, her late husband.

                                   ROSE

There, that's nice. I have to have my pictures when I travel. And Freddy of
course.

                            (to the Pomeranian)

Isn't that right, sweetie.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like anything?

                                   ROSE

I should like to see my drawing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

24 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION AREA

Rose looks at the drawing in its tray of water, confronting herself across
a span of 84 years. Until they can figure out the best way to preserve it,
they have to keep it immersed. It sways and ripples, almost as if alive.

TIGHT ON Rose's ancient eyes, gazing at the drawing.

25 FLASHCUT of a man's hand, holding a conte crayon deftly creating a
shoulder and the shape of her hair with two efficient lines.

26 THE WOMAN'S FACE IN THE DRAWING, dancing under the water.

27 A FLASHCUT of a man's eyes, just visible over the top of a sketching
pad. They look up suddenly right into the LENS. Soft eyes, but fearlessly
direct.

28 Rose smiles, remembering. Brock has the reference photo of the necklace
in his hand.

                                  LOVETT

Louis the Sixteenth wore a fabulous stone, called the Blue Diamond of the
Crown, which disappeared in 1792, about the time Louis lost everything from
the neck up. The theory goes that the crown diamond was chopped too...
recut into a heart-like shape... and it became Le Coeur de la Mer. The
Heart of the Ocean. Today it would be worth more than the Hope Diamond.

                                   ROSE

It was a dreadful, heavy thing.

                        (she points at the drawing)

I only wore it this once.

                                   LIZZY

You actually believe this is you, grandma?

                                   ROSE

It is me, dear. Wasn't I a hot number?

                                  LOVETT

I tracked it down through insurance records... and old claim that was
settled under terms of absolute secrecy. Do you know who the claiment was,
Rost?

                                   ROSE

Someone named Hockley, I should imagine.

                                  LOVETT

Nathan Hockley, right. Pittsburgh steel tycoon. For a diamond necklace his
son Caledon Hockley bought in France for his fiancee... you... a week
before he sailed on Titanic. And the claim was filed right after the
sinking. So the diamond had to've gone down with the ship.

                                (to Lizzy)

See the date?

                                   LIZZY

April 14, 1912.

                                  LOVETT

If your grandma is who she says she is, she was wearing the diamond the day
Titanic sank.

                                  (MORE)

                              LOVETT (CONT'D)

                                 (to Rose)

And that makes you my new best friend. I will happily compensate you for
anything you can tell us that will lead to its recovery.

                                   ROSE

I don't want your money, Mr. Lovett. I know how hard it is for people who
care greatly for money to give some away.

                                  BODINE

                                (skeptical)

You don't want anything?

                                   ROSE

                         (indicating the drawing)

You may give me this, if anything I tell you is of value.

                                  LOVETT

Deal.

                            (crossing the room)

Over here are a few things we've recovered from your staterooms.

Laid out on a worktable are fifty or so objects, from mundane to valuable.
Rose, shrunken in her chair, can barely see over the table top. With a
trembling hand she lifts a tortoise shell hand mirror, inlaid with mother
of pearl. She caresses it wonderingly.

                                   ROSE

This was mine. How extraordinary! It looks the same as the last time I saw
it.

She turns the mirror over and looks at her ancient face in the cracked
glass.

                                   ROSE

The reflection has changed a bit.

She spies something else, a silver and moonstone art-nouveau brooch.

                                   ROSE

My mother's brooch. She wanted to go back for it. Caused quite a fuss.

Rose picks up an ornate art-nouveau HAIR COMB. A jade butterfly takes
flight on the ebony handle of the comb. She turns it slowly, remembering.
We can see that Rose is experiencing a rush of images and emotions that
have lain dormant for eight decades as she handles the butterfly comb.

                                  LOVETT

Are you ready to go back to Titanic?

                                                                   CUT TO:

29 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

It is a darkened room lined with TV monitors. IMAGES OF THE WRECK fill the
screens, fed from Mir One and Two, and the two ROVs, Snoop Dog and DUNCAN.

                                  BODINE

Live from 12,000 feet.

ROSE stares raptly at the screens. She is enthraled by one in particular,
an image of the bow railing. It obviously means something to her. Brock is
studying her reactions carefully.

                                  BODINE

The bow's struck in the bottom like an axe, from the impact. Here... I can
run a simulation we worked up on this monitor over here.

Lizzy turns the chair so Rose can see the screen of Bodine's computer. As
he is calling up the file, he keeps talking.

                                  BODINE

We've put together the world's largest database on the Titanic. Okay,
here...

                                  LOVETT

Rose might not want to see this, Lewis.

                                   ROSE

No, no. It's fine. I'm curious.

Bodine starts a COMPUTER ANIMATED GRAPHIC on the screen, which parallels
his rapid-fire narration.

                                  BODINE

She hits the berg on the starboard side and it sort of bumps along...
punching holes like a morse code... dit dit dit, down the side. Now she's
flooding in the

                              BODINE (cont'd)

forward compartments... and the water spills over the tops of the
bulkheads, going aft. As her bow is going down, her stern is coming up...
slow at first... and then faster and faster until it's lifting all that
weight, maybe 20 or 30 thousand tons... out of the water and the hull can't
deal... so SKRTTT!!

                (making a sound in time with the animation)

... it splits! Right down to the keel, which acts like a big hinge. Now the
bow swings down and the stern falls back level... but the weight of the bow
pulls the stern up vertical, and then the bow section detaches, heading for
the bottom. The stern bobs like a cork, floods and goes under about 2:20
a.m. Two hours and forty minutes after the collision.

The animation then follows the bow section as it sinks. Rose watches this
clinical dissection of the disaster without emotion.

                                  BODINE

The bow pulls out of its dive and planes away, almost a half a mile, before
it hits the bottom going maybe 12 miles an hour. KABOOM!

The bow impacts, digging deeply into the bottom, the animation now follows
the stern.

                                  BODINE

The stern implodes as it sinks, from the pressure, and rips apart from the
force of the current as it falls, landing like a big pile of junk.

                        (indicating the simulation)

Cool huh?

                                   ROSE

Thank you for that fine forensic analysis, Mr. Bodine. Of course the
experience of it was somewhat less clinical.

                                  LOVETT

Will you share it with us?

Her eyes go back to the screens, showing the sad ruins far below them.

A VIEW from one of the subs TRACKING SLOWLY over the boat deck. Rose
recognizes one of the Wellin davits, still in place. She hears ghostly
waltz music. The faint and echoing sound of an officer's voice, English
accented, calling "Women and children only".

30 FLASH CUTS of screaming faces in a running crowd. Pandemonium and
terror. People crying, praying, kneeling on the deck. Just impressions...
flashes in the dark.

31 Rose Looks at another monitor. SNOOP DOG moving down a rusted,
debris-filled corridor. Rose watches the endless row of doorways sliding
past, like dark mouths.

32 IMAGE OF A CHILD, three years old, standing ankle deep in water in the
middle of an endless corridor. The child is lost alone, crying.

33 Rose is shaken by the flood of memories and emotions. Her eyes well up
and she puts her head down, sobbing quietly.

                                   LIZZY

                          (taking the wheelchair)

I'm taking her to rest.

                                   ROSE

No!

Her voice is surprisingly strong. The sweet little old lady is gone,
replaced by a woman with eyes of steel. Lovett signals everyone to stay
quiet.

                                  LOVETT

Tell us, Rose.

She looks from screen to screen, the images of the ruined ship.

                                   ROSE

It's been 84 years...

                                  LOVETT

Just tell us what you can--

                                   ROSE

                      (holds up her hand for silence)

It's been 84 years... and I can still smell the fresh paint. The china had
never been used. The sheets had never been slept in.

He switches on the minirecorder and sets it near her.

                                   ROSE

Titanic was called the Ship of Dreams. And it was. It really was...

As the underwater camera rises past the rusted bow rail, WE DISSOLVE /
MATCH MOVE to that same railing in 1912...

                                                           MATCH DISSOLVE:

34 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

SHOT CONTINUES IN A FLORIOUS REVEAL as the gleaming white superstructure of
Titanic rises mountainously beyond the rail, and above that the
buff-colored funnels stand against the sky like the pillars of a great
temple. Crewmen move across the deck, dwarfed by the awesome scale of the
steamer.

Southanmpton, England, April 10, 1912. It is almost nnon on ailing day. A
crowd of hundreds blackens the pier next to Titanic like ants on a jelly
sandwich.

IN FG a gorgeous burgundy RENAULT TOURING CAR swings into frame, hanging
from a loading crane. It is lowered toward HATCH #2.

On the pier horsedrawn vehicles, motorcars and lorries move slowly through
the dense throng. The atmosphere is one of excitement and general
giddiness. People embrace in tearful farewells, or wave and shout bon
voyage wishes to friends and relatives on the decks above.

A white RENAULT, leading a silver-gray DAIMLER-BENZ, pushes through the
crowd leaving a wake in the press of people. Around the handsome cars
people are streaming to board the ship, jostling with hustling seamen and
stokers, porters, and barking WHITE STAR LINE officials.

The Renault stops and the LIVERIED DRIVER scurries to open the door for a
YOUNG WOMAN dressed in a stunning white and purple outfit, with an enormous
feathered hat. She is 17 years old and beautiful, regal of bearing, with
piercing eyes.

It is the girl in the drawing. ROSE. She looks up at the ship, taking it in
with cool appraisal.

                                   ROSE

I don't see what all the fuss is about. It doesn't look any bigger than the
Mauretania.

A PERSONAL VALET opens the door on the other side of the car for CALEDON
HOCKLEY, the 30 year old heir to the elder Hockley's fortune. "Cal" is
handsome, arrogant and rich beyond meaning.

                                    CAL

You can be blase about some things, Rose, but not about Titanic. It's over
a hundred feet longer than Mauretania, and far more luxurious. It has
squash courts, a Parisian cafe... even Turkish baths.

Cal turns and fives his hand to Rose's mother, RUTH DEWITT BUKATER, who
descends from the touring car being him. Ruth is a 40ish society empress,
from one of the most prominent Philadelphia families. She is a widow, and
rules her household with iron will.

                                    CAL

Your daughter is much too hard to impress, Ruth.

                           (indicating a puddle)

Mind your step.

                                   RUTH

                         (gazing at the leviathan)

So this is the ship they say is unsinkable.

                                    CAL

It is unsinkable. God himself couldn't sink this ship.

Cal speaks with the pride of a host providing a special experience.

This entire entourage of rich Americans is impeccably turned out, a
quintessential example of the Edwardian upper class, complete with
servants. Cal's VALET, SPICER LOVEJOY, is a tall and impassive, dour as an
undertaker. Behind him emerge TWO MAIDS, personal servants to Ruth and
Rose.

A WHITE STAR LINE PORTER scurries toward them, harried by last minute
loading.

                                  PORTER

Sir, you'll have to check your baggage through the main terminal, round
that way--

Cal nonchalantly hands the man a fiver. The porter's eyes dilate. Five
pounds was a monster tip in those days.

                                    CAL

I put my faith in you, good sir.

                                  (MORE)

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                       (curtly, indicating Lovejoy)

See my man.

                                  PORTER

Yes, sir. My pleasure, sir.

Cal never tires of the effect of money on the unwashed masses.

                                  LOVEJOY

                              (to the porter)

These trunks here, and 12 more in the Daimler. We'll have all this lot up
in the rooms.

The White Star man looks stricken when he sees the enormous pile of steamer
trunks and suitcases loading down the second car, including wooden crates
and steel safe. He whistles frantically for some cargo-handlers nearby who
come running.

Cal breezes on, leaving the minions to scramble. He quickly checks his
pocket watch.

                                    CAL

We'd better hurry. This way, ladies.

He indicates the way toward the first class gangway. They move into the
crowd. TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, hustles behind them, laden with bags of her
mistress's most recent purchases... things too delicate for the baggage
handlers.

Cal leads, weaving between vehicles and handcarts, hurrying passengers
(mostly second class and steerage) and well-wishers. Most of the first
class passengers are avoiding the smelly press of the dockside crowd by
using an elevated boarding bridge, twenty feet above.

They pass a line of steerage passengers in their coarse wool and tweeds,
queued up inside movable barriers like cattle in a chute. A HEALTH OFFICER
examines their heads one by one, checking scalp and eyelashes for lice.

They pass a well-dressed young man cranking the handle of a wooden Biograph
"cinematograph" camera mounted on a tripod. NANIEL MARVIN (whose father
founded the Biograph Film Studio) is filming his young bride in front of
the Titanic. MARY MARVIN stands stiffly and smiles, self conscious.

                                  DANIEL

Look up at the ship, darling, that's it. You're amazed! You can't believe
how big it is! Like a mountain. That's great.

Mary Marvin, without an acting fiber in her body, does a bad Clara Bow
pantomime of awe, hands raised.

Cal is jostled by two yelling steerage boys who shove past him. And he is
bumped again a second later by the boys' father.

                                    CAL

Steady!!

                                    MAN

Sorry squire!

The Cockney father pushes on, after his kids, shouting.

                                    CAL

Steerage swine. Apparently missed his annual bath.

                                   RUTH

Honestly, Cal, if you weren't forever booking everything at the last
instant, we could have gone through the terminal instead of running along
the dock like some squalid immigrant family.

                                    CAL

All part of my charm, Ruth. At any rate, it was my darling fiancee's beauty
rituals which made us late.

                                   ROSE

You told me to change.

                                    CAL

I couldn't let you wear black on sailing day, sweetpea. It's bad luck.

                                   ROSE

I felt like black.

Cal guides them out of the path of a horse-drawn wagon loaded down with two
tons of OXFORD MARMALADE, in wooden cases, for Titanic's Victualling
Department.

                                    CAL

Here I've pulled every string I could to book us on the grandest ship in
history, in her most luxurious suites... and you act as if you're going to
your execution.

Rose looks up as the hull of Titanic looms over them...a great iron wall,
Bible black and sever. Cal motions her forward, and she enters the gangway
to the D Deck doors with a sense of overwhelming dread.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

It was the ship of dreams... to everyone else. To me it was a slave ship,
taking me back to America in chains.

CLOSE ON CAL'S HAND IN SLOW-MOTION as it closes possessively over Rose's
arm. He escorts her up the gangway and the black hull of Titanic swallows
them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Outwardly I was everything a well brought up girl should be. Inside, I was
screaming.

35 CUT TO a SCREAMING BLAST from the mighty triple steam horns on Titanic's
funnels, bellowing their departure warning.

                                                                   CUT TO:

36 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCKS / TITANIC - DAY

A VIEW OF TITANIC from several blocks away, towering above the terminal
buildings like the skyline of a city. The steamer's whistle echoes across
Southampton.

PULL BACK, revealing that we were looking through a window, and back
further to show the smoky inside of a pub. It is crowded with dockworkers
and ship;s crew.

Just inside the window, a poker game is in progress. FOUR MEN, in working
class clothes, play a very serious hand.

JACK DAWSON and FABRIZIO DE ROSSI, both about 20, exchange a glance as the
other two players argue in Swedish. Jack is American, a lanky drifter with
his hair a little long for the standards of the times. He is also unshaven,
and his clothes are rumpled from sleeping in them. He is an artist, and has
adopted the bohemian style of art scene in Paris. He is also very
self-possessed and sure-footed for 20, having lived on his own since 15.

The TWO SWEDES continue their sullen argument, in Swedish.

                                   OLAF

                                (subtitled)

You stupid fishhead. I can't believe you bet our tickets.

                                   SVEN

                                (subtitled)

You lost our money. I'm just trying to get it back. Now shutup and take a
card.

                                   JACK

                                 (jaunty)

Hit me again, Sven.

Jack takes the card and slips it into his hand.

ECU JACK'S EYES. They betray nothing.

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO licking his lips nervously as he refuses a card.

ECU STACK in the middle of the table. Bills and coins from four counrties.
This has been going on for a while. Sitting on top of the money are two 3RD
CLASS TICKETS for RMS TITANIC.

The Titanic's whistle blows again. Final warning.

                                   JACK

The moment of truth boys. Somebody's life's about to change.

Fabrizio puts his cards down. So do the Swedes. Jack holds his close.

                                   JACK

Let's see... Fabrizio's got niente. Olaf, you've got squat. Sven, uh oh...
two pair... mmm.

                           (turns to his friend)

Sorry Fabrizio.

                                 FABRIZIO

What sorry? What you got? You lose my money?? Ma va fa'n culo testa di
cazzo--

                                   JACK

Sorry, you're not gonna see your mama again for a long time...

He slaps a full house down on the table.

                                   JACK

                                (grinning)

'Cause you're goin' to America!! Full house boys!

                                 FABRIZIO

Porca Madonna!! YEEAAAAA!!!

The table explodes into shouting in several languages. Jack rakes in the
money and the tickets.

                                   JACK

                              (to the Swedes)

Sorry boys. Three of a kind and a pair. I'm high and you're dry and...

                               (to Fabrizio)

... we're going to--

                               FABRIZIO/JACK

L'AMERICA!!!

Olaf balls up one huge farmer's fist. We think he's going to clobber Jack,
but he swings round and punches Sven, who flops backward onto the floor and
sits there, looking depressed. Olaf forgets about Jack and Fabrizio, who
are dancing around, and goes into a rapid harangue of his stupid cousin.

Jack kisses the tickets, then jumps on Fabrizio's back and rides him around
the pub. It's like they won the lottery.

                                   JACK

Goin' home... to the land o' the free and the home of the real hot-dogs! On
the TITANIC!! We're ridin' in high style now! We're practically goddamned
royalty, ragazzo mio!!

                                 FABRIZIO

You see? Is my destinio!! Like I told you. I go to l'America!! To be a
millionaire!!

                                  (MORE)

                             FABRIZIO (CONT'D)

                              (to pubkeeper)

Capito?? I go to America!!

                                 PUBKEEPER

No, mate. Titanic go to America. In five minutes.

                                   JACK

Shit!! Come on, Fabri!

                          (grabbing their stuff)

Come on!!

                            (to all, grinning)

It's been grand.

They run for the door.

                                 PUBKEEPER

'Course I'm sure if they knew it was you lot comin', they'd be pleased to
wait!

                                                                   CUT TO:

37 OMITTED

38 EXT. TERMINAL - TITANIC

Jack and Fabrizio, carrying everything they own in the world in the kit
bags on their shoulders, sprint toward the pier. They tear through milling
crowds next to the terminal. Shouts go up behind them as they jostle
slow-moving gentlemen. They dodge piles of luggage, and weave through
groups of people. They burst out onto the pier and Jack comes to a dead
stop... staring at the cast wall of the ship's hull, towering seven stories
above the wharf and over an eighth of a mile long. The Titanic is
monstrous.

Fabrizio runs back and grabs Jack, and they sprint toward the third class
gangway aft, at E deck. They reach the bottom of the ramp just as SIXTH
OFFICER MOODY detaches it at the top. It starts to swing down from the
gangway doors.

                                   JACK

Wait!! We're passengers!

Flushed and panting, he waves the tickets.

                                   MOODY

Have you been through the inspection queue?

                                   JACK

                            (lying cheerfully)

Of course! Anyway, we don't have lice, we're Americans.

                           (glances at Fabrizio)

Both of us.

                                   MOODY

                                  (testy)

Right, come aboard.

Moody has QUARTERMASTER ROWE reattach the gangway. Jack and Fabrizio come
aboard. Moody glances at the tickets, then passes Jack and Fabrizio through
to Rowe. Rowe looks at the names on the tickets to enter them in the
passenger list.

                                   ROWE

Gundersen. And...

                           (reading Fabrizio's)

Gundersen.

He hands the tickets back, eyeing Fabrizio's Mediterranean looks
suspiciously.

                                   JACK

                         (grabbing Fabrizio's arm)

Come on, Sven.

Jack and Fabrizio whoop with victory as they run down the white-painted
corridero... grinning from ear to ear.

                                   JACK

We are the luckiest sons of bitches in the world!

                                                                   CUT TO:

39 OMITTED

40 EXT. TITANIC AND DOCK - DAY

The mooring lines, as big around as a man's arm, are dropped into the
water. A cheer goes up on the pier as SEVEN TUGS pull the Titanic away from
the quay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

41 EXT. AFT WELL DECK / POOP DECK - DAY

JACK AND FABRIZIO burst through a door onto the aft well deck. TRACKING
WITH THEM as they run across the deck and up the steel stairs to the poop
deck. They get to the rail and Jack starts to yell and wave to the crowd on
the dock.

                                 FABRIZIO

You know somebody?

                                   JACK

Of course not. That's not the point.

                              (to the crowd)

Goodbye! Goodbye!! I'll miss you!

Grinning, Fabrixio joins in, adding his voice to the swell of voices,
feeling the exhilaration of the moment.

                                 FABRIZIO

Goodbye! I will never forget you!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

42 OMITTED

EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

The crowd of cheering well-wishers waves heartily as a black wall of metal
moves past them. Impossibly tiny figues wave back from the ship's rails.
Titanic gathers speed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

44 EXT. RIVER TEST - DAY

IN A LONG LENS SHOT the prow of Titanic FILLS FRAME behind the lead tug,
which is dwarfed. The bow wave spreads before the mighty plow of the
liner's hull as it moves down the River Test toward the English Channel.

                                                                   CUT TO:

45 INT. THIRD CLASS BERTHING / G-DECK FORWARD - DAY

Jack and Fabrizio walk down a narrow corridor with doors lining both sides
like a college dorm. Total confusion as people argue over luggage in
several languages, or wander in confusion in the labyrinth. They pass
emigrants studying the signs over the doors, and looking up the words in
phrase books.

They find their berth. It is a modest cubicle, painted enamel white, with
four bunks. Exposed pipes overhead. The other two guys are already there.
OLAUS and BJORN GUNDERSEN.

Jack throws his kit on one open bunk, while Fabrizio takes the other.

                                   BJORN

                          (in Swedish/ subtitled)

Where is Sven?

                                                                   CUT TO:

46 INT. SUITE B-52-56 - DAY

By contrast, the so-called "Millionaire Suite" is in the Empire style, and
comprises two bedrooms, a bath, WC, wardrobe room, and a large sitting
room. In addition there is a private 50 foot promenade deck outside.

A room service waiter pours champagne into a tulip glass of orange juice
and hands the Bucks Fizz to Rose. She is looking through her new paintings.
There is a Monet of water lilies, a Degas of dancers, and a few abstract
works. They are all unknown paintings... lost works.

Cal is out on the covered deck, which has potted trees and vines on
trellises, talking through the doorway to Rose in the sitting room.

                                    CAL

Those mud puddles were certainly a waste of money.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking at a cubist portrait)

You're wrong. They're fascinating. Like in a dream... there's truth without
logic. What's his name again... ?

                         (reading off the canvas)

Picasso.

                                    CAL

                      (coming into the sitting room)

He'll never amount to a thing, trust me. At least they were cheap.

A porter wheels Cal's private safe (which we recognize) into the room on a
handtruck.

                                    CAL

Put that in the wardrobe.

47 IN THE BEDROOM Rose enters with the large Degas of the dancers. She sets
it on the dresser, near the canopy bed. Trudy is already in there, hanging
up some of Rose's clothes.

                                   TRUDY

It smells so brand new. Like they built it all just for us. I mean... just
to think that tonight, when I crawl between the sheets, Iill be the first--

Cal appears in the doorway of the bedroom.

                                    CAL

                             (looking at Rose)

And when I crawl between the sheets tonight, I'll still be the first.

                                   TRUDY

                        (blushing at the innuendo)

S'cuse me, Miss.

She edges around Cal and makes a quick exit. Cal comes up behind Rose and
puts his hands on her shoulders. An act of possession, not intimacy.

                                    CAL

The first and only. Forever.

Rose's expression shows how bleak a prospect this is for her, now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

48 EXT. CHERBOURG HARBOR, FRANCE - LATE DUSK

Titanic stands silhouetted against a purple post-sunset sky. She is lit up
like a floating palace, and her thousand portholes reflect in the calm
harbor waters. The 150 foot tender Nomadic lies-to alongside, looking like
a rowboat. The lights of a Cherbourg harbor complete the postcard image.

                                                                   CUT TO:

49 INT. FIRST CLASS RECEPTION/ D-DECK

Entering the first class reception room from the tender are a number of
prominent passengers. A BROAD-SHOULDERED WOMAN in an enormous feathered hat
comes up the gangway, carrying a suitcase in each hand, a spindly porter
running to catch up with her to take the bags.

                                   WOMAN

Well, I wasn't about to wait all day for you, sonny. Take 'em the rest of
the way if you think you can manage.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

At Cherbourg a woman came aboard named Margaret Brown, but we all called
her Molly. History would call her the Unsinkable Molly Brown. Her husband
had struck gold someplace out west, and she was what mother called "new
money".

At 45, MOLLY BROWN is a tough talking straightshooter who dresses in the
finery of her genteel peers but will never be one of them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

By the next afternoon we had made our final stop and we were steaming west
from the coast of Ireland, with nothing out ahead of us but ocean...

                                                                   CUT TO:

50 OMITTED

51 EXT. BOW - DAY

The ship glows with the warm creamy light of late afternoon. Jack and
Fabrizio stand right at the bow gripping the curving railing so familiar
from images of the wreck. Jack leans over, looking down fifty feet to where
the prow cuts the surface like a knife, sending up two glassy sheets of
water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

52 INT. / EXT. TITANIC - SERIES OF SCENES - DAY

ON THE BRIDGE, CAPTAIN SMITH turns from the binnacle to FIRST OFFICER
WILLIAM MURDOCH.

                               CAPTAIN SMITH

Take her to sea Mister Murdoch. Let's stretch her legs.

Murdoch moves the engine telegraph lever to ALL AHEAD FULL.

53 NOW BEGINS a kind of musical/visual setpiece... an ode to the great
ship. The music is rhythmic, surging forward, with a soaring melody that
addresses the majesty and optimism of the ship of dreams.

IN THE ENGINE ROOM the telegraph clangs and moves to "All Ahead Full".

                            CHIEF ENGINEER BELL

All ahead full!

On the catwalk THOMAS ANDREWS, the shipbuilder, watches carefully as the
engineers and greasers scramble to adjust valves. Towering above them are
the twin RECIPROCATING engines, four stories tall, their ten-foot-long
connecting rods surging up and down with the turning of the massive
crankshafts. The engines thunder like the footfalls of marching giants.

54 IN THE BOILER ROOMS the STOKERS chant a song as they hurl coal into the
roaring furnaces. The "black gang" are covered with sweat and coal dust,
their muscles working like part of the machinery as they toil in the
hellish glow.

55 UNDERWATER the enormous bronze screws chop through the water, hurling
the steamer forward and churning up a vortex of foam that lingers for miles
behind the juggernaut ship. Smoke pours from the funnels as--

56 The riven water flares higher at the bow as the ship's speeds builds.
THE CAMERA SWEEPS UP the prow to find Jack, the wind streaming through his
hair and--

57 Captain Smith steps out of the enclosed bridge onto the wing. He stands
with his hands on the rail, looking every bit the storybook picture of a
Captain... a great patriarch of the sea.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Twenty one knots, sir!

                                   SMITH

She's got a bone in her teeth now, eh, Mr. Murdoch.

Smith accepts a cup of tea from FIFTH OFFICER LOWE. He contentedly watches
the white V of water hurled outward from the bows like an expression of his
own personal power. They are invulnerable, towering over the sea.

58 AT THE BOW Jack and Fabrizio lean far over, looking down.

In the glassy bow-wave two dolphins appear, under the water, running fast
just in front of the steel blade of the prow. They do it for the sheer joy
and exultation of motion. Jack watches the dolphins and grins. They breach,
jumping clear of the water and then dive back, crisscrossing in front of
the bow, dancing ahead of the juggernaut.

FABRIZIO looks forward across the Atlantic, staring into the sunsparkles.

                                 FABRIZIO

I can see the Statue of Liberty already.

                            (grinning at Jack)

Very small... of course.

THE CAMERA ARCS around them, until they are framed against the sea.

NOW WE PULL BACK, across the forecastle deck. Rising, as we continue back,
and the ships rolls endlessly forward underneath. Over the bridge wing,
along the boat deck until her funnels come INTO FRAME besides us and march
past like the pillars of heaven, one by one. We pull back and up, until we
are looking down the funnels, and the people strolling on the decks and
standing at the rail become antlike.

And still we pull back until the great lady is seen whole in a gorgeous
aerial portrait, black and severe in her majesty.

                               ISMAY (V.O.)

She is the largest moving object ever made by the hand of man in all
history...

                                                                   CUT TO:

59 INT. PALM COURT RESTAURANT - DAY

CLOSE ON J. BRUCE ISMAY, Managing Director of White Star Line.

                                   ISMAY

...and our master shipbuilder, Mr. Andrews here, designed her from the keel
plates up.

He indicates a handsome 39 year old Irish gentlemen to his right, THOMAS
ANDREWS, of Harland and Wolf Shipbuilders.

WIDER, showing the group assembled for lunch the next day. Ismay seated
with Cal, Rose, Ruth, Molly Brown and Thomas Andrews in the Palm Court, a
beautiful sunny spot enclosed by high arched windows.

                                  ANDREWS

                         (disliking the attention)

Well, I may have knocked her together, but the idea was Mr. Ismay's. He
envisioned a steamer so grand in scale, and so luxurious in its
appointments, that its supremacy would never be challenged. And here she
is...

                           (he slaps the table)

...willed into solid reality.

                                   MOLLY

Why're ships always bein' called "she"? Is it because men think half the
women around have big sterns and should be weighed in tonnage?

                             (they all laugh)

Just another example of the men settin' the rules their way.

The waiter arrives to take orders. Rose lights a cigarette.

                                   RUTH

You know I don't like that, Rose.

                                    CAL

She knows.

Cal takes the cigarette from her and stubs it out.

                                    CAL

                              (to the waiter)

We'll both have the lamb. Rare, with a little mint sauce.

                  (to Rose, after the waiter moves away)

You like lamb, don't you sweetpea?

Molly is watching the dynamic between Rose, Cal and Ruth.

                                   MOLLY

So, you gonna cut her meat for her too there, Cal?

                            (turning to Ismay)

Hey, who came up with the name Titanic? You, Bruce?

                                   ISMAY

Yes, actually. I wanted to convey sheer size. And size means stability,
luxury... and safety--

                                   ROSE

Do you know of Dr. Freud? His ideas about the male preoccupation with size
might be of particular interest to you, Mr. Ismay.

Andrews chockes on his breadstick, suppressing laughter.

                                   RUTH

My God, Rose, what's gotten into--

                                   ROSE

Excuse me.

She stalks away.

                                   RUTH

                                (mortified)

I do apologize.

                                   MOLLY

She's a pistol, Cal. You sure you can handle her?

                                    CAL

                      (tense but feigning unconcern)

Well, I may have to start minding what she reads from now on.

                                                                   CUT TO:

60 EXT. POOP DECK / AFTER DECKS - DAY

Jack sits on a bench in the sun. Titanic's wake spreads out behind him to
the horizon. He has his knees pulled up, supporting a leather bound
sketching pad, his only valuable possession. With conte crayon he draws
rapidly, using sure strokes. An emigrant from Manchester named CARTMELL has
his 3 year old daughter CORA standing on the lower rung of the rail. She is
leaned back against his beer barrel of a stomach, watching the seagulls.

THE SKETCH captures them perfectly, with a great sense of the humanity of
the moment. Jack is good. Really good. Fabrizio looks over Jack's shoulder.
He nods appreciatively.

TOMMY RYAN, a scowling young Irish emigrant, watches as a crewmember comes
by, walking three small dogs around the deck. One of them, a BLACK FRENCH
BULLDOG, is among the ugliest creatures on the planet.

                                   TOMMY

That's typical. First class dogs come down here to take a shit.

Jack looks up from his sketch.

                                   JACK

That's so we know where we rank in the scheme of things.

                                   TOMMY

Like we could forget.

Jack glances across the well deck. At the aft railing of B deck promenade
stands ROSE, in a long yellow dress and white gloves.

CLOSE ON JACK, unable to take his eyes off of her. They are across from
each other, about 60 feet apart, with the well deck like a valley between
them. She on her promontory, he on his much lower one. She stares down at
the water.

He watches her unpin her elaborate hat and take it off. She looks at the
frilly absurd thing, then tosses it over the rail. It sails far down to the
water and is carried away, astern. A spot of yellow in the vast ocean. He
is riveted by her. She looks like a figure in a romantic novel, sad and
isolated.

Fabrizio taps Tommy and they both look at Jack gazin at Rose. Fabrizio and
Tommy grin at each other.

Rose turns suddenly and looks right at Jack. He is caught staring, but he
doesn't look away. She does, but then looks back. Their eyes meet across
the space of the well deck, across the gulf between worlds.

Jack sees a man (Cal) come up behind her and take her arm. She jerks her
arm away. They argue in pantomime. She storms away, and he goes after her,
disappearing along the A-deck promenade. Jack stares after her.

                                   TOMMY

Forget it, boyo. You'd as like have angels fly out o' yer arse as get next
to the likes o' her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

61 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON - NIGHT

SLOWLY PUSHING IN ON ROSE as she sits, flanked by people in heated
conversation. Cal and Ruth are laughing together, while on the other side
LADY DUFF-GORDON is holding forth animatedly. We don't hear what they are
saying. Rose is staring at her plate, barely listening to the
inconsequential babble around her.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

I saw my whole life as if I'd already lived it... an endless parade of
parties and cotillions, yachts and polo matches... always the same narrow
people, the same mindless chatter. I felt like I was standing at a great
precipice, with no one to pull me back, no one who cared... or even
noticed.

ANGLE BENEATH TABLE showing Rose's hand, holding a tiny fork from her crab
salad. She pokes the crab-fork into the skin of her arm, harder and harder
until it draws blood.

                                                                   CUT TO:

62 INT. CORRIDOR / B DECK - NIGHT

Rose walks along the corridor. A steward coming the other way greets her,
and she nods with a slight smile. She is perfectly composed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

63 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

She enters the room. Stands in the middle, staring at her reflection in the
large vanity mirror. Just stands there, then--

With a primal, anguished cry she claws at her throat, ripping off her pearl
necklace, which explodes across the room. In a frenzy she tears at herself,
her clothes, her hair... then attacks the room. She flings everything off
the dresser and it flies clattering against the wall. She hurls a
handmirror against the vanity, cracking it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

64 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE, AFT - NIGHT

Rose runs along the B deck promenade. She is dishevelled, her hair flying.
She is crying, her cheeks streaked with tears. But also angry, furious!
Shaking with emotions she doesn't understand... hatred, self-hatred,
desperation. A strolling couple watch her pass. Shocked at the emotional
display in public.

                                                                   CUT TO:

65 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

Jack is kicked back on one of the benches gazing at the stars blazing
gloriously overhead. Thinking artist thoughts and smoking a cigarette.

Hearing something, he turns as Rose runs up the stairs from the well deck.
They are the only two on the stern deck, except for QUARTERMASTER ROWE,
twenty feet above them on the docking bridge catwalk. She doesn't see Jack
in the shadows, and runs right past him.

TRACKING WITH ROSE as she runs across the deserted fantail. Her breath
hitches in an occasional sob, which she suppresses. Rose slams against the
base of the stern flagpole and clings there, panting. She stares out at the
black water.

Then starts to climb over the railing. She has to hitch her long dress way
up, and climbing is clumsy. Moving methodically she turns her body and gets
her heels on the white-painted gunwale, her back to the railing, facing out
toward blackness. 60 feet below her, the massive propellers are churning
the atlantin into white foam, and a ghostly wake trails off toward the
horizon.

IN A LOW ANGLE, we see Rose standing like a figurehead in reverse. Below
her are the huge letters of the name "TITANIC".

She leans out, her arms straightening... looking down hypnotized, into the
vortex below her. Her dress and hair are lifted by the wind of the ship's
movement. The only sound, above the rush of water below, is the flutter and
snap of the big Union Jack right above her.

                                   JACK

Don't do it.

She whips her head around at the sound of his voice. It takes a second for
her eyes to focus.

                                   ROSE

Stay back! Don't come any closer!

Jack sees the tear tracks on her cheeks in the faint glow from the stern
running lights.

                                   JACK

Take my hand. I'll pull you back in.

                                   ROSE

No! Stay where you are. I mean it. I'll let go.

                                   JACK

No you won't.

                                   ROSE

What do you mean no I won't? Don't presume to tell me what I will and will
not do. You don't know me.

                                   JACK

You would have done it already. Now come on, take my hand.

Rose is confused now. She can't see him very well through the tears, so she
wipes them with one hand, almost losing her balance.

                                   ROSE

You're distracting me. Go away.

                                   JACK

I can't. I'm involved now. If you let go I have to jump in after you.

                                   ROSE

Don't be absurd. You'll be killed.

He takes off his jacket.

                                   JACK

I'm a good swimmer.

He starts unlacing his left shoe.

                                   ROSE

The fall alone would kill you.

                                   JACK

It would hurt. I'm not saying it wouldn't. To be honest I'm a lot more
concerned about the water being so cold.

She looks down. The reality factor of what she is doing is sinking in.

                                   ROSE

How cold?

                                   JACK

                        (taking off his left shoe)

Freezing. Maybe a couple degrees over.

He starts unlacing his right shoe.

                                   JACK

Ever been to Wisconsin?

                                   ROSE

                                (perplexed)

No.

                                   JACK

Well they have some of the coldest winters around, and I grew up there,
near Chippewa Falls. Once when I was a kid me and my father were
ice-fishing out on Lake Wissota... ice-fishing's where you chop a hole in
the--

                                   ROSE

I know what ice fishing is!

                                   JACK

Sorry. Just... you look like kind of an indoor girl. Anyway, I went through
some thin ice and I'm tellin' ya, water that cold... like that right down
there... it hits you like a thousand knives all over your body. You can't
breath, you can't think... least not about anything but the pain.

                        (takes off his other shoe)

Which is why I'm not looking forward to jumping in after you. But like I
said, I don't see a choice. I guess I'm kinda hoping you'll come back over
the rail and get me off the hook here.

                                   ROSE

You're crazy.

                                   JACK

That's what everybody says. But with all due respect, I'm not the one
hanging off the back of a ship.

He slides one step closer, like moving up on a spooked horse.

                                   JACK

Come on. You don't want to do this. Give me your hand.

Rose stares at this madman for a long time. She looks at his eyes and they
somehow suddenly seem to fill her universe.

                                   ROSE

Alright.

She unfastens one hand from the rail and reaches it around toward him. He
reaches out to take it, firmly.

                                   JACK

I'm Jack Dawson.

                                   ROSE

                             (voice quavering)

Pleased to meet you, Mr. Dawson.

Rose starts to turn. Now that she has decided to live, the height is
terrifying. She is overcome by vertigo as she shifts her footing, turning
to face the ship. As she starts to climb, her dress gets in the way, and
one foot slips off the edge of the deck.

She plunges, letting out a piercing SHRIEK. Jack, gripping her hand, is
jerked toward the rail. Rose barely grabs a lower rail with her free hand.

QUARTERMASTER ROWE, up on the docking bridge hears the scream and heads for
the ladder.

                                   ROSE

HELP! HELP!!

                                   JACK

I've got you. I won't let go.

Jack holds her hand with all his strength, bracing himself on the railing
with his other hand. Rose tries to get some kind of foothold on the smooth
hull. Jack tries to lift her bodily over the railing. She can't get any
footing in her dress and evening shoes, and she slips back. Rose SCREAMS
again.

Jack, awkwardly clutching Rose by whatever he can get a grip on as she
flails, gets her over the railing. They fall together onto the deck in a
tangled heap, spinning in such a way that Jack winds up slightly on top of
her.

Rowe slides down the ladder from the docking bridge like it's a fire drill
and sprints across the fantail.

                                   ROWE

Here, what's all this?!

Rowe runs up and pulls Jack off of Rose, revealing her dishevelled and
sobbing on the deck. Her dress is torn, and the hem is pushing up above her
knees, showing one ripped stocking. He looks at Jack, the shaggy steerage
man with his jacket off, and the first class lady clearly in distress, and
starts drawing conclusions. Two seamen chug across the deck to join them.

                                   ROWE

                                 (to Jack)

Here you, stand back! Don't move an inch!

                              (to the seamen)

Fetch the Master at Arms.

                                                                   CUT TO:

66 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

A few minutes later. Jack is being detained by the burly MASTER AT ARMS,
the closest thing to a cop on board. He is handcuffing Jack. Cal is right
in front of Jack, and furious. He has obviously just rushed out here with
Lovejoy and another man, and none of them have coats over their black tie
evening dress. The other man is COLONEL ARCHIBALD GRACIE, a mustachioed
blowhard who still has his brandy snifter. He offers it to Rose, who is
hunched over crying on a bench nearby, but she waves it away. Cal is more
concerned with Jack. He grabs him by the lapels.

                                    CAL

What made you think you could put your hands on my fiancee?! Look at me,
you filth! What did you think you were doing?!

                                   ROSE

Cal, stop! It was an accident.

                                    CAL

An accident?!

                                   ROSE

It was... stupid really. I was leaning over and I slipped.

Rose looks at Jack, getting eye contact.

                                   ROSE

I was leaning way over, to see the... ah... propellers. And I slipped and I
would have gone overboard... and Mr. Dawson here saved me and he almost
went over himself.

                                    CAL

You wanted to see the propellers?

                                  GRACIE

                            (shaking his head)

Women and machinery do not mix.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

                                 (to Jack)

Was that the way of it?

Rose is begging him with her eyes not to say what really happened.

                                   JACK

Uh huh. That was pretty much it.

He looks at Rose a moment longer. Now they have a secret together.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

Well! The boy's a hero then. Good for you son, well done!

                                 (to Cal)

So it's all's well and back to our brandy, eh?

Jack is uncuffed. Cal gets Rose to her feet and moving.

                                    CAL

                            (rubbing her arms)

Let's get you in. You're freezing.

Cal is leaving without a second thought for Jack.

                                  GRACIE

                                   (low)

Ah... perhaps a little something for the boy?

                                    CAL

Oh, right. Mr. Lovejoy. A twenty should do it.

                                   ROSE

Is that the going rate for saving the woman you love?

                                    CAL

Rose is displeased. Mmm... what to do?

Cal turns back to Jack. He appraises him condescendingly... a steerage
ruffian, unwashed and ill-mannered.

                                    CAL

I know.

                                 (to Jack)

Perhaps you could join us for dinner tomorrow, to regale our group with
your heroic tale?

                                   JACK

                        (looking straight at Rose)

Sure. Count me in.

                                    CAL

Good. Settled then.

Cal turns to go, putting a protective arm around Rose. he leans close to
Gracie as they walk away.

                                    CAL

This should be amusing.

                                   JACK

                            (as Lovejoy passes)

Can I bum a cigarette?

Lovejoy smoothly draws a silver cigarette case from his jacket and snaps it
open. Jack takes a cigarette, then another, popping it behind his ear for
later. Lovejoy lights Jack's cigarette.

                                  LOVEJOY

You'll want to tie those.

                         (Jack looks at his shoes)

Interesting that the young lady slipped so mighty all of a sudden and you
still had time to take of your jacket and shoes. Mmmm?

Lovejoy's expression is bland, but the eyes are cold. He turns away to join
his group.

                                                                   CUT TO:

67 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

As she undresses for bed Rose sees Cal standing in her doorway, reflected
in the cracked mirror of her vanity. He comes toward her.

                                    CAL

                           (unexpectedly tender)

I know you've een melancholy, and I don't pretent to know why.

From behind his back he hands her a large black velvet jewel case. She
takes it, numbly.

                                    CAL

I intended to save this till the engagement gals next week. But I thought
tonight, perhaps a reminder of my feeling for you...

Rose slowly opens the box. Inside is the necklace... "HEART OF THE OCEAN"
in all its glory. It is huge... a malevolent blue stone glittering with an
infinity of scalpel-like inner reflections.

                                   ROSE

My God... Cal. Is it a--

                                    CAL

Daimond. Yes it is. 56 carats.

He takes the necklace and during the following places it around her throat.
He turns her to the mirror, staring behind her.

                                    CAL

It was once worn by Louis the Sixteenth. They call it Le Coeur de la Mer,
the--

                                   ROSE

The Heart of the Ocean. Cal, it's... it's overwhelming.

He gazes at the image of the two of them in the mirror.

                                    CAL

It's for royalty. And we are royalty.

His fingers caress her neck and throat. He seems himself to be disarmed by
Rose's elegance and beauty. His emotion is, for the first time, unguarded.

                                    CAL

There's nothing I couldn't give you. There's nothing I'd deny you if you
would deny me. Open your heart to me, Rose.

CAMERA begins to TRACK IN ON ROSE. Closer and closer, during the following:

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Of course his gift was only to reflect light back onto himself, to
illuminate the greatness that was Caledon Hockley. It was a cold stone... a
heart of ice.

Finally, when Rose's eyes FILL FRAM, we MORPH SLOWLY to her eyes as the are
now... transforming through 84 years of life...

                                                                TRANSITION

68 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

Without a cut the wrinkled, weathered landscape of age has appeared around
her eyes. But the eyes themselves are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

After all these years, feel it closing around my throat like a dog collar.

THE CAMERA PUllS BACK to show her whole face.

                                   ROSE

I can still feel its weight. If you could have felt it, not just seen it...

                                  LOVETT

Well, that's the general idea, my dear.

                                  BODINE

So let me get this right. You were gonna kill yourself by jumping off the
Titanic?

                               (he guffaws)

That's great!

                                  LOVETT

                                (warningly)

Lewis...

But Rose laughs with Bodine.

                                  BODINE

                             (still laughing)

All you had to do was wait two days!

Lovett, standing out of Rose's sightline, checks his watch. Hours have
passed. This process is taking too long.

                                  LOVETT

Rose, tell us more about the diamond. What did Hockley do with it after
that?

                                   ROSE

Im afraid I'm feeling a little tired, Mr. Lovett.

Lizzy picks up the cue and starts to wheel her out.

                                  LOVETT

Wait! Can you give us something go on, here. Like who had access to the
safe. What about this Lovejoy guy? The valet. Did he have the combination?

                                   LIZZY

That's enough.

Lizzy takes her out. Rose's old hand reapears at the doorway in a frail
wave goodbye.

                                                                   CUT TO:

69 EXT. LAUNCH AREA/KELDYSH DECK - DAY

As the big hydraulic jib swings one of the Mir subs out over the water.
Lovett walks as he talks with Bobby Buell, the partners' rep. They weave
among deck cranes, launch crew, sub maintenance guys.

                                   BUELL

The partners are pissed.

                                   BROCK

Bobby, buy me time. I need time.

                                   BUELL

We're running thirty thousand a day, and we're six days over. I'm telling
you what they're telling me. The hand is on the plug. It's starting to
pull.

                                   BROCK

Well you tell the hand I need another two days! Bobby, Bobby, Bobby...
we're close! I smell it. I smell ice. She had the diamond on... now we just
have to find out where it wound up. I just gotta work her a bit more. Okay?

Brock turns and sees Lizy standing behind him. She has overheard the past
part of his dialogue with Buell. He goes to her and hustles her away from
Buell, toward a quite spot on the deck.

                                   BROCK

Hey, Lizzy. I need to talk to you for a second.

                                   LIZZY

Don't you mean work me?

                                   BROCK

Look, I'm running out of time. I need your help.

                                   LIZZY

I'm not going to help you browbeat my hundred and

                                  (MORE)

                              LIZZY (CONT'D)

one year old grandmother. I came down here to tell you to back off.

                                   BROCK

                      (with undisguised desperation)

Lizzy... you gotta understand something. I've bet it all to find the Heart
of the Ocean. I've got all my dough tied up in this thing. My wife even
divorced me over this hunt. I need what's locked inside your grandma's
memory.

                          (he holds out his hand)

You see this? Right here?

She looks at his hand, palm up. Empty. Cupped, as if around an imaginary
shape.

                                   LIZZY

What?

                                   BROCK

That's the shape my hand's gonna be when I hold that thing. You understand?
I'm not leaving here without it.

                                   LIZZY

Look, Brock, she's going to do this her way, in her own time. Don't forget,
she contacted you. She's out here for her own reasons, God knows what they
are.

                                  LOVETT

Maybe she wants to make peace with the past.

                                   LIZZY

What past? She has never once, not once, ever said a word about being on
the Titanic until two days ago.

                                  LOVETT

Then we're all meeting your grandmother for the first time.

                                   LIZZY

                            (looks at him hard)

You think she was really there?

                                  LOVETT

Oh, yeah. Yeah, I'm a believer. She was there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

70 INT. IMAGING SHACK

Bodine starts the tape recorder. Rose is gazing at the screen seeing THE
LIVE FEED FROM THE WRECK--SNOOP DOG is moving along the starboard side of
the hull, heading aft. The rectangular windows of A deck (forward) march
past on the right.

                                   ROSE

The next day, Saturday, I remember thinking how the sunlight felt.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

71 EXT. B DECK TITANIC - DAY

MATCH DISSOLVE from the rusting hulk to the gleaming new Titanic in 1912,
passing the end of the enclosed promenade just as Rose walks into the
sunlight right in front of us. She is stunningly dressed and walking with
purpose.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

As if I hadn't felt the sun in years.

IT IS SATURDAY APRIL 13, 1912. Rose unlatches the gate to go down into
third class. The steerage men on the deck stop what they're doing and stare
at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

72 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The social center of steerage life. It is stark by comparison to the
opulence of first class, but is a loud, boisterous place. There are mothers
with babies, kids running between the benches yelling in several languages
and being scolded in several more. There are old women yelling, men playing
chess, girls doing needlepoint and reading dime novels. There is even an
upright piano and Tommy Ryan is noodling around it.

Three boys, shrieking and shouting, are scrambling around chasing a rat
under the benches, trying to whomp it with a shoe and causing general
havoc. Jack is playing with 5 year old CORA CARTMeLL, drawing funny faces
together in his sketchbook.

Fabrizio is struggling to get a conversation going with an attractive
Norwegian girl, HELGA DAHL, sitting with her family at a table across the
room.

                                 FABRIZIO

No Italian? Some little English?

                                   HELGA

No, no. Norwegian. Only.

Helga's eye is caught by something. Fabrizio looks, does a take... and
Jack, curious, follows their gaze to see...

Rose, coming toward them. The activity in the room stops... a hush falls.
Rose feels suddenly self-conscious as the steerage passengers stare openly
at this princess, some with resentment, others with awe. She spots Jack and
gives a little smile, walking straight to him. He rises to meet her,
smiling.

                                   ROSE

Hello Jack.

Fabrizio and Tommy are floored. Its like the slipper fitting Cinderella.

                                   JACK

Hello again.

                                   ROSE

Could I speak to you in private?

                                   JACK

Uh, yes. Of course. After you.

He motions her ahead and follows. Jack glances over his shoulder, one
eyebrow raised, as he walks out with her leaving a stunned silence.

                                                                   CUT TO:

73 EXT. BOAT DECK - DAY

Jack and Rose walk side by side. They pass people reading and talking in
steamer chairs, some of whom glance curiously at the mismatched couple. He
feels out of place in his rough clothes. They are both awkward, for
different reasons.

                                   JACK

So, you got a name by the way?

                                   ROSE

Rose. Rose DeWitt Bukater.

                                   JACK

That's quite a moniker. I may hafta get you to write that down.

There is an awkward pause.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Dawson, I--

                                   JACK

Jack.

                                   ROSE

Jack... I feel like such an idiot. It took me all morning to get up the
nerve to face you.

                                   JACK

Well, here you are.

                                   ROSE

Here I am. I... I want to thank you for what you did. Not just for... for
pulling me back. But for your discretion.

                                   JACK

You're welcome. Rose.

                                   ROSE

Look, I know what you must be thinking! Poor little rich girl. What does
she know about misery?

                                   JACK

That's not what I was thinking. What I was thinking was... what could have
happened to hurt this girl so much she though she had no way out.

                                   ROSE

I don't... it wasn't just one thing. It was everything. It was them, it was
their whole world. And I was trapped in it, like an insect in amber.

                                (in a rush)

I just had to get away... just run and run and run... and then I was at the
back rail and there was no more ship... even the Titanic wasn't big enough.
Not enough to get away from them. And before I'd really though about it, I
was over the rail. I was so furious. I'll show them. They'll be sorry!

                                   JACK

Uh huh. They'll be sorry. 'Course you'll be dead.

                                   ROSE

                           (she lowers her head)

Oh God, I am such an utter fool.

                                   JACK

That penguin last night, is he one of them?

                                   ROSE

Penguin? Oh, Cal! He is them.

                                   JACK

Is he your boyfriend?

                                   ROSE

Worse I'm afraid.

She shows him her engagement ring. A sizable diamond.

                                   JACK

Gawd look at that thing! You would have gone straight to the bottom.

They laugh together. A passing steward scowls at Jack, who is clearly not a
first class passenger, but Rose just glares at him away.

                                   JACK

So you feel like you're stuck on a train you can't get off 'cause you're
marryin' this fella.

                                   ROSE

Yes, exactly!

                                   JACK

So don't marry him.

                                   ROSE

If only it were that simple.

                                   JACK

It is that simple.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack... please don't judge me until you've seen my world.

                                   JACK

Well, I guess I will tonight.

Looking for another topic, any other topic, she indicates his sketchbook.

                                   ROSE

What's this?

                                   JACK

Just some sketches.

                                   ROSE

May I?

The question is rhetorical because she has already grabbed the book. She
sits on a deck chair and opens the sketchbook. ON JACK'S sketches... each
one an expressive little bit of humanity: an old woman's hands, a sleeping
man, a father and daughter at the rail. The faces are luminous and alive.
His book is a celebration of the human condition.

                                   ROSE

Jack, these are quite good! Really, they are.

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

Some loose sketches fall out and are taken by the wind. Jack scrambles
after them... catching two, but the rest are gone, over the rail.

                                   ROSE

Oh no! Oh, I'm so sorry. Truly!

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

He snaps his wrist, shaking his drawing hand in a flourish.

                                   JACK

I just seem to spew 'em out. Besides, they're not worth a damn anyway.

For emphasis he throws away the two he caught. They sail off.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

You're deranged!

She goes back to the book, turning a page.

                                   ROSE

Well, well...

She has come upon a series of nudes. Rose is transfixed by the languid
beauty he has created. His nudes are soulful, real, with expressive hands
and eyes. They feel more like portraits than studies of the human form...
almost uncomfortably intimate. Rose blushes, raising the book as some
strollers go by.

                                   ROSE

                         (trying to be very adult)

And these were drawn from life?

                                   JACK

Yup. That's one of the great things about Paris. Lots of girls willing take
their clothes off.

She studies one drawing in particular, the girl posed half in sunlight,
half in shadow. Her hands lie at her chin, one furled and one open like a
flower, languid and graceful. The drawing is like an Alfred Steiglitz print
of Georgia O'Keefe.

                                   ROSE

You liked this woman. You used her several times.

                                   JACK

She had beautiful hands.

                                   ROSE

                                 (smiling)

I think you must have had a love affair with her...

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

No, no! Just with her hands.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking up from the drawings)

You have a gift, Jack. You do. You see people.

                                   JACK

I see you.

There it is. That piercing gaze again.

                                   ROSE

And...?

                                   JACK

You wouldn'ta jumped.

                                                                   CUT TO:

74 INT. RECEPTION ROOM / D-DECK - DAY

Ruth is having tea with NOEL LUCY MARTHA DYER-EDWARDES, the COUNTESS OF
ROTHES, a 35ish English blue-blood with patirician features. Ruth sees
someone coming across the room and lowers her voice.

                                   RUTH

Oh no, that vulgar Brown woman is coming this way. Get up, quickly before
she sits with us.

Molly Brown walks up, greeting them cheerfully as they are rising.

                                   MOLLY

Hello girls, I was hoping I'd catch you at tea.

                                   RUTH

We're awfully sorry you missed it. The Countess and I are just off to take
the air on the boat deck.

                                   MOLLY

That sounds great. Let's go. I need to catch up on the gossip.

Ruth grits her teeth as the three of them head for the Grand Staircase to
go up. TRACKING WITH THEM, as they cross the room, the SHOT HANDS OFF to
Bruce Ismay and Captain Smith at another table.

                                   ISMAY

So you've not lit the last four boilers then?

                                   SMITH

No, but we're making excellent time.

                                   ISMAY

                               (impatiently)

Captain, the press knows the size of Titanic, let them marvel at her speed
too. We must give them something new to print. And the maiden voyage of
Titnaic must make headlines!

                                   SMITH

I prefer not to push the engines until they've been properly run in.

                                   ISMAY

Of course I leave it to your good offices to decide what's best, but what a
glorious end to your last crossing if we get into New York Tuesday night
and surprise them all.

                    (Ismay slaps his hand on the table)

Retire with a bang, eh, E.J?

A beat. Then Smith nods, stiffy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

75 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE - DAY

Rose and Jack stroll aft, past people lounging on deck chairs in the
slanting late-afternoon light. Stewards scurry to serve tea or hot cocoa.

                                   ROSE

                           (girlish and excited)

You know, my dream has always been to just chuck it all and become an
artist... living in a garret, poor but free!

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

You wouldn't last two days. There's no hot water, and hardly ever any
caviar.

                                   ROSE

                            (angry in a flash)

Listen, buster... I hate caviar! And I'm tired of people dismissing my
dreams with a chuckle and a pat on the head.

                                   JACK

I'm sorry. Really... I am.

                                   ROSE

Well, alright. There's something in me, Jack. I feel it. I don't know what
it is, whether I should be an artist, or, I don't know... a dancer. Like
Isadora Duncan.... a wild pagan spirit...

She leaps forward, lands deftly and whirls like a dervish. Then she sees
something ahead and her face lights up.

                                   ROSE

...or a moving picture actress!

She takes his hand and runs, pulling him along the deck toward--

DANIEL AND MARY MARVIN. Daniel is cranking the big wooden movie camera as
she poses stiffly at the rail.

                                  MARVIN

You're sad. Sad, sad, sad. You've left your lover on the shore. You may
never see him agian. Try to be sadder, darling.

SUDDENLY Rose shoots into the shot and strikes a theatrical pose at the
rail next to Mary. Mary bursts out laughing. Rose pulls Jack into the
picture and makes him pose.

Marvin grins and starts yelling and gesturing. We see this in CUTS, with
music and no dialogue.

SERIES OF CUTS:

Rose posing tragically at the rail, the back of her hand to her forehead.

Jack on a deck chair, pretending to be a Pasha, the two girls pantomiming
fanning him like slave girls.

Jack, on his knees, pleading with his hands clasped while Rose, standing,
turns her head in bored disdain.

Rose cranking the camera, while Daniel and Jack have a western shoot-out.
Jack wins and leers into the lens, twirling an air mustache like Snidely
Whiplash.

                                                                   CUT TO:

76 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE / AFT - SUNSET

Painted with orange light, Jack and Rose lean on the A-deck rail aft,
shoulder to shoulder. The ship's lights come on.

It is a magical moment... perfect.

                                   ROSE

So then what, Mr. Wandering Jack?

                                   JACK

Well, then logging got to be too much like work, so I went down to Los
Angelas to the pier in Santa Monica. That's a swell place, they even have a
rollercoaster. I sketched portraits there for ten cents a piece.

                                   ROSE

A whole ten cents?!

                                   JACK

                             (not getting it)

Yeah; it was great money... I could make a dollar a day, sometimes. But
only in summer. When it got cold, I decided to go to Paris and see what the
real artists were doing.

                                   ROSE

                          (looks at the dusk sky)

Why can't I be like you Jack? Just head out for the horizon whenever I feel
like it.

                             (turning to him)

Say we'll go there, sometime... to that pier... even if we only ever just
talk about it.

                                   JACK

Alright, we're going. We'll drink cheap beer and go on the rollercoaster
until we throw up and we'll ride horses on the beach... right in the
surf... but you have to ride like a cowboy, none of that side-saddle stuff.

                                   ROSE

You mean one leg on each side? Scandalous! Can you show me?

                                   JACK

Sure. If you like.

                                   ROSE

                             (smiling at him)

I think I would.

                        (she looks at the horizon)

And teach me to spit too. Like a man. Why should only men be able to spit.
It's unfair.

                                   JACK

They didn't teach you that in finishing school? Here, it's easy. Watch
closely.

He spits. It arcs out over the water.

                                   JACK

Your turn.

Rose screws up her mouth and spits. A pathetic little bit of foamy spittle
which mostly runs down her chin before falling off into the water.

                                   JACK

Nope, that was pitiful. Here, like this... you hawk it down... HHHNNNK!...
then roll it on your tongue, up to the front, like thith, then a big breath
and PLOOOW!! You see the range on that thing?

She goes through the steps. Hawks it down, etc. He coaches her through it
(ad lib) while doing the steps himself. She lets fly. So does he. Two
comets of gob fly out over the water.

                                   JACK

That was great!

Rose turns to him, her face alight. Suddenly she blanches. He sees her
expression and turns.

RUTH, the Countess of Rothes, and Molly Brown have been watching them
hawking lugees. Rose becomes instantly composed.

                                   ROSE

Mother, may I introduce Jack Dawson.

                                   RUTH

Charmed, I'm sure.

Jack has a little spit running down his chin. He doesn't know it. Molly
Brown is grinning. As Rose proceeds with the introductions, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

The others were gracious and curious about the man who'd saved my life. But
my mother looked at him like an insect. A dangerous insect which must be
squashed quickly.

                                   MOLLY

Well, Jack, it sounds like you're a good man to have around in a sticky
spot--

They all jump as a BUGLER sounds the meal call right behind them.

                                   MOLLY

Why do they insist on always announcing dinner like a damn cavalry charge?

                                   ROSE

Shall we go dress, mother?

                            (over her shoulder)

See you at dinner, Jack.

                                   RUTH

                            (as they walk away)

Rose, look at you... out in the sun with no hat. Honestly!

The Countess exits with Ruth and Rose, leaving Jack and Molly alone on
deck.

                                   MOLLY

Son, do you have the slightest comprehension of what you're doing?

                                   JACK

Not really.

                                   MOLLY

Well, you're about to go into the snakepit. I hope you're ready. What are
you planning to wear?

Jack looks down at his clothes. Back up at her. He hadn't thought about
that.

                                   MOLLY

I figured.

                                                                   CUT TO:

77 INT. MOLLY BROWN'S STATEROOM

Men's suits and jackets and formal wear are strewn all over the place.
Molly is having a fine time. Jack is dressed, except for his jacket, and
Molly is tying his bow tie.

                                   MOLLY

Don't feel bad about it. My husband still can't tie one of these damn
things after 20 years. There you go.

She picks up a jacket off the bed and hands it to him. Jack goes into the
bathroom to put it on. Molly starts picking up the stuff off the bed.

                                   MOLLY

I gotta buy everything in three sizes 'cause I never know how much he's
been eating while I'm away.

She turns and sees him, though we don't.

                                   MOLLY

My, my, my... you shine up like a new penny.

                                                                   CUT TO:

78 EXT. BOAT DECK / FIRST CLAsS ENTRANCE - DUSK

A purple sky, shot with orange, in the west. Drifting strains of classic
music. We TRACK WITH JACK along the deck. By Edwardian standards he looks
badass. Dashing in his borrowed white-tie outfit, right down to his pearl
studs.

A steward bows and smartly opens the door to the First Class Entrance.

                                  STEWARD

Good evening, sir.

Jack plays the role smoothly. Nods with just the right degree of disdain.

                                                                   CUT TO:

79 INT. UPPER LANDING / GRAND STAIRCASE AND A-DECK

Jack steps in and his breath is taken away by the splendor spread out
before him. Overhead is the enormous glass dome, with a crystal chandelier
at its center. Sweeping down six stories is the First Class Grand
Staircase, the epitome of the opulent naval architecture of the time.

And the people: the women in their floor length dresses, elaborate
hairstyles and abundant jewelry... the gentlemen in evening dress, standing
with one hand at the small of the back, talking quietly.

Jack descends to A deck. Several men nod a perfunctory greeting. He nods
back, keeping it simple. He feels like a spy.

Cal comes down the stairs, with Ruth on his arm, covered in jewelry. They
both walk right past Jack, neither one gecognizeing him. Cal nods at him,
one gent to another. But Jack barely has time to be amused. Because just
behind Cal and Ruth on the stairs is Rose, a vision in red and black, her
low-cut dress showing off her neck and shoulders, her arms seathed in white
gloves that come well above above the elbow. Jack is hypnotized by her
beauty.

CLOSE ON ROSE as she approaches Jack. He imitates the gentlemen's stance,
hand behind his back. She extends her gloved hand and he takes it, kissing
the back of her fingers. Rose flushes, beaming noticeably. She can't take
her eyes off him.

                                   JACK

I saw that in a nickelodean once, and I always wanted to do it.

                                   ROSE

Cal, surely you remember Mr. Dawson.

                                    CAL

                            (caught off guard)

Dawson! I didn't recognize you.

                               (studies him)

Amazing! You could almost pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

80 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

CUT TO THE RECEPTION ROOM ON D DECK, as the party descends to dinner. They
encounter Molly Brown, looking good in a beaded dress, in her own busty
broad-shouldered way. Molly grins when she sees Jack. As they are going
into the dining saloon she walks next to him, speaking low:

                                   MOLLY

Ain't nothin' to it, is there, Jack?

                                   JACK

Yeah, you just dress like a pallbearer and keep your nose up.

                                   MOLLY

Remember, the only thing they respect is money, so just act like you've got
a lot of it and you're in the club.

As they enter the swirling throng, Rose leans close to him, pointing out
several notables.

                                   ROSE

There's the Countess Rothes. And that's John Jacob Astor... the richest man
on the ship. His little wifey there, Madeleine, is my age and in a delicate
condition. See how she's trying to hide it. Quite the scandal.

                         (nodding toward a couple)

And over there, that's Sir Cosmo and Lucile, Lady Duff-Gordon. She designs
naughty lingerie, among her many talents. Very popular with the royals.

Cal becomes engrossed in a conversations with Cosmo Duff-Gordon and Colonel
Gracie, while Ruth, the Countess and Lucille discuss fashion. Rose picots
Jack smoothly, to show him another couple, dressed impeccably.

                                   ROSE

And that's Benjamin Guggenheim and his mistress, Madame Aubert. Mrs.
Guggenheim is at home with the children, of course.

Cal, meanwhile, is accepting the praise of his male counterparts, who are
looking at Rose like a prize show horse.

                                 SIR COSMO

Hockley, she is splendid.

                                    CAL

Thank you.

                                  GRACIE

Cal's a lucky man. I know him well, and it can only be luck.

Ruth steps over, hearing the last. She takes Cal's arm, somewhat
coquettishly.

                                   RUTH

How can you say that Colonel? Caledon Hockley is a great catch.

The entourage strolls toward the dining saloon, where they run into the
Astor's going through the ornate double doors.

                                   ROSE

J.J., Madeleine, I'd like you to meet Jack Dawson.

                                   ASTOR

                            (shaking his hand)

Good to meet you Jack. Are you of the Boston Dawsons?

                                   JACK

No, the Chippewa Falls Dawsons, actually.

J.J. nods as if he's heard of them, then looks puzzled. Madeleine Astor
appraises Jack and whispers girlishly to Rose:

                                 MADELEINE

It's a pity we're both spoken for, isn't it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

81 INT. DINING SALOON

Like a ballroom at the palace, alive and lit by a constellation of
chandeliers, full of elegantly dressed people and beautiful music from
BANDLEADER WALLACE HARTLEY'S small orchestra. As Rose and Jack enter and
move across the room to their table, Cal and Ruth beside them, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

He must have been nervous but he never faltered. They assumed he was one of
them... a young captain of industry perhaps... new money, obviously, but
still a memeber of the club. Mother of course, could always be counted
upon...

                                                                   CUT TO:

82 INT. DINING SALOON

CLOSE ON RUTH.

                                   RUTH

Tell us of the accommodations in steerage, Mr. Dawson. I hear they're quite
good on this ship.

WIDER: THE TABLE. Jack is seated opposite Rose, who is flanked by Cal and
Thomas Andrews. Also at the table are Molly Brown, Ismay, Colonel Gracie,
the Countess, Guggenheim, Madame Aubert, and the Astors.

                                   JACK

The best I've seen, m'am. Hardly any rats.

Rose motions surreptitiously for Jack to take his napkin off his plate.

                                    CAL

Mr. Dawson is joining us from third class. He was of some assistance to my
fiancee last night.

                        (to Jack, as if to a child)

This is foie gras. It's goose liver.

We see whispers exchanged. Jack becomesthe subject of furtive glances. Now
they're all feeling terribly liberal and dangerous.

                                GUGGENHEIM

                          (low to Madame Aubert)

What is Hockly hoping to prove, bringing this... bohemian... up here?

                                  WAITER

                                 (to Jack)

How do you take your caviar, sir?

                                    CAL

                            (answering for him)

Just a soupcon of lemon...

                            (to Jack, smiling)

...it improves the flavor with champagne.

                                   JACK

                              (to the waiter)

No caviar for me, thanks.

                                 (to Cal)

Never did like it much.

He looks at Rose, pokerfaced, and she smiles.

                                   RUTH

And where exactly do you live, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

Well, right now my address is the RMS Titanic. After that, I'm on God's
good humor.

Salad is served. Jack reaches for the fish fork. Rose gives him a look and
picks up the salad fork, prompting him with her eyes. He changes forks.

                                   RUTH

You find that sort of rootless existence appealing, do you?

                                   JACK

Well... it's a big world, and I want to see it all before I go. My father
was always talkin' about goin' to see the ocean. He died in the town he was
born in, and never did see it. You can't wait around, because you never
know what hand you're going to get dealt next. See, my folks died in a fire
when I was fifteen, and I've been on the road since. Somethin' like that
teaches you to take life as it comes at you. To make each day count.

Molly Brown raises her glass in a salute.

                                   MOLLY

Well said, Jack.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

                            (raising his glass)

Here, here.

Rose raises her glass, looking at Jack.

                                   ROSE

To making it count.

Ruth, annoyed that Jack has scored a point, presses him further.

                                   RUTH

How is it you have the means to travel, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

I work my way from place to place. Tramp steamers and such. I won my ticket
on Titanic here in a lucky hand at poker.

                           (he glances at Rose)

A very lucky hand.

                                  GRACIE

All life is a game of luck.

                                    CAL

A real man makes his own luck, Archie.

Rose notices that Thomas Andrews, sitting next to her, is writing in his
notebook, completely ignoring the conversation.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, what are you doing? I see you everywhere writing in this
little book.

                           (grabs it and reads)

Increase number of screws in hat hooks from 2 to 3. You build the biggest
ship in the world and this preoccupies you?!

Andrews smiles sheepishly.

                                   ISMAY

He knows every rivet in her, don't you Thomas?

                                  ANDREWS

All three million of them.

                                   ISMAY

His blood and soul are in the ship. She may be mine on paper, but in the
eyes of God she belongs to Thomas Andrews.

                                   ROSE

Your ship is a wonder, Mr. Andrews. Truly.

                                  ANDREWS

Thankyou, Rose.

We see that Andrews has come under Rose's spell.

83 TIME TRANSITION: Dessert has been served and a waiter arrives with
cigars in a humidor on a wheeled cart. The men start clipping ends and
lighting.

                                   ROSE

                              (low, to Jack)

Nest it'll be brandies in the Smoking Room.

                                  GRACIE

                                 (rising)

Well, join me for a brandy, gentlemen?

                                   ROSE

                                   (low)

Now they retreat into a cloud of smoke and congratulate each other on being
masters of the universe.

                                  GRACIE

Joining us, Dawson? You don't want to stay out here with the women, do you?

Actually he does, but...

                                   JACK

No thanks. I'm heading back.

                                    CAL

Probably best. It'll be all business and politics, that sort of thing.
Wouldn't interest you. Good of you to come.

Cal and te other gentlemen exit.

                                   ROSE

Jack, must you go?

                                   JACK

Time for my coach to turn back into a pumpkin.

He leans over to take her hand.

INSERT: We see him slip a tiny folded not into her palm.

Ruth, scowling, watches him walk away across the enormous room. Rose
surreptitiously opens the note below table level. It reads: "Make it count.
Meet me at the clock".

                                                                   CUT TO:

84 INT. A-DECK FOYER-NIGHT

Rose crosses the A-Deck foyer, sighting Jack at the landing above. Overhead
is the crystal dome. Jack has his back to her, studying the ornate clock
with its carved figures of Honor and Glory. It softly strikes the hour.

MOVING WITH ROSE as she goes up the sweeping staircase toward him. He
turns, sees her... smiles.

                                   JACK

Want to go to a real party?

                                                                   CUT TO:

85 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

Crow led and alive with music, laughter and raucous carrying on. An ad hoc
band is gathered near the upright piano, honking out lively stomping music
on fiddle, accoridon and tambourine. People of all ages are dancing,
drinking beer and wine, smoking, laughing, even brawling.

Tommy hands Rose a pint of stout and she hoists it. Jack meanwhile dances
with 5 year old Cora Cartmell, or tries to, with her standing on his feet.
As the tune ends, Rose leans down to the little girl.

                                   ROSE

May I cut in, miss?

                                   JACK

You're still my best girl, Cora.

Cora scampers off. Rose and Jack face each other. She is trembling as he
takes her right hand in his left. His other hand slides to the small of her
back. It is an electrifying moment.

                                   ROSE

I don't know the steps.

                                   JACK

Just move with me. Don't think.

The music starts and they are off. A little awkward at first, she starts to
get into it. She grins at Jack as she starts to get the rhythm of the
steops.

                                   ROSE

Wait... stop!

She bends down, pulling off her high heeled shoes, and flings them to
Tommy. Then she grabs Jack and they plunge back into the fray, dancing
faster as the music speeds up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

86 OMITTED

87 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The scene is rowdy and rollicking. A table gets knocked over as a drunk
crashes into it. And in the middle of it... Rose dancing with Jack in her
stocking feet. The steps are fast and she shines with sweat. A space opens
around them, and people watch them, clapping as the band plays faster and
faster.

FABRIZIO AND HELGA. Dancing has obviated the need for a common language. He
whirls her, then she responds by whirling him... Fabrizio's eyes go wide
when he realizes she's stronger than he is.

The tune ends in a mad rush. Jack steps away from Rose with a flourish,
allowing her to take a bow. Exhilarated and slightly tipsy, she does a
graceful ballet ployer, feet turned out perfectly. Everyone laughs and
applauds. Rose is a hit with the steerage folks, who've never had a lady
party with them.

They move to a table, flushed and sweaty. Rose grabs Fabrizio's cigarette
and takes a big drag. She's feeling cocky. Fabrizio is grinning, holding
hands with Helga.

                                   JACK

How you two doin'?

                                 FABRIZIO

I don't know hwat she's say, she don't know what I say, so we get along
fine.

Tommy walks up with a pint for each of them. Rose chugs hers, showing off.

                                   ROSE

You think a first class girl can't drink?

Everybody else is dancing again, and Bjorn Gundersen crashes into Tommy,
who sloshes his beer over Rose's dress. She laughs, not caring. But Tommy
lunges, grabbing Bjorn and wheeling him around.

                                   TOMMY

You stupid bastard!!

Bjorn comes around, his fists coming up... and Jack leaps into the middle
of it, pushing them apart.

                                   JACK

Boys, boys! Did I ever tell you the one about the Swede and the Irishman
goin' to the whorehouse?

Tommy stands there, all piss and vinegar, chest puffed up. Then he grins
and claps Bjorn on the shoulder.

                                   ROSE

So, you think you're big tough men? Let's see you do this.

In her stocking feet she assumes a ballet stance, arms raised, and goes up
on point, taking her entire weight on the tips of her toes. The guys gape
at her incredible muscle control. She comes back down, then her face screws
up in pain. She grabs one foot, hopping around.

                                   ROSE

Oooowww! I haven't done that in years.

Jack catches her as she loses her balance, and everyone cracks up.

THE DOOR to the well deck is open a few inches as Lovejoy watches through
the gap. He sees Jack holding Rose, both of them laughing.

LOVEJOY closes the door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

88 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

The stars blaze overhead, so bright and clear you can see the Milky Way.
Rose and Jack walk along the row of lifeboats. Still giddy from the party,
they are singing a popular song "Come Josephine in My Flying Machine".

                                 JACK/ROSE

Come Josephine in my flying machine

And it's up she goes! Up she goes!

In the air she goes. Where? There she goes!

They fumble the words and break down laughing. They have reached the First
Class Entrance, but don't go straight in, not wanting the evening to end.
Through the doors the sound of the ship's orchestra wafts gently. Rose
grabs a davit and leans back, staring at the cosmos.

                                   ROSE

Isn't it magnificent? So grand and endless.

She goes to the rail and leans on it.

                                   ROSE

They're such small people, Jack... my crowd. They think they're giants on
the earth, but they're not even dust in God's eye. They live inside this
little tiny champagne bubble... and someday the bubble's going to burst.

He leans at the rail next to her, his hand just touching hers. It is the
slightest contact imaginable, and all either one of them can feel is that
square inch of skin where their hands are touching.

                                   JACK

You're not one of them. There's been a mistake.

                                   ROSE

A mistake?

                                   JACK

Uh huh. You got mailed to the wrong address.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

I did, didn't I?

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

                            (pointing suddenly)

Look! A shooting star.

                                   JACK

That was a long one. My father used to say that whenever you saw one, it
was a soul going to heaven.

                                   ROSE

I like that. Aren't we supposed to wish on it?

Jack looks at her, and finds that they are suddenly very close together. It
would be so easy to move another couple of inches, to kiss her. Rose seems
to be thinking the same thing.

                                   JACK

What would you wish for?

After a beat, Rose pulls back.

                                   ROSE

Something I can't have.

                            (she smiles sadly)

Goodnight, Jack. And thank you.

She leaves the rail and hurries through the First Class Entrance.

                                   JACK

Rose!!

But the door bangs shut, and she is gone. Back to her world.

                                                                   CUT TO:

89 INT. ORSE AND CAL'S SUITE / PRIVATE PROMENADE - DAY

SUNDAY APRIL 14, 1912. A bright clear day. Sunlight splashing across the
promenade. Rose and Cal are having breakfast in silence. The tension is
palpable. Trudy Bolt, in her maid's uniform, pours the coffee and goes
inside.

                                    CAL

I had hoped you would come to me last night.

                                   ROSE

I was tired.

                                    CAL

Yes. Your exertions below decks were no doubt exausting.

                                   ROSE

                               (stiffening)

I see you had that undertaker of a manservant follow me.

                                    CAL

You will never behave like that again! Do you understand?

                                   ROSE

I'm not some foreman in your mills than you can command! I am your
fiancee--

Cal explodes, sweeping the breakfast china off the table with a crash. He
moves to her in one shocking moment, glowering over her and gripping the
sides of her chair, so she is trapped between his arms.

                                    CAL

Yes! You are! And my wife... in practice, if not yet by law. So you will
honor me, as a wife is required to honor her husband! I will not be made
out a fool! Is this in any way unclear?

Rose shrinks into the chair. She sees Trudy, frozen, partway through the
door bringing the orange juice. Cal follows Rose's glance and straightens
up. He stalks past the maid, entering the stateroom.

                                   ROSE

We... had a little accident. I'm sorry, Trudy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

90 INT. RUTH'S SUITE - DAY

Rose is dressed for the day, and is in the middle of helping Ruth with her
corset. The tight bindings do not inhibit Ruth's fury at all.

                                   RUTH

You are not to see that boy again, do you understand me Rose? I forbid it!

Rose has her knee at the base of her mother's back and is pulling the
corset strings with both hands.

                                   ROSE

Oh, stop it, Mother. You'll give yourself a nosebleed.

Ruth pulls away from her, and crosses to the door, locking it. CLACK!

                                   RUTH

                             (wheeling on her)

Rose, this is not a game! Our situation is precarious. You know the money's
gone!

                                   ROSE

Of course I know it's gone. You remind me every day!

                                   RUTH

Your father left us nothing but a legacy of bad debts hidden by a good
name. And that name is the only card we have to play.

Rose turns her around and grabs the corset strings again. Ruth sucks in her
waist and Rose pulls.

                                   RUTH

I don't understand you. It is a fine match with Hockley, and it will insure
our survival.

                                   ROSE

                              (hurt and lost)

How can you put this on my shoulders?

Rose turns to her, and we see what Rose sees-- the naked fear in her
mother's eyes.

                                   RUTH

Do you want to se me working as a seamstress? Is that what you want? Do you
want to see our fine things sold at an auction, our memories scattered to
the winds? My God, Rose, how can you be so selfish?

                                   ROSE

It's so unfair.

                                   RUTH

Of course it's unfair! We're women. Our choices are never easy.

Rose pulls the corset tighter.

                                                                   CUT TO:

91 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON

At the divine service, Captain Smith is leading a group in the hymn
"Almighty Father Strong To Save." Rose and Ruth sing in the middle of the
group.

Lovejoy stands well back, keeping an eye on Rose. He notices a commotion at
the entry doors. Jack has been halted there by two stewards. He is dressed
in his third class clothes, and stands there, hat in hand, looking out of
place.

                                  STEWARD

Look, you, you're not supposed to be in here.

                                   JACK

I was just here last night... don't you remember?

                    (seeing Lovejoy coming toward him)

He'll tell you.

                                  LOVEJOY

Mr. Hockley and Mrs. DeWitt Bukater continue to be most appreciative of
your assistance. They asked me to give you this in gratitude--

He holds out two twenty dollar bills, which Jack refuses to take.

                                   JACK

I don't want money, I--

                                  LOVEJOY

--and also to remind you that you hold a third class ticket and your
presence here is no longer appropriate.

Jack spots Rose but she doesn't see him.

                                   JACK

I just need to talk to Rose for a--

                                  LOVEJOY

Gentlemen, please see that Mr. Dawson gets back where he belongs.

                   (giving the twenties to the stewards)

And that he stays there.

                                  STEWARD

Yes sir!

                                 (to Jack)

Come along you.

END ON ROSE, not seeing Jack hustled out.

                                   ROSE

                                 (singing)

O hear us when we cry to thee for those in peril on the sea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

92 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

An Edwardian nautilus room. There are machines we recognize, and some
don't. A woman pedals a stationary bicycle in a long dress, looking
rediculous. Thomas Andrews is leading a small tour group, including Rose,
Ruth and Cal. Cal is wroking the oars of a stationary rowing machine with a
well trained stroke.

                                    CAL

Reminds me of my Harvard days.

T.W. McCAULEY, the gym instructor, is a bouncy little man in white
flannels, eager to show off his modern equipment, like his present-day
counterpart on an "Abflex" infomercial. He hits a switch and a machine with
a saddle on it starts to undulate. Rose puts her hand on it, curious.

                                 MCCAULEY

The electric horse is very popular. We even have an electric camel.

                                 (to Ruth)

Care to try your hand at the rowing, m'am?

                                   RUTH

Don't be absurd. I can't think of a skill I should likely need less.

                                  ANDREWS

The next stop on our tour will be bridge. This way, please.

                                                                   CUT TO:

93 EXT. AFT WELL DECK, B-DECK AND A-DECK - DAY

Jack, walking with determination, is followed closely by Tommy and
Fabrizio. He quickly climbs the steps to B-Deck and steps over the gate
separating 3rd from 2nd class.

                                   TOMMY

She's a goddess amongst mortal men, there's no denyin'. But she's in
another world, Jackie, forget her. She's closed the door.

Jack moves furtively to the wall below the A-Deck promenade, aft.

                                   JACK

It was them, not her.

                        (glancing around the deck)

Ready... go.

Tommy shakes his head resignedly and puts his hands together, crouching
down. Jack steps into Tommy's hands and gets boosted up to the next deck,
where he scrambles nimbly over the railing, onto the First Class deck.

                                   TOMMY

He's not bein' logical, I tell ya.

                                 FABRIZIO

Amore is'a not logical.

                                                                   CUT TO:

94 EXT. A-DECK / AFT - DAY

A man is playing with his son, who is spinning a top with a string. The
man's overcoat and hat are sitting on a deck chair nearby. Jack emerges
from behind one of the huge deck cranes and calmly picks up the coat and
bowler hat. He walks away, slipping into the coat, and slicks his hair back
with spit. Then puts the hat on at a jaunty angle. At a distance he could
pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

95 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM - DAY

HAROLD BRIDE, the 21 year old Junior Wireless Operator, hustles in and
skirts around Andrews' tour group to hand a Marconigram to Captain Smith.

                                   BRIDE

Another ice warning, sir. This one from the "Baltic".

                                   SMITH

Thankyou, Sparks.

Smith glances at the message then nonchalantly puts it in his pocket. He
nods reassuringly to Rose and the group.

                                   SMITH

Not to worry, it's quite normal for this time of year. In fact, we're
speeding up. I've just ordered the last boilers lit.

Andrews scowls slightly before motioning the group toward the door. They
exit just as SECOND OFFICER CHARLES HERBERT LIGHTOLLER comes out of the
chartroom, stopping next to First Officer Murdoch.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Did we ever find those binoculars for the lookouts?

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Haven't seen them since Southampton.

                                                                   CUT TO:

96 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE - DAY

Andrews leads the group back from the bridge along the boat deck.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, I did the sum in my head, and with the number of lifeboats
times the capacity you mentioned... forgive me, but it seems that there are
not enough for everyone aboard.

                                  ANDREWS

About half, actually. Rose, you miss nothing, do you? In fact, I put in
these new type davits, which can take an extra row of boats here.

                        (he gestures along the eck)

But it was thought... by some... that the deck would look too cluttered. So
I was over-ruled.

                                    CAL

                       (slapping the side of a boat)

Waste of deck space as it is, on an unsinkable ship!

                                  ANDREWS

Sleep soundly, young Rose. I have built you a good ship, strong and true.
She's all the lifeboat you need.

As they are passing Boat 7, a gentlemen turns from the rail and walks up
behind the group. It is Jack. He taps Rose on the arm and she turns,
gasping. He motions and she cuts away from the group toward a door which
Jack holds open. They duck into the--

                                                                   CUT TO:

97 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

Jack closes the door behind her, and glances out through the ripple-glass
window to the starboard rail, where the gym instructor is chatting up the
woman who was riding the bike. Rose and Jack are alone in the room.

                                   ROSE

Jack, this is impossible. I can't see you.

He takes her by the shoulders.

                                   JACK

Rose, you're no picnic... you're a spoiled little brat even, but under that
you're a strong, pure heart, and you're the most amazingly astounding girl
I've ever known and--

                                   ROSE

Jack, I--

                                   JACK

No wait. Let me try to get this out. You're amazing... and I know I have
nothing to offer you, Rose. I know that. But I'm involved now. You jump, I
jump, remember? I can't turn away without knowin' that you're goin' to be
alright.

Rose feels the tears coming to her eyes. Jack is so open and real... not
like anyone she has ever known.

                                   ROSE

You're making this very hard. I'll be fine. Really.

                                   JACK

I don't think so. They've got you in a glass jar like some butterfly, and
you're goin' to die if you don't break out. Maybe not right away, 'cause
you're strong. But sooner or later the fire in you is goin' to go out.

                                   ROSE

It's not up to you to save me, Jack.

                                   JACK

You're right. Only you can do that.

                                   ROSE

I have to get back, they'll miss me. Please, Jack, for both our sakes,
leave me alone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

98 INT. FIRST CLASS LOUNG - DAY

The most elegant room on the ship, done in Louis Quinze Versaille style.
Rose sits on a divan, with a group of other women arrayed around her. Ruth,
the Countess Rothes and Lady Duff-Gordon are taking tea. Rose is silent and
still as a porcelain figurine as the conversation washes around her.

                                   RUTH

Of course the invitations had to be sent back to the printers twice. And
the bridesmaids dresses! Let me tell you what an odyssey that has been...

TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Rose as Ruth goes on.

REVERSE, ROSE'S POV: A tabeau of MOTHER and DAUGHTER having tea. The four
year old girl, wearing white gloves, daintily picking up a cookie. The
mother correcting her on her posture, and the way she holds the teacup. The
little girl is trying so hard to please, her expression serious. A glimpse
of Rose at that age, and we see the relentless conditioning... the pain to
becoming an Edwardian geisha.

ON ROSE. She calmly and deliberately turns her teacup over, spilling tea
all over her dress.

                                   ROSE

Oh, look what I've done.

                                                                   CUT TO:

99 EXT. TITANIC - DAY

TITANIC STEAMS TOWARD US, in the dusk light, as if lit by the embers of a
giant fire. As the ship looms, FILLING FRAME, we push in on the bow. Jack
is there, right at the apex of the bow railing, his favorite spot. He
closes his eyes, letting the chill wind clear his head.

Jack hears her voice, behind him...

                                   ROSE

Hello, Jack.

He turns and she is standing there.

                                   ROSE

I changed my mind.

He smiles at her, his eyes drinking her in. Her cheeks are red with the
chill wind, and her eyes sparkle. Her hair blows wildly about her face.

                                   ROSE

Fabrizio said you might be up--

                                   JACK

Sssshh. Come here.

He puts his hands on her waist. As if he is going to kiss her.

                                   JACK

Close your eyes.

She does, and he turns her to face forward, the way the ship is going. He
presses her gently to the rail, standing right behind her. Then he takes
her two hands and raises them until she is standing with her arms
outstetched on each side. Rose is going along with him. When he lowers his
hands, her arms stay up... like wings.

                                   JACK

Okay. Open them.

Rose gasps. There is nothing in her field of vision but water. It's like
there is no ship under them at all, just the two of them soaring. The
Atlantic unrolls toward her, a hammered copper shield under a dusk sky.
There is only the wind, and the hiss of the water 50 feel below.

                                   ROSE

I'm flying!

She leans forward, arching her back. He puts his hands on her waist to
steady her.

                                   JACK

                             (singing softly)

Come Josephine in my flying machine...

Rose cleses her eyes, feeling herself floating weightless far above the
sea. She smiles dreamily, then leans back, gently pressing her back against
his chest. He pushes forward slightly against her.

Slowly he raises his hands, arms outstretched, and they meet hers...
fingertips gently touching. Then their fingers intertwine. Moving slowly,
their fingers caress through and around each other like the bodies of two
lovers.

Jack tips his face forward into her blowing hair, letting the scent of her
wash over him, until his cheek is agianst her ear.

Rose turns her head until her lips are near his. She lowers her arms,
turning further, until she finds his mouth with hers. He wraps his arms
around her from behind, and they kiss like this with her head turned and
tilted back, surrendering to him, to the emotion, to the inevitable. They
kiss, slowly and tremulously, and then with building passion.

Jack and the ship seem to merge into one force of power and optimism,
lifting her, buoying her forward on a magical journey, soaring onward into
a night without fear.

100 IN THE CROW'S NEST, high above and behind them, lookout FREDERICK FLEET
nudges his mate, REGINALD LEE, pointing down at the figures in the bow.

                                   FLEET

Wish I had those bleedin' binoculars.

101 JACK AND ROSE, embracing at the bow rail, DISSOLVE SLOWLY AWAY, leaving
the ruined bow of the WRECK--

                                                                   CUT TO:

102 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

OLD ROSE blinks, seeming to come back to the present. She sees the wreck on
the screen, the sad ghost ship deep in the abyss.

                                   ROSE

That was the last time Titanic ever saw daylight.

Brock Lovett changes the tape in the minicassette recorder.

                                   BROCK

So we're up to dusk on the night of the sinking. Six hours to go.

                                  BODINE

Don't you love it? There's Smith, he's standing there with the iceberg
warning in his fucking hand...

                            (remembering Rose)

... excuse me... in his hand, and he's ordering more speed.

                                   BROCK

26 years of experience working against him. He figures anything big enough
to sink the ship they're going to see in time to turn. But the ship's too
big, with too small a rudder... it can't corner worth shit. Everything he
knows is wrong.

ROSE is ignoring this conversation. She has the art-nouveau comb with the
jade butterfly on the handle in her hands, turning it slowly. She is
watching a monitor, which shows the ruins of Suite B-52/56. PUSH IN until
the image fills frame.

                                                               TRANSITION:

103 INT. ROSE'S SUITE

... 1912. Like in a dream the beautiful woodwork and satin upholstery
emerge from the rusted ruin. Jack is overwhelmed by the opulence of the
room. He sets his sketchbood and drawing materials on the marble table.

                                   ROSE

Will this light do? Don't artists need good light?

                                   JACK

                            (bad French accent)

Zat is true, I am not used to working in such 'orreeble conditions.

                          (seeing the paintings)

Hey... Monet!

He crouches next to the paintings stacked against the wall.

                                   JACK

Isn't he great... the use of color? I saw him once... through a hole in
this garden fence in Giverny.

She goes into the adjoining walk-in wardrobe closet. He sees her go to the
safe and start working the combination. He's fascinated.

                                   ROSE

Cal insist on luggin this thing everywhere.

                                   JACK

Should I be expecting him anytime soon?

                                   ROSE

Not as long as the cigars and brandy hold out.

CLUNK! She unlocks the safe. Glancing up, she meets his eyes in the mirror
behind the safe. She opens it and removes the necklace, then holds it out
to Jack who takes it nervously.

                                   JACK

What is it? A sapphire?

                                   ROSE

A diamond. A very rare diamond, called the Heart of the Ocean.

Jack gazes at wealth beyond his comprehension.

                                   ROSE

I want you to draw me like your French girl. Wearing this.

                            (she smiles at him)

Wearing only this.

He looks up at her, surprised, and we CUT TO:

104 ROSE'S BEDROOM. ON THE BUTTERFLY COMB as Rose draws it out of her hair.
She shakes her head and her hair falls free around her shoulders.

105 IN THE SITTING ROOM Jack is laying out his pencils like surgical tools.
His sketchbook is open and ready. He looks up as she comes into the room,
wearing a silk kimono.

                                   ROSE

The last thing I need is another picture of me looking like a china doll.
As a paying customer, I expect to get what I want.

She hands him a dime and steps back, parting the kimono. The blue stone
lies on her creamy breast. Her heart is pounding as she slowly lowers the
robe.

Jakc looks so stricken, it is almost comical. The kimono drops to the floor
(this is all in cuts, lyrical).

                                   ROSE

Tell me when it looks right to you.

She poses on the divan, settling like a cat into the position we remember
from the drawing... almost.

                                   JACK

Uh... just bend your left leg a little and... and lower your head. Eyes to
me. That's it.

Jack starts to sketch. He drops his pencil and she stifles a laugh.

                                   ROSE

I believe you are blushing, Mr. Big Artiste. I can't imagine Monsieur Monet
blushing.

                                   JACK

                                (sweating)

He does landscapes.

TIGHT ON JACK as his eyes come up to look at her over the top edge of his
sketchpad. We have seen this image of him before, in her memory. It is an
image she will carry the rest of her life.

Despite his nervousness, he draws with sure strokes, and what emerges is
the best thing he has ever done. Her pose is languid, her hands beautiful,
and her eyes radiate her energy.

PUSH SLOWLY IN ON ROSE'S FACE...

                                                               TRANSITION:

106 INT. KELDYSH / IMAGING SHACK

MATCH DISSOLVE/MORPH to Rose, 101 years old. Only her eyes are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

My heart was pounding the whole time. It was the most erotic moment of my
life... up till then at least.

CUT TO REVERSE: A semicircle of listeners staring in rapt, frozen silence.
The story of Jack and Rose has finally and completely grabbed them.

                                  BODINE

What, uh... happened next?

                                 OLD ROSE

                                 (smiling)

You mean, did we "do it"?

                                                                   CUT TO:

107 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE - NIGHT

BACK TO 1912. Jack is signing the drawing. Rose, wearing her kimono again,
is leaning on his shoulder, watching.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Sorry to disappoint you Mr. Bodine.

Rose gazes at the drawing. He has X-rayed her soul.

                                   ROSE

Date it, Jack. I want to always remember this night.

He does: 4/14/1912. Rose meanwhile scribbles a note on a piece of Titanic
stationary. We don't see what it says. She accepts the drawing from him,
and crosses to the safe in the wardrobe.

She puts the diamond back in the safe, placing hte drawing and the note on
top of it. Closes the door with a CLUNK!

                                                                   CUT TO:

108 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM - NIGHT

Lovejoy enters from the Palm Court through the revolving door and crosses
the room toward Hockley. A fire is blazing in the marble fireplace, and the
usual fatcats are playing cards, drinking and talking. Cal sees Lovejoy and
detaches from his group, coming to him.

                                  LOVEJOY

None of the stewards have seen her.

                                    CAL

                            (low but forceful)

This is ridiculous, Lovejoy. Find her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

109 EXT. ATLANTIC - NIGHT

TITANIC glides across an unnatural sea, blakc and calm as a pool of oil.
The ships lights are mirrored almost perfectly in the black water. The sky
is brilliant with stars. A meteor traces a bright line across the heavens.

110 ON THE BRIDGE, Captain Smith peers out at the blackness ahead of the
ship. QUARTERMASTER HITCHINS brings him a cup of hot tea with lemon. It
steams in the bitter cold of the open bridge. Second Officer Lightoller is
next to him, staring out at the sheet of black glass the Atlantic has
become.

                                LIGHTOLLER

I don't think I've ever seen such a flat calm, in 24 years at sea.

                                   SMITH

Yes, like a mill pond. Not a breath of wind.

                                LIGHTOLLER

It's make the bergs harder to see, with no breaking water at the base.

                                   SMITH

Mmmmm. Well, I'm off. Maintain speed and heading, Mr. Lightoller.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Yes sir.

                                   SMITH

And wake me, of course, if anything becomes in the slightest degree
doubtful.

                                                                   CUT TO:

111 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Rose, fully dressed now, returns to the sitting room. They hear a key in
the lock. Rose takes Jack's hand and leads him silently through the
bedrooms. Lovejoy enters by the sitting room door.

                                  LOVEJOY

Miss Rose? Hello?

He hears a door opening and goes through Cal's room toward hers.

                                                                   CUT TO:

112 INT. CORRIDOR OUTSIDE SUITE

Rose and Jack come out of her stateroom, closing the door. She leads him
quickly along the corridor toward the B deck foyer. They are halfway across
the open space when the sitting room door opens in the corridor and Lovejoy
comes out. The valet sees Jack with Rose and hustles after them.

                                   ROSE

Come on!

She and Jack break into a run, surprising the few ladies and gentlemen
about. Rose leads him past the stairs to the bank of elevators. They run
into one, shocking the hell out of the OPERATOR.

                                   ROSE

Take us down. Quickly, quickly!

The Operator scrambles to comply. Jack even helps him close the steel gate.
Lovejoy runs up as the lift starts to descend. He slams one hand on the
bars of the gate. Rose makes a very rude and unladylike gesture, and laughs
as Lovejoy disappears above. The Operator gapes at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

113 INT. E-DECK FOYER / ELEVATORS

Lovejoy emerges from another lift and runs to the one Jack and Rose were
in. The Operator is just closing the gate to go back up. Lovejoy runs
around the bank of elevators and scans the foyer... no Jack and Rose. He
tries the stairs going down to F-Deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

114 INT. F-DECK CORRIDORS / FAN ROOM

A functional space, with access to a number of machine spaces (fan rooms,
boiler uptakes). Jack and Rose are leaning against a wall, laughing.

                                   JACK

Pretty tough for a valet, this fella.

                                   ROSE

He's an ex-Pinkerton. Cal's father hired him to keep Cal out of trouble...
to make sure he always got back to the hotel with his wallet and watch,
after some crawl through the less reputable parts of town...

                                   JACK

Kinda like we're doin' right now-- uh oh!

Lovejoy has spotted them from a cross-corridor nearby. He charges toward
them. Jack and Rose run around a corner into a blind alley. There is one
door, marked CREW ONLY, and Jack flings it open.

115 They enter a roaring RAN ROOM, with no way out but a ladder going down.
Jack latches the deadbolt on the door, and Lovejoy slams against it a
moment later. Jack grins at Rose, pointing to the ladder.

                                   JACK

After you, m'lady.

                                                                   CUT TO:

116 INT. BOILER ROOM FIVE AND SIX

Jack and Rose come down the escape ladder and look around in amazement. It
is like a vision of hell itself, with the roaring furnaces and black
figures moving in the smoky glow. They run the length of the boiler room,
dodging amazed stokers, and trimmers with their wheelbarrows of coal.

                                   JACK

                          (shouting over the din)

Carry on! Don't mind us!

They run through the open watertight door into BOILER ROOM SIX. Jack pulls
her through the fiercely hot alley between two boilers and they wind up in
the dark, out of sight of the working crew. Watching from the shadows, they
see the stokers working in the hellish glow, shovelling coal into the
insatiable maws of the furnaces. The whole place thunders with the roar of
the fires.

                                                                   CUT TO:

117 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

Amid unparalled luxury, Cal sits at a card game, sipping brandy.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

We're going like hell I tel you. I have fifty dollars that says we make it
into New York Tuesday night!

Cal looks at his gold pocket watch, and scowls, not listening.

                                                                   CUT TO:

118 OMITTED

119 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

The furnaces roar, silhouetting the glistening stokers. Jack kisses Rose's
face, tasting the sweat trickling down from her forehead. They kiss
passionately in the steamy, pounding darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

120 INT. HOLD #2

Jack and Rose enter and run laughing between the rows of stacked cargo. She
hugs herself against the cold, after the dripping heat of the boiler room.

They come upon William Carter's brand new RENAULT touring car, lashing down
to a pallet. It looks like a royal coach from a fairy tale, its brass trim
and headlamps nicely set off by its deep burgundy color.

Rose climbs into the plushly upholstered back seat, acting very royal.
There are cut crystals bud vases on the walls back there, each containing a
rose. Jack jumps into the driver's seat, enjoying hte feel of the leather
and wood.

                                   JACK

Where to, Miss?

                                   ROSE

To the stars.

ON JACK as her hands come out of the shadows and pull him over the seat
into the back. He lands next to her, and his breath seems loud in the quiet
darkness. He looks at her and she is smiling. It is the moment of truth.

                                   JACK

Are you nervous?

                                   ROSE

Au contraire, mon cher.

He strokes her face, cherishing her. She kisses his artist's fingers.

                                   ROSE

Put your hands on me Jack.

He kisses her, and she slides down in the seat under his welcome weight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

121 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

A BRILLIANT ARC OF ELECTRICITY fills frame-- the sparks gap of the Marconi
instrument as SENIOR WIRELESS OPERATOR JACK PHILLIPS (24) rapidly keys out
a message. Junior Operator Bride looks through the huge stack of outgoing
messages swamping them.

                                   BRIDE

Look at this one, he wants his private train to meet him. La dee da.

                             (slaps them down)

We'll be up all bloody night on this lot.

Phillips start to receive an incoming message from a nearby ship, the
Leyland frieghter CALIFORNIAN, which jams his outgoing signal. At such
close range, the beeps are deafening.

                                 PHILLIPS

Christ! It's that idiot on the Californian.

Cursing, Phillips furiously keys a rebuke.

                                                                   CUT TO:

122 INT. / EXT. WIRELESS SHAK / FREIGHTER CALIFORNIAN

Wireless Operater CYRIL EVANS pulls his earphone off his ear as the
Titanic's spark deafens him. he translates the message for THIRD OFFICER
GROVES.

                                   EVANS

Stupid bastard. I try to warn him about the ice, and he says "Keep out.
Shut up. I'm working Cape Race."

                                  GROVES

Now what's he sending?

                                   EVANS

"No seasickness. Poker business good. Al". Well that's it for me. I'm
shutting down.

As Evans wearily switches off his generator, Groves goes out on deck. PAN
oFF Him to reveal the ship is stopped fifty yards from the edge of a field
of pack ice and icebergs stretching as far as the eye can see.

                                                                   CUT TO:

123 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC

ON TITANIC, steaming hellbent through the darkness, hurling up white water
at the bows. The bow comes straight at us, until the bow wave WIPES THE
FRAME--

                                                                   CUT TO:

124 INT. HOLD #2

PUSHING IN on the rear window of the Renault, which is completely fogged
up. Rose's hand comes up and slams against the glass for a moment, making a
handprint in the veil of condensation.

INSIDE THE CAR, Jack's overcoat is liek a blanket over them. It stirs and
Rose pulls it down. They are huddled under it, intertwined, still mostly
clothed. Their faces are flushed and they look at each other wonderingly.
She puts her hand on his face, as if making sure he is real.

                                   ROSE

You're trembling.

                                   JACK

It's okay. I'm alright.

He lays his cheek against her chest.

                                   JACK

I can feel your heart beating.

She hugs his head to her chest, and just holds on for dear life.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Well, I wasn't the first teenage girl to get seduced in the backseat of a
car, and certainly not the last, by several million. He had such fine
hands, artists' hands, but strong too... roughened by work. I remember
their touch even now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

125 EXT. ATLANTIC / TITANIC - NIGHT

The bow sweeps under us, and the CAMERA CLIMBS toward the foremast and the
tiny half-cylinder of the crow's nest, which grows as we push in on
lookouts Fleet and Lee. They are stamping their feet and swinging their
arms, trying to keep warm in the 22 knot freezing wind, which whips capor
of their breath away behind.

                                   FLEET

You can smell ice, you know, when it's near.

                                    LEE

Bollocks.

                                   FLEET

Well I can.

                                                                   CUT TO:

126 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

Without hearing hte words over the roar of the furnaces, we see stokers
telling TWO STEWARDS which way Rose and Jack went. The stewards move off
toward the forward holds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

127 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

Cal stands at the open safe. He stares at the drawing of Rose and his face
clenches with fury. He reads the not again: "DARLING, NOW YOU CAN KEEP US
BOTH LOCKED IN YOUR SAFE, ROSE".

Lovejoy, standing behind him, looks over his shoulder at the drawing. Cal
crumples Rose's not, then takes the drawing in both hands as if to rip it
in half. He tenses to do it, then stops himself.

                                    CAL

I have a better idea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

128 INT. HOLD #2 - NIGHT

The two stewards enter. They have electric torches and play the beams
around the hold. They spot the Renault with its fogged up rear window and
approach it slowly.

FROM INSIDE we see the torch light up Rose's passionate handprint, still
there on the fogged up glass. One steward whips open the door.

                                  STEWARD

Got yer!

REVERSE: the back seat is empty.

                                                                   CUT TO:

129 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK AND CROW'S NEST - NIGHT

Rose and Jack, fully dressed, come through a crew door onto the deck. They
can barely stand, they are laughing so hard.

UP ABOVE THEM, IN THE CROW'S NEST, lookout Fleet hears the disturbance
below and looks around and back down to the well deck, where he can see two
figures embracing.

Jack and Rose stand in each others arms. Their breath clouds around them in
the now freezing air, but they don't even feel the cold.

                                   ROSE

When this ship docks, I'm getting off with you.

                                   JACK

This is crazy.

                                   ROSE

I know. It doesn't make any sense. That's why I trust it.

Jack pulls her to him and kisses her fiercely.

130 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet nudges Lee.

                                   FLEET

Cor... look at that, would ya.

                                    LEE

They're a bloody sight warmer than we are.

                                   FLEET

Well if that's what it takes for us two to get warm, I'd rather not, if
it's all the same.

They both have a good laugh at that one. It is Fleet whose expression falls
first. Glancing forward again, he does a double take. The color drains out
of his face.

FLEET'S POV: a massive iceberg right in their path, 500 yards out.

                                   FLEET

Bugger me!!

Fleet reaches past Lee and rings the lookout bell three times, then grabs
the telephone, calling the bridge. He waits precious seconds for it to be
picket up, never taking his eyes off the black mass ahead.

                                   FLEET

Pick up, ya bastard.

                                                                   CUT TO:

131 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

Inside the enclosed wheelhous, SIXTH OFFICER MOODY walks unhurriedly to the
telephone, picking it up.

                               FLEET (V.O.)

Is someone there?

                                   MOODY

Yes. What do you see?

                                   FLEET

Iceberg right ahead!

                                   MOODY

Thankyou.

                       (hangs up, calls to Murdoch)

Iceberg right ahead!

Murdoch sees it and rushes to the engine room telegraph. While signaling
"FULL SPEED ASTERN" he yells to Quartermaster Hitchins, who is at the
wheel.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a' starboard.

                                   MOODY

                        (standing behind Hitchins)

Hard'a starboard. The helm is hard over, sir.

CRASH SEQUENCE / SERIES OF CUTS:

132 CHIEF ENGINEER BELL is just checking the soup he has warming on a steam
manifold when the engine telegraph clangs, then goes... incredibly... to
FULL SPEED ASTERN. He and the other ENGINEERS just stare at it a second,
unbelieving. Then Bell reacts.

                                   BELL

Full astern! FULL ASTERN!!

The engineers and greasers like madmen to close steam valves and start
braking the mighty propeller shafts, big as Sequias, to a stop.

133 IN BOILER ROOM SIX, Leading Stoker FREDERICK BARRETT is standing with
2nd Engineer JAMES HESKETH when the red warning light and "STOP" indicator
come on.

                                  BARRETT

Shut all dampers! Shut 'em!!

134 FROM THE BRIDGE Murdoch watches the burg growing... straight ahead. The
bow finally starts to come left (since the ship turns the reverse of the
helm setting).

MURDOCH'S jaw clenches as the bow turns with agonizing slowness. He holds
his breath as the horrible physics play out.

135 IN THE CROW'S NEST Frederick Fleet braces himself.

136 THE BOW OF THE SHIP thunders right at CAMERA and--

KRUUUNCH!! The ship hits the berg on its starboard bow.

137 UNDERWATER we see the ice smashing in the steel hull plates. The
iceberg bumps and scrapes along the side of the ship. Rivets pop as the
steel plate of the hull flexes under the load.

138 IN #2 HOLD the two stewards stagger as the hull buckles in four feet
with a sound like THUNDER. Like a sledgehammer beating along outside the
ship, the berg splits the hull plates and the sea pour in, sweeping them
off their feert. The icy water swirls around the Renault as the men
scramble for the stairs.

139 ON G-DECK forward Fabrizio is tossed in his bunk by the impact. He
hears a sound like the greatly amplified squeal of a skate on ice.

140 IN BOILER ROOM SIX Barret and Hesketh stagger as they hear the ROLLING
THUNDER of the collision. They see the starboard side of the ship buckle in
toward them and are almost swept off their feet by a rush of water coming
in about two feet above the floor.

141 ON THE FORWARD WELL DECK Jack and Rose break their kiss and look up in
astonishment as the berg sails past, blocking out the sky like a mountain.
Fragments break off it and crash down onto the deck, and they have to jump
back to avoid flying chunks of ice.

142 ON THE BRIDGE Murdoch rings the watertight door alarm. He quicky throws
the switch that closes them.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a 'port!

Judging the berg to be amidships, he is trying to clear the stern.

143 BARRETT AND HESKETH hear the DOOR ALARM and scramble through the
swirling water to the watertight door between Boiler Rooms 6 and 5. The
room is full of water vapor as the cold sea strikes the red hot furnaces.
Barrett yells to the stokers scrambling through the door as it comes down
like a slow guillotine.

                                  BARRETT

Go Lads! Go! Go!

He dives through into Boiler Room 5 just before the door rumbles down with
a CLANG.

144 JACK AND ROSE rush to the starboard rail in time to see the berg moving
aft down the side of the ship.

145 In his stateroom, surrounded by piles of plans while making notes in
his ever-present book, Andrews looks up at the sound of a cut-crystal light
fixture tinkling like a windchime.

He feels the shudder run through the ship. And we see it in his face. Too
much of his soul is in this great ship for him not to feel its mortal
wound.

146 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Gracie watches his highball vibrating
on the table.

147 IN THE PALM COURT, with its high arched windows, Molly Brown holds up
her drink to a passing waiter.

                                   MOLLY

Hey, can I get some ice here, please?

Silently, a moving wall of ice fills the window behind her. She doesn't see
it. It disappears astern.

148 OMITTED

149 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet turns to his Lee...

                                   FLEET

Oy, mate... that was a close shave.

                                    LEE

Smell ice, can you? Bleedin' Christ!

                                                                   CUT TO:

150 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

CLOSE ON MURDOCH. The alarm bells still clatter mindlessly, seeming to
reflect his inner state. He is in shock, unable to get a grip on what just
happened. He just ran the biggest ship in history into an iceberg on its
maiden voyage.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (stiffly, to Moody)

Note the time. Enter it in the log.

Captain Smith rushes out of his cabin onto the bridge, tucking in his
shirt.

                                   SMITH

What was that, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

An iceberg, sir. I put her hard a' starboard and run the engines full
astern, but it was too close. I tried to port around it, but she hi... and
I--

                                   SMITH

Close the emergency doors.

                                  MURDOCH

The doors are closed.

Together they rush out onto the starboard wing, and Murdoch points. Smith
looks into the darkness aft, then wheels around to FOURTH OFFICER BOHALL.

                                   SMITH

Find the Carpenter and get him to sound the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

151 INT. G-DECK FORWARD

In steerage, Fabrizio comes out into the hall to see what's going on. He
sees dozens of rats running toward him in the corridor, fleeing the
flooding bow. Fabrizio jumps aside as the rats run by.

                                 FABRIZIO

Ma-- che cazzo!

152 IN HIS STATEROOM Tommy gets out of his top bunk in the dark and drops
down to the floor. SPLASH!!

                                  TOMMMY

Cor!! What in hell--?!

He naps on the light. The floor is covered with 3 inches of freezing water,
and more coming in. He pulls the door open, and steps out into the
corridor, which is flooded. Fabrizio is running toward him, yelling
something in Italian. Tommy and Fabrizio start pounding on doors, getting
everybody up and out. The alarm spreads in several languages.

                                                                   CUT TO:

153 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR / A-DECK

A couple of people have come out into the corridor in robes and slippers. A
STeWARD hurries along, reassuring them.

                                   WOMAN

Why have the engines stopped? I felt a shudder?

                                STEWARD #1

I shouldn't worry, m'am. We've likely thrown a propeller blade, that's the
shudder you felt. May I bring you anything?

THOMAS ANDREWS brushes past them, walking fast and carrying an armload of
rolled up ship's plans.

                                                                   CUT TO:

154 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK

Jack and Rose are leaning over the starboard rail, looking at the hull of
the ship.

                                   JACK

Looks okay. I don't see anything.

                                   ROSE

Could it have damaged the ship?

                                   JACK

It didn't seem like much of a bump. I'm sure we're okay.

Behind them a couple of steerage guys are kicking the ice around the deck,
laughing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

155 INT. STEERAGE FORWARD

Fabrizio and Tommy are in a crowd of steerage men clogging the corridors,
heading aft away from the flooding. Many of them have grabbed suitcases and
duffel bags, some of which are soaked.

                                   TOMMY

If this is the direction the rats were runnin', it's good enough for me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

156 INT. CORRIDOR ON B DECK

Bruce Ismay, dressed in pajamas under the topcoat, hurries down the
corridor, headed for the bridge. An officious steward named BARNES comes
along the other direction, getting the few concerned passengers back into
their rooms.

                              STEWARD BARNES

There's no cause for alarm. Please, go back to your rooms.

He is stopped in his tracks by Cal and Lovejoy.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Please, sir. There's no emergency--

                                    CAL

Yes there is, I have been robbed. Now get the Master at Arms. Now you
moron!

                                                                   CUT TO:

157 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM

C.U. CAPTAIN SMITH studying the commutator.

He turns to Andrews, standing behind him.

                                   SMITH

A five degree list in less than ten minutes.

SHIP'S CARPENTER JOHN HUTCHINSON enters behind him, out of breath and
clearly unnerved.

                                HUTCHINSON

She's making water fast... in the forepeak tank and the forward holds, in
boiler room six.

ISMAY enters, his movements quick with anger and frustration. Smith glances
at him with annoyance.

                                   ISMAY

Why have we stopped?

                                   SMITH

We've struck ice.

                                   ISMAY

Well, do you think the ship is seriously damaged?

                                   SMITH

                                 (glaring)

Excuse me.

Smith pushes past him, with Andrews and Hutchinson in tow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

158 INT. BOILER ROOM 6

Strokers and firemen are struggling to draw the fires. They are working in
waist deep water churning around as it flows into the boiler room, ice cold
and swirling with grease from the machinery. Chief Engineer Bell comes
partway down the ladder and shouts.

                                   BELL

That's it, lads. Get the hell up!

They scramble up the escape ladders.

                                                                   CUT TO:

159 EXT. B-DECK FORWARD / WELL DECK

The gentlemen, now joined by another man, leans on the forward rail
watching the steerage men playing soccer with chunks of ice.

                                 GENTLEMAN

I guess it's nothing too serious. I'm going back to my cabin to read.

A 20ish YALE MAN pops through the door wearing a topcoat over pajamas.

                                   YALEY

Say, did I miss the fun?

Rose and Jack come up the steps from the well deck, which are right next to
the three men. They stare as the couple climbs over the locked gate.

A moment later Captain Smith rounds the corner, followed by Andrews and
Carpenter Hutchinson. They have come down from the bridge by the outside
stairs. The three men, their faces grim, crush right past Jack and Rose.
Andrews barely glances at her.

                                   SMITH

Can you shore up?

                                HUTCHINSON

Not unless the pumps get ahead.

The inspection party goes down the stairs to the well deck.

                                   JACK

                               (low, to her)

It's bad.

                                   ROSE

We have to tell Mother and Cal.

                                   JACK

Now it's worse.

                                   ROSE

Come with me, Jack. I jump, you jump... Right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Jack follows Rose through the door inside the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

160 INT. B-DECK FOYER / CORRIDOR

Jack and Rose cross the foyer, entering the corridor. Lovejoy is waiting
for them in the hall as they approach the room.

                                  LOVEJOY

We've been looking for you miss.

Lovejoy follows and, unseen, moves close behind Jack and smoothly slips the
diamond necklace into the pocket of his overcoat.

                                                                   CUT TO:

161 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Cal and Ruth wait in the sitting room, along with the Master at Arms and
two stewards (Steward #1 and Barnes). Silence as Rose and Jack enter. Ruth
closes her robe at her throat when she sees Jack.

                                   ROSE

Something serious has happened.

                                    CAL

That's right. Two things dear to me have disappeared this evening. Now that
one is back...

                       (he looks from Rose to Jack)

... I have a pretty good idea where to fine the other.

                            (to Master at Arms)

Search him.

The Master at Arms steps up to Jack.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Coat off, mate.

Lovejoy pulls at Jack's coat and Jack shakes his head in dismay, shrugging
out of it. The Master at Arms pats him down.

                                   JACK

This is horseshit.

                                   ROSE

Cal, you can't be serious! We're in the middle of an emergency and you--

Steward Barnes pulls the Heart of the Ocean out of the pocket of Jack's
coat.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Is this it?

Rose is stunned. Needless to say, so is Jack.

                                    CAL

That's it.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Right then. Now don't make a fuss.

He starts to handcuff Jack.

                                   JACK

Don't you believe it, Rose. Don't!

                                   ROSE

                                (uncertain)

He couldn't have.

                                    CAL

Of course he could. Easy enough for a professional. He memorized the
combination when you opend the safe.

FLASHBACK: Rose at the safe, looking in the mirror and meeting Jack's eyes
as he stands behind her, watching.

                                   ROSE

But I was with him the whole time.

                                    CAL

                        (just to her, low and cold)

Maybe he did it while you were putting your clothes back on.

                                   JACK

They put it in my pocket!

                                  LOVEJOY

                           (holding Jack's coat)

It's not even your pocket, son.

                                 (reading)

"Property of A. L. Ryerson".

Lovejoy shows the coat to the Master at Arms. There is a label inside the
collar with the owner's name.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

That was reported stolen today.

                                   JACK

I was going to return it! Rose--

Rose feels utterly betrayed, hurt and confused. She shrinks away from him.
He starts shouting to her as Lovejoy and the Master at Arms drag him out
into the hall. She can't look him in the eye.

                                   JACK

Rose, don't listen to them... I didn't do this! You know I didn't! You know
it!

She is devastated. Her mother lays a comforting hand on her shoulder as te
tears well up.

                                   RUTH

Why do women believe men?

                                                                   CUT TO:

162 INT. MAIL SORTING ROOM / HOLD

Smith and Andrews come down the steps to the Mail Sorting Room and finds
the clerks scrambling to pull mail from the racks. They are furiously
hauling wet sacks of mail up from the hold below.

Andrews climbs partway down the stairs to the hold, which is almost full.
Sacks of mail float everywhere. The lights are still on below the surface,
casting an eerie glow. The Renault is visible under the water, the brass
glinting cheerfully. Andrews looks down as the water covers his shoe, and
scrambles back up the stairs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

163 INT. BRIDE / CHARTROOM

Andrews unrolls a big drawing of the ship across the chartroom table. It is
a side elevation, showing all the watertight bulkheads. His hands are
shaking. Murdoch and Ismay hover behind Andrews and the Captain.

                                   ISMAY

When can we get underway, do you think?

Smith glares at him and turns his attention to Andrews' drawing. The
builder points to it for emphasis as he talks.

                                  ANDREWS

Water 14 feet above the keel in ten minutes... in the forepeak... in all
three holds... and in boiler room six.

                                   SMITH

That's right.

                                  ANDREWS

Five compartments. She can stay afloat with the first four compartments
breached. But not five. Not five. As she goes down by the head the water
will spill over the tops of the bulkheads... at E Deck... from one to the
next... back and back. There's no stopping it.

                                   SMITH

The pumps--

                                  ANDREWS

The pumps buy you time... but minutes only. From this moment, no matter
what we do, Titanic will founder.

                                   ISMAY

But this ship can't sink!

                                  ANDREWS

She is made of iron, sir. I assure you, she can. And she will. It is a
mathematical certainty.

Smith looks like he has been gutpunched.

                                   SMITH

How much time?

                                  ANDREWS

An hour, two at most.

Ismay reels as his dream turns into his worst nightmare.

                                   SMITH

And how many aboard, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

Two thousand two hundred souls aboard, sir.

A long beat. Smith turns to his employer.

                                   SMITH

I believe you may get your headlines, Mr. Ismay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

164 EXT. BOAT DECK

Andrews is striding along the boat deck, as seamen and officers scurry to
uncover the boats. Steam is venting from pipes on the funnes overhead, and
the din is horrendous. Speech is difficult adding to the crew's level of
disorganization. Andrews sees some men fumbling with the mechanism of one
of the Wellin davits and yells to them over the roar of steam.

                                  ANDREWS

Turn to the right! Pull the falls taut before you unchock. Have you never
had a boat drill?

                                  SEAMAN

No sir! Not with these new davits, sir.

He looks around, disguisted as the crew fumble with the davits, and the
tackle for the "falls"... the ropes which are used to lower the boats. A
few passengers are coming out on deck, hesitantly in the noise and bitter
cold.

                                                                   CUT TO:

165 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

From inside the sitting room they can hear knocking and voices in the
corridor.

                                   RUTH

I had better go dress.

Ruth exits and Hockley crosses to Rose. He regards her coldly for a moment,
then SLAPS her across the face.

                                    CAL

It is a little slut, isn't it?

To Rose the blow is inconsequential compared to the blow her heart has been
given. Cal grabs her shoulders roughly.

                                    CAL

Look at me, you little--

There is a loud knock on the door and an urgent voice. The door opens and
their steward puts his head in.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Sir, I've been told to ask you to please put on your lifebelt, and come up
to the boat deck.

                                    CAL

Get out. We're busy.

The steward persists, coming in to get the lifebelts down from the top of a
dresser.

                                  STEWARD

I'm sorry about the inconvenience, Mr. Hockley, but it's Captain's orders.
Please dress warmly, it's quite cold tonight.

                       (he hands a lifebelt to Rose)

Not to worry, miss, I'm sure it's just a precaution.

                                    CAL

This is ridiculous.

In the corridor outside the stewards are being so polite and obsequious
they are conveying no sense of danger whatsoever. However, it's another
story in...

                                                                   CUT TO:

166 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT

BLACKNESS. Then BANG! The door is thrown open and the lights snapped on by
a steward. The Cartmell family rouses from a sound sleep.

                                STEWARD #2

Everybody up. Let's go. Put your lifebelts on.

IN THE CORRIDOR outside, another steward is going from door to door along
the hall, pouncing and yelling.

                                STEWARD #2

Lifebelts on. Lifebelts on. Everybody up, come on. Lifebelts on...

People come out of the doors behind the steward, perplexed. In the
foreground a SYRIAN WOMAN asks her husband what was said. He shrugs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

167 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

ON PHILLIPS, looking shocked.

                                 PHILLIPS

CQD, sir?

                                   SMITH

That's right. The distress call. CQD. Tell whoever responds that we are
going down by the head and need immediate assistance.

Smith hurries out.

                                 PHILLIPS

Blimey.

                                   BRIDE

Maybe you ought to try that new distress call... S.O.S.

                                (grinning)

It may be our only chance to use it.

Phillips laughs in spite of himself and starts sending history's first
S.O.S. Dit dit dit, da da da, dit dit dit... over and over.

                                                                   CUT TO:

168 EXT. BOAT DECK

Thomas Andrews looks around in amazement. The deck is empty except for the
crew fumbling with the davits. He yells over the roar of the steam to First
Officer Murdoch.

                                  ANDREWS

Where are all the passengers?

                                  MURDOCH

They've all gone back inside. Too damn cold and noisy for them.

Andrews feels like he is in a bad dream. He looks at his pocketwatch and
heads for the foyer entrance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

169 INT. A-DECK FOYER

A large number of First Class passengers have gathered near the staircase.
They are getting indignant about the confusion. Molly Brown snags a passing
YOUNG STEWARD.

                                   MOLLY

What's doing, sonny? You've got us all trussed up and now we're cooling our
heels.

The young steward backs away, actually stumbling on the stairs.

                               YOUNG STEWARD

Sorry, mum. Let me go and find out.

The jumpy piano rhythm of "Alexander's Ragtime Band" comes out of the first
class lounge a few yards away. Band leader WALLACE HARTLEY has assembled
some of his men on Captain's orders, to allay panic.

Hockley's entourage comes up to the A-deck foyer. Cal is carrying the
lifebelts, almost as an afterthought. Rose is like a sleepwalker.

                                    CAL

It's just the God damned English doing everything by the book.

                                   RUTH

There's no need for language, Mr. Hockley.

                                (to Trudy)

Go back and turn the heater on in my room, so it won't be too cold when we
get back.

Thomas Andrews enters, looking around the magnificent room, which he knows
is doomed. Rose, standing nearby, sees his heartbroken expression. She
walks over to him and Cal goes after her.

                                   ROSE

I saw the iceberg, Mr. Andrews. And I see it in your eyes. Please tell me
the truth.

                                  ANDREWS

The ship will sink.

                                   ROSE

You're certain?

                                  ANDREWS

Yes. In an hour or so... all this... will be at the bottom of the Atlantic.

                                    CAL

My God.

Now it is Cal's turn to look stunned. The Titanic? Sinking?

                                  ANDREWS

Please tell only who you must, I don't want to be responsible for a panic.
And get to a boat quickly. Don't wait. You remember what I told you about
the boats?

                                   ROSE

Yes, I understand. Thankyou.

Andrews goes off, moving among the passengers and urging them to put on
their lifebelts and get to the boats.

                                                                   CUT TO:

170 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Lovejoy and the Master at Arms are handcuffing Jack to a 4" WATER PIPE as a
crewman rushes in anxiously and almost blurts to the Master at Arms--

                                  CREWMAN

You're wanted by the Purser, sir. Urgently.

                                  LOVEJOY

Go on. I'll keep an eye on him.

Lovejoy pulls a pearl handled Colt .45 automatic from under his coat. The
Master at Arms nods and tosses the handcuff key to Lovejoy, then exits with
the crewman. Lovejoy flips the key in the air. Catches it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

171 INT. BRIDGE

Junior Wireless Operator Bride is relaying a message to Captain Smith from
the CUNARD LINER CARPATHIA.

                                   BRIDE

Carpathia says they're making 17 knots, full steam for them, sir.

                                   SMITH

And she's the only one who's responding?

                                   BRIDE

The only one close, sir. She says they can be here in four hours.

                                   SMITH

Four hours!

The enormity of it hits Smith like a sledgehammer blow.

                                   SMITH

Thank you, Bride.

He turns as Bride exits, and looks out onto the blackness.

                                   SMITH

                               (to himself)

My God.

                                                                   CUT TO:

172 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

Lightoller has his boats swung out. He is standing amidst a crowd of
uncertain passengers in all states of dress and undress. One first class
woman is barefoot. Others are in stockings. The maitre of the restaurant is
in top hat and overcoat. Others are still in evening dress, while some are
in bathrobes and kimonos. Women are wearing lifebelts over velvet gowns,
then topping it with sble stoles. Some brought jewels, others books, even
small dogs.

Lightoller sees Smith walking stiffly toward him and quickly goes to him.
He yells into the Captain's ear, through cupped hands, over the roar of the
steam...

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hadn't we better get the women and children into the boats, sir?

Smith just nods, a bit abstractly. The fire has gone out of him. Lightoller
sees the awesome truth in Smith's face.

                                LIGHTOLLER

                               (to the men)

Right! Start the loading. Women and children!

The appalling din of escaping steam abruptly cuts off, leaving a sudden
unearthly silence in which Lightoller's voice echoes.

ON WALLACE HARTLEY raising his violin to play.

                                  HARTLEY

Number 26. Ready and--

The band has reassembled just outside the First Class Entrance, port side,
near where Lightoller is calling for the boats to be loaded. They strike up
a waltz, lively and elegant. The music wafts all over the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Ladies, please. Step into the boat.

Finally one soman steps across the gap, into the boat, terrified of the
drop to the water far below.

                              WOMAN IN CROWD

You watch. They'll put us off in these silly little boats to freeze, and
we'll all be back on board by breakfast.

Cal, Rose and Ruth come out of the doors near the band.

                                   RUTH

My brooch, I left my brooch. I must have it!

She turns back to go to her room but Cal takes her by the arm, refusing to
let her go. The firmness of his hold surprises her.

                                    CAL

Stay here, Ruth.

Ruth sees his expression, and knows fear for the first time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

173 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT / CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

It is chaos, with stewards pushing their way through narrow corridors
clogged with peopel carrying suitcases, duffel bags, children. Some have
lifebelts on, others don't.

                                STEWARD #2

                              (to Steward #3)

I told the stupid sods no luggage. Aw, bloody hell!

He throws up his hand at the sight of a family, loaded down with cases and
bags, completely blocking the corridor.

Fabrizio and Tommy push past the stewards, going the other way. They rech a
huge crowd gathered at the bottom of the MAIN 3RD CLASS STAIRWELL. Fabrizio
spots Helga with the rest of the Dahl family, standing patiently with
suitcases in hand. He reaches her and she grins, hugging him.

Tommy pushes to where he can see what's holding up the group. There is a
steel gate across the top of the stairs, with several stewards and seamen
on the other side.

                                  STEWARD

Stay calm, please. It's not time to go up to the boats yet.

Near Tommy, an IRISHWOMAN stands stoically with two small children and
their battered luggage.

                                LITTLE BOY

What are we doing, mummy?

                                   WOMAN

We're just waiting, dear. When they fiish putting First Class people in the
boats, they'll be startin' with us, and we'll want to be all ready, won't
we?

                                                                   CUT TO:

174 EXT. STARBOARD SIDE

Boat 7 is less than half full, with 28 aboard a boat made for 65.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Lower away! By the left and right together, stady lads!

The boat lurches as the falls start to pay out through the pulley blocks.
The women gasp. The boat descends, swaying and jerking, toward the water 60
feet below. The passengers are terrified.

                                                                   CUT TO:

175 EXT. / INT. TITANIC HULL AND MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

TRACKING along the rows of portholes angling down into the water. Under the
surface, they glow green. PUSHING IN on one porthole which is have
submerged. Inside we see Jack, looking apprehensively at the water rising
up the glass.

INSIDE THE MASTER AT ARMS' OFFICE Jack sits chained to the waterpipe, next
to the porthole. Lovejoy sits on the edge of a desk. He puts a .45 bullet
on the desk and watches it roll across and fall off. He picks up the
bullet.

                                  LOVEJOY

You know... I believe this ship may sink.

                             (crosses to Jack)

I've been asked to give you this small token of our appreciation...

He punches Jack hard in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

                                  LOVEJOY

Compliments of Mr. Caledon Hockley.

Lovejoy flips the handcuff key in the air, catches it and puts it in his
pocket. He exits. Jack is left gasping, handcuffed to the pipe.

                                                                   CUT TO:

176 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE, FORWARD

At the stairwell rail on the bridge wing, Fourth Officer Boxhall and
Quartermaster Rowe light the first distress rocket. It shoots into the sky
and EXPLODES with a thunderclap over the ship, sending out white starbursts
which light up the entire deck as they fall.

WHIP PAN off the starbursts to Ismay. The Managing Director of White Star
Line is cracking. Already at the breaking point from his immense guilt, the
rocket panics him. He starts shouting at the officers struggling with the
falls of BOAT 5.

                                   ISMAY

There is no time to waste!

                       (yelling and waving his arms)

Lower away! Lower away! Lower away!

FIFTH OFFICER LOWE, a baby-faced 28, and the youngest officer, looks up
from the tangled falls at the madman.

                                   LOWE

Get out of the way, you fool!

                                   ISMAY

Do you know who I am?

Lowe, not having a clue nor caring, squares up to Ismay.

                                   LOWE

You're a passenger. And I'm a ship's bloody officer. Now do what you're
told!

                                  (MORE)

                               LOWE (CONT'D)

                              (turning away)

Steady men! Stand by the falls!

                                   ISMAY

                          (numbly, backing away)

Yes, quite right. Sorry.

                                                                   CUT TO:

177 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE

SECOND OFFICER LIGHTOLLER is loading the boat nearest Cal and Rose... Boat
6.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children only! Sorry sir, no men yet.

Another rocket bursts overhead, lighting the crowd. Startled faces turn
upward. Fear now in the eyes.

DANIEL MARVIN has his Biograph camera set up, cranking away... hoping to
get an exposure off the rocket's light. he has Mary posed in front of the
scene at the boats.

                                  MARVIN

You're afraid, darling. Scared to death. That's it!

Either she suddenly learned to act or she is petrified.

ROSE watches the farewells taking pace right in front of her as they step
closer to the boat. Husbands saying goodbye to wives and children. Lovers
and friends parted. Nearby MOLLY is getting a reluctant woman to board the
boat.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, you heard the man. Get in the boat, sister.

                                   RUTH

Will the lifeboats be seated according to class? I hope they're not too
crowded--

                                   ROSE

Oh, Mother shut up!

                        (Ruth freezes, mouth open)

Don't you understand? The water is freezing and there aren't enough
boats... not enough by half. Half the people on this ship are going to die.

                                    CAL

Not the better half.

PUSH IN ON ROSE'S FACE as it hits her like a thunderbolt. Jack is third
class. He doesn't stand a chance. Another rocket bursts overhead, bathing
her face in white light.

                                   ROSE

You unimaginable bastard.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Ruth, get in the boat. These are the first class seats right up
here. That's it.

Molly practically hands her over to Lightoller, then looks around for some
other women who might need a push.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Rose. You're next, darlin'.

Rose steps back, shaking her head.

                                   RUTH

Rose, get in the boat!

                                   ROSE

Goodbye, mother.

Ruth, standing in the tippy lifeboat, can do nothing. Cal grabs Rose's arm
but she pulls free and walks away through the crowd. Cal catches up to Rose
and grabs her again, roughly.

                                    CAL

Where are you going? To him? Is that it? To be a whore to that gutter rat?

                                   ROSE

I'd rather be his whore than your wife.

He clenches his jaw and squeezes her arm viciously, pulling her back toward
the lifeboat. Rose pulls out a hairpin and jabs him with it. he lets go
with a curse and she runs into the crowd.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                   RUTH

Rose! ROSE!!

                                   MOLLY

Stuff a sock in it, would ya, Ruth. She'll be along.

The boat lurches downward as the falls are paid out.

TRACKING WITH ROSE, as she runs through the clusters of people. She looks
back and a furious Cal is coming after her. She runs breathlessly up to two
proper looking men.

                                   ROSE

That man tried to take advantage of me in the crowd!

Appalled, they turn to see Cal running toward them. Rose runs on as the two
men grab Cal, restraining him. She runs throught the First Class entrance.

Cal breaks free and runs after her. He reaches the entrance, but runs into
a knot of people coming out. He pushes rudely through them...

                                                                   CUT TO:

178 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / STAIRCASE / A-DECK FOYER

Cal runs in, and down to the landing, pushing past the gentlemen and ladies
who are filling up the stairs. He scans the A-deck foyer. Rose is gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

179 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC / BOAT 6

The hull of Titanic looms over Boat 6 like a cliff. Its enormous mass is
suddenly threatening to those in the tiny boat. Quartermaster Hitchins, at
the tiller, wants nothing but to get away from the ship. Unfortunately his
two seamen can't row. They flail like a duck with a broken wing.

                                 HITCHINS

Keep pulling... away from the ship. Pull.

                                   MOLLY

Ain't you boys ever rowed before? Here, gimme those oars. I'll show ya how
it's done.

She climbs over Ruth to get at the oars, stepping on her feet.

Around them the evacuation is in full swing, with boats in the water,
others being lowered.

                                                                   CUT TO:

180 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack pulls on the pipe with all his strength. It's not budging. He hears
gurgling sound. Water pours under the door, spreading rapidly across the
floor.

                                   JACK

Shit.

He tries to pull one hand out of the cuffs, working until the skin is
raw... no good.

                                   JACK

Help!! Somebody!! Can anybody hear me?!

                               (to himself)

This could be bad.

181 THE CORRIDOR outside is deserted. Flooded a couple of inches deep.
Jack's voice comes faintly through the door, but there is no one to hear
it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

182 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR

Thomas Andrews is opening stateroom doors, checking that people are out.

                                  ANDREWS

Anyone in here?

Rose runs up to him, breathless.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, thank God! Where would the Master at Arms take someone under
arrest?!

                                  ANDREWS

What? You have to get to a boat right away!

                                   ROSE

No! I'll do this with or without your help, sir. But without will take
longer.

                                  ANDREWS

                                  (beat)

Take the elevator to the very bottom, go left, down the crewman's passage,
then make a right.

                                   ROSE

Bottom, left, right. I have it.

                                  ANDREWS

Hurry, Rose.

                                                                   CUT TO:

183 INT. FOYER / ELEVATORS

Rose runs up as the last Elecator Operator is closing up his lift to leave.

                                 OPERATOR

Sorry, miss, lifts are closed--

Without thinking she grabs him and shoves him back into the lift.

                                   ROSE

I'm through with being polite, goddamnit!! I may never be polite the rest
of my life! Now take me down!!

The operator fumbles to close the gate and start the lift.

                                                                   CUT TO:

184 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 6

Molly and the two seamen are rowing, and they've made it a hundret feet or
so. Enough to see that the ship is angled down into the water, with the bow
rail less than ten feet above the surface.

                                   MOLLY

Come on girls, join in, it'll keep ya warm. Let's go Ruth. Grab an oar!

Ruth just stares at the spectacle of the great liner, its rows of lights
blazing, slanting down into the sullen black mirror of the Atlanic.

                                                                   CUT TO:

185 INT. FIRST CLASS ELEVATOR / CORRIDORS

Through the wrought iron door of the elevator car Rose can see the decks
going past. The lift slows. Suddenly ICE WATER is swirling around her legs.
She SCREAMS in surprise. So does the operator.

The car has landed in a foot of freezing water, shocking the hell out of
her. She claws the door open and splashes out, hiking up her floor-length
skirt so she can move. The lift goes back up, behind her, as she looks
around.

                                   ROSE

Left, crew passage.

She spots it and slogs down the flooded corridor. The place is
understandably deserted. She is on her own.

                                   ROSE

Right, right... right.

She turns into a cross-corridor, splashing down the hall. A row of doors on
each side.

                                   ROSE

Jack? Jaaacckk??

                                                                   CUT TO:

186 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack is hopelessly pulling on the pipe again, straining until he turns red.
He collapses back on the bench. realizing he's screwed. Then he hears her
through the door.

                                   JACK

ROSE!! In here!

187 IN THE HALL Rose hears his voice behind her. She spins and runs back,
locating the right door, then pushes it open, creating a small wave.

She splashes over Jack and puts her arms around him.

                                   ROSE

Jack, Jack, Jack... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.

They are so happy to see each other it's embarrassing.

                                   JACK

That guy Lovejoy put it in my pocket.

                                   ROSE

I know, I know.

                                   JACK

See if you can find a key for these. Try those drawers. It's a little brass
one.

She kisses his face and hugs him again, then starts to go through the desk.

                                   JACK

So... how did you find out I didn't do it?

                                   ROSE

I didn't.

                            (she looks at him)

I just realized I already knew.

They share a look, then she goes back to ransacking the room, searching
drawers and cupboards. Jack sees movement out the porthole and looks out.

A LIFEBOAT hits the surface of the water, seen from below.

                                                                   CUT TO:

188 EXT. TITANIC / BOAT ONE

While the seamen detach the falls, Boat One rocks next to the hull. Lucile
and Sir Cosmo Duff-Gordon sit with ten others in a boat made for four times
that many.

                                  LUCILE

I despise small boats. I just know I'm going to be seasick. I always get
seasick in small boats. Good Heavens, there's a man down there.

In a lit porthole beneath the surface she sees Jack looking up at her... a
face in a bubble of light under the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

189 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Rose stops trashing the room, and stands there, breathing hard.

                                   ROSE

There's no key in here.

They look around at the water, now almost two feet deep. Jack has pulled
his feet up onto the bench.

                                   JACK

You have to go for help.

                                   ROSE

                                 (nodding)

I'll be right back.

                                   JACK

I'll wait here.

She runs out, looking back at him once from the doorway, then splashes
away. Jack looks down at the swirling water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

190 INT. STAIRWELL AND CORRIDORS

Rose splashes down the hall to a stairwell going up to the next deck. She
climbs the stairs, her long skirt leaving a trail like a giant snail. The
weight of it is really slowing her down. She rips at the buttons and
shimmies quickly out of the thing. She bounds up the stairs in her
stockings and knee-length slip, to find herself in--

191 A LONG CORRIDOR... part of the labyrinth of steerage hallways forward.
She is alone here. A long groan of stressing metal echoes along the hall as
the ship continues to settle. She runs down the hall, unimpeded now.

                                   ROSE

Hello? Somebody?!

She turns a corner and runs along another corridor in a daze. The hall
slopes down into water which, shimmers, reflecting the light. The margin of
the water creeps toward her. A YOUNG MAN appears, running through the
water, sending up geysers of spray. He pelts past her without slowing, his
eyes crazed...

                                   ROSE

Help me! We need help!

He doesn't look back. It is like a bad dream. The hull gongs with
terrifying sounds.

The lights flicker and go out, leaving utter darkness. A beat. Then they
come back on. She finds herself hyperventilating. That one moment of
blackness was the most terrifying of her life.

A STEWARD runs around the nearest corner, his arms full of lifebelts. He is
upset to see someone still in his section. He grabs her forcefully by the
arm, pulling her with him like a wayward child.

                                  STEWARD

Come on, then, let's get you topside, miss, that's right.

                                   ROSE

Wait. Wait! I need your help! There's--

                                  STEWARD

No need for panic, miss. Come along!

                                   ROSE

No, let me go! You're going the wrong way!

He's not listening. And he won't let her go.

She SHOUTS in his ear, and when he turns, she punches him squarely in the
nose. Shocked, he lets her go and staggers back.

                                  STEWARD

To Hell with you!

                                   ROSE

See you there, buster!

The steward runs off, holding his bloody nose. She spits after him. Just
the way Jack taugh: her.

She turns around, SEES: a glass case with a fire-axe in it. She breaks the
glass with a battered suitcase which is lying discarded nearby, and seizes
the axe, running back the way she came.

192 AT THE STAIRWELL she looks down and gasps. The water has flooded the
bottom five steps. She goes down and has to crouch to look along the
corridor to the room where Jack is trapped.

Rose plunges into the water, which is up to her waist... and powers
forward, holding the axe above her head in two hands. She grimaces at the
pain from the literally freezing water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

193 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Jack has climbed up on the bench, and is hugging the waterpipe. Rose wades
in, holding the axe above her head.

                                   ROSE

Will this work?

                                   JACK

We'll find out.

They are both terrified, but trying to keep panic at bay. He positions the
chain connecting the two cuffs, stretching it taut across the steel pipe.
The chain is of course very short, and his exposed wrists are on either
side of it.

                                   JACK

Try a couple practice swings.

Rose hefts the axe and thunks it into a wooden cabinet.

                                   JACK

Now try to hit the same mark again.

She swings hard and the blade thunks in four inches from the mark.

                                   JACK

Okay, that's enough practice.

He winces, bracing himself as she raises the axe. She has to hit a target
about an inch wide with all the foce she can muster, with his hands on
either side.

                                   JACK

                              (sounding calm)

You can do it, Rose. Hit it as hard as you can, I trust you.

Jack closes his eyes. So does she.

The axe comes down. K-WHANG! Rose gingerly opens her eyes looks... Jack is
grinning with two separate cuffs.

Rose drops the axe, all the strength going out of her.

                                   JACK

Nice work, there, Paul Bunyan.

He climbs down into the water next to her. He can't breathe for a second.

                                   JACK

Shit! Excuse my French. Ow ow ow, that is cold! Come on, let's go.

They wade out into the hall. Rose starts toward the stiars going up, but
Jack stops her. There is only about a foot of the stairwell opening
visible.

                                   JACK

Too deep. We gotta find another way out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

194 EXT. BOAT 6 AND TITANIC

TIGHT ON THE LETTERS TITANIC painted two feet high on the bow of the doomed
steamer. Once 50 feet above the waterline, they now quietly slip below the
surface. We see them, gold on black, rippling and dimming to a pale green
as they go deeper.

195 IN BOAT SIX, Ruth looks back at the Titanic, transfixed by the sight of
the dying liner. The bowsprit is now barely above the waterline. Another of
Boxhall's rockets EXPLODES overhead. K-BOOM! It lights up the whole area,
and we see half a dozen boats in the water, spreading out from the ship.

                                   MOLLY

Now there's somethin' you don't see every day.

                                                                   CUT TO:

196 INT. SCOTLAND ROAD / E-DECK

The widest passageway in the ship, it is used by crew and steerage alike,
and runs almost the length of the ship. Right now steerage passengers move
along it like refugees, heading aft.

CRASH! A wooden doorframe splinters and the door bursts open under the
force of Jack's shoulder. Jack and Rose stumble through, into the corridor.
A STEWARD, who was nearby herding people along, marches over.

                                  STEWARD

Here you! You'll have to pay for that, you know. That's White Star Line
property--

                               JACK AND ROSE

                            (turning together)

Shutup!

Jack leads her past the dumbfounded steward. They join the steerage
stragglers going aft. In places the corridor is almost completely blocked
by large families carrying all their luggage.

AN IRISH WOMAN gives Rose a blanket, more for modesty than because she is
blue-lipped and shivering.

                                IRISHWOMAN

Here, lass, cover yerself.

Jack rubs her arms and tries to warm her up as they walk along. The woman's
husband offers them a flask of whiskey.

                                 IRISHMAN

This'll take the chill off.

Rose takes a mighty belt and hands it to Jack. He grins and follows suit.
Jack tries a number of DOORS and IRON GATES along the way, finding them all
locked.

                                                                   CUT TO:

197 EXT. BOAT DECK

ON THE BOAT DECK, the action has moved to the aft group of boats, numbers
9, 11, 13 and 15 on the starboard side, and 10, 12, 14 and 16 on the port
side. The pace of work is more frantic. You see crew and officers running
now to work the davits, their previous complacency gone.

CAL pushes through the crowd, scanning for Rose. Around him is chaos and
confusion. A woman is calling for a child who has become seperated from the
crowd. A man is shouting over people's heads. A woman takes hold of Second
Officer Lightoller's arm as he is about to launch Boat 10.

                                   WOMAN

Will you hold the boat a moment? I have to run back to my room for
something--

Lightoller grabs her and shoves her bodily into the boat. Thomas Andrews
rushes up to him just then.

                                  ANDREWS

Why are the boats being launched half full?!

Lightoller steps past him, helping a seaman clear a snarled fall.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Not now, Mr. Andrews.

                                  ANDREWS

                       (pointing down at the water)

There, look... twenty or so in a boat built for sixty five. And I saw one
boat with only twelve. Twelve!

                                LIGHTOLLER

Well... we were not sure of the weight--

                                  ANDREWS

Rubbish! They were tested in Belfast with the weight of 70 men. Now fill
these boats, Mr. Lightoller. For God's sake, man!

The shot HANDS OFF to Cal, who sees Lovejoy hurrying toward him through the
aisle connecting the port and starboard sides of the boat deck.

                                  LOVEJOY

She's not on the starboard side either.

                                    CAL

We're running out of time. And this strutting martinet...

                          (indicating Lightoller)

...isn't letting any men in at all.

                                  LOVEJOY

The one on the other side is letting men in.

                                    CAL

Then that's our play. But we're still going to need some insurance.

                          (he starts off forward)

Come on.

Cal charges off, heading forward, followed by Lovejoy. The SHOT HANDS OFF
to a finely dressed elderly couple, IDA and ISADOR STRAUSS.

                                  ISADOR

Please, Ida, get into the boat.

                                    IDA

No. We've been together for forty years, and where

                                  (MORE)

                               IDA (CONT'D)

you go, I go. Don't argue with me, Isador, you know it does no good.

He looks at her with sadness and great love. They embrace gently.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

198 EXT. BRIDGE / FORWARD WELL DECK / FOC'SLE

AT THE BOW... the place where Jack and Rose first kissed... the bow railing
goes under water water. Water swirls around the captsans and windlasses on
the foc'sle deck.

Smith strides to the bridge rail and looks down at the well deck. Water is
shipped over the sides and the well deck is awash. Two men run across the
deck, their feet sending up spray. Behind Smith, Boxhall fires another
rocket. WHOOSH!

                                                                   CUT TO:

199 OMITTED

200 OMITTED

201 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

Fabrizio, standing with Helga Dahl and her family, hears Jack's voice.

                                   JACK

Fabrizio! Fabri!

Fabrizio turns and sees Jack and Rose pushing through the crowd. He and
Jack hug like brothers.

                                 FABRIZIO

The boats are all going.

                                   JACK

We gotta get up there or we're gonna be gargling saltwater. Where's Tommy?

Fabrizio points over the heads of the solidly packed crowd to the
stairwell.

Tommy has his hands on the bars of the steel gate which blocks the head of
the stairwell. The crew open the gate a foot or so and a few women are
squeezing through.

                                STEWARD #2

Women only. No men. No men!!

But some terrified men, not understanding English, try to rush through the
gap, forcing the gate open. The crewmen and stewards push them back,
shoving and punching them.

                                STEWARD #2

Get back! Get back you lot!

                             (to the crewmen)

Lock it!!

They struggle to get the gate closed again, while Steward #2 brandishes a
small revolver. Another holds a fire axe. They lock the gate, and a cry
goes up among the crowd, who surge forward, pounding against the steel and
shouting in several languages.

                                   TOMMY

For the love of God, man, there are children down here! Let us up, so we
can have a chance!

But the crewmen are scared now. They have let the situation get out of
hand, and now they have a mob. Tommy gives up and pushes his way back
through the crowd, going down the stairs. He rejoins Jack, Rose and
Fabrizio.

                                   TOMMY

It's hopeless that way.

                                   JACK

Well, whatever we're goin' to do, we better do it fast.

Fabrizio turns to Helga, praying he can make himself understood.

                                 FABRIZIO

                       (with a lot of hand gestures)

Everyone... all of you... come with me now. We go to the boats. We go to
the boats. Capito? Come now!

They can't understand what he's saying. They can see his urgency, but OLUF
DAHL, the patriarch of the family, shakes his head. He will not panic, and
will not let his family go with this boy. Fabrizio turns to Helga.

                                 FABRIZIO

Helga... per favore... please... come with me, I am lucky. Is my destiny to
go to America.

She kisses him, then steps back to be with her family. Jack lays a hand on
his shoulder, his eyes saying "Let's go".

                                 FABRIZIO

I will never forget you.

He turns to Jack, who leads the way out of the crowd. Looking back Fabrizio
sees her face disappear into the crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

202 OMITTED

203 OMITTED

204 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

CLUNK! Cal opens his safe and reaches inside. As Lovejoy watches, he pulls
out two stacks of bills, still banded by bank wrappers. Then he takes out
"Heart of the Ocean", putting it in the pocket of his overcoat, and locks
the safe.

                                    CAL

                       (holding up stacks of bills)

I make my own luck.

                                  LOVEJOY

                    (putting the .45 in his waistband)

So do I.

Cal grins, putting the money in his pocket as they go out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

205 INT. STEERAGE, AFT

Jack, Rose, Fabrizio and Tommy are lost, searching for a way out. They push
past confused passengers... past a mother changing her baby's diaper on top
of an upturned steamer trunk... past a woman arguing heatedly with a man in
Serbo-Croatian, a wailing child next to them... past a man kneeling to
console a woman who is just sitting on the floor, sobbing... and past
another man with an English/Arabic dictionary, trying to figure out what
the signs mean, while his wife and children wait patiently.

Jack et al come upon a narrow stairwell and they go up two decks before
they are stopped by a small group pressed up against a steel gate. The
steerage men are yelling at a scared STEWARD.

                                  STEWARD

Go to the main stairwell, with everyone else. It'll all get sorted out
there.

Jack takes one look at this scene and finally just loses it.

                                   JACK

God damn it to Hell son of a bitch!!

He grabs one end of a bench bolted to the floor on the landing. He starts
pulling on it, and Tommy and Fabrizio pitch in until the bolts shear and it
breaks free. Rose figures out what they are doing and clears a path up the
stairs between the waiting people.

                                   ROSE

Move aside! Quickly, move aside!

Jack and Tommy run up the steps with the bench and RAM IT INTO THE GATE
with all their strength. It rips loose from its track and falls outward,
narrowly mssing the steward. Led by Jack, the crowd surges though. Rose
steps up to the cowering steward and says in her most imperious tone:

                                   ROSE

If you have any intention of keeping your pathetic job

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

with the White Star Line, I suggest you escort these good people to the
boat deck... now.

Class wins out. He nods dumbly motions form them to follow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

206 EXT. BOAT 6 / TITANIC - NIGHT

Ruth rows with Molly Brown, two other women and the incompetent sailors.
She rests on her oars, exhausted, and looks back at the ship.

It slants down into the water, still ablaze with light. Nothing is above
water forward of the bridge except for the foremast. Another rocket goes
off, lighting up the entire area... there are a dozen boats moving outward
from the ship.

207 AT THE BOAT DECK RAIL Captain Smith is shouting to Boat 6 through a
large metal megaphone.

                                   SMITH

Come back! Come back to the ship!

CHIEF OFFICER WILDE joins him, blowing his silver whistle.

208 FROM BOAT 6 the whistle comes shrilly across the water. Quartermaster
Hitchins grips the rudder in fear.

                                 HITCHINS

The suction will pull us right down if we don't keep going.

                                   MOLLY

We got room for lots more. I say we go back.

                                 HITCHINS

No! It's our lives now, not theirs. And I'm in charge of this boat! Now
row!!

209 CAPTAIN SMITH, at the rail of the boat deck, lowers his megaphone
slowly

                                   SMITH

The fools.

                                                                   CUT TO:

210 INT. A-DECK FOYER

As Cal and Lovejoy cross the foyer encounter Benjamin Guggenheim and his
valet, coth dressed in white tie, tail-coats and top hats.

                                    CAL

Ben, what's the occasion?

                                GUGGENHEIM

We have dressed in our best and are prepared to go down like gentlemen.

                                    CAL

That's admirable, Ben.

                               (walking on)

I'll sure and tell your wife... when I get to New York.

                                                                   CUT TO:

211 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

There are still two cardgames in progress. The room is quiet and civilized.
A silver serving cart, holding a large humidor, begins to roll slowly
across the room. One of the cardplayers takes a cigar from it as it rolls
by.

                                CARDPLAYER

It seems we've been dealt a bad hand this time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

212 EXT. / INT. A-DECK PROMENADE

Cal and Lovejoy are walking aft with a purposeful stride. They pass CHIEF
BAKER JOHGHIN, who is working up a sweat tossing deck chairs over the rail.
After they go by, Joughin takes a break and pulls a bottle of scotch from a
pocket, opening it. He drains it, and tosses it over the side too, then
stands there a little unteadily.

                                                                   CUT TO:

213 EXT. BOAT DECK AND A-DECK, AFT

PANIC IS SETTING IN around the remaining boats aft. The crowd here is now a
mix of all three classes. Officers repeatedly warn men back from the boats.
The crowd presses in closer.

Seamen SCAROTT brandishes the tiller of boat 14 to discourage a close press
of men who look ready to rush the boat. Several men break ranks and rush
forward.

Lightoller pulls out his Webley revolver and aims it at them.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Get back! Keep order!

The men back down. Fifth Officer Lowe standing in the boat, yells to the
crew.

                                   LOWE

Lower away left and right!

Lightoller turns away from the crowd and, out of their sight, breaks his
pistol open. Letting out a long breath, he starts to LOAD IT.

                                                                   CUT TO:

214 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE, AFT

Cal and Lovejoy arrive in time to see Murdoch lowering his last boat.

                                    CAL

We're too late.

                                  LOVEJOY

There are still some boats forward. Stay with this one... Murdoch. He seems
to be quite... practical.

215 IN THE WATER BELOW there is another panic. Boat 13, already in the
water but still attached to its falls, is pushed aft by the discharge water
being pumped out of the ship. It winds up directly under boat 15, which is
coming downt he right on top of it.

The passengers shout in panic to the crew above to stop lowering. They are
ignored. Some men put their hands up, trying futilely to keep the 5 tons of
boat 15 from crushing them.

Fred Barrett, the stoker, gets out his knife and leaps to the after falls,
climbing rudely over people. He cuts the aft falls while another crewman
cuts the forward lines. 13 drifts out from beneath 15 just seconds before
it touches the water with a slap.

Cal, looking down from the rail hears GUNSHOTS--

                                                                   CUT TO:

216 EXT. BOAT DECK / A-DECK, PORT, AFT

Fifth Officer Lowe, in Boat 14 is firing his gun as a warning to a bunch of
men threatening to jump into the boat as it passes the open promenade on
A-Deck.

                                   LOWE

Stay back you lot!

BLAM! BLAM!

                                                                   CUT TO:

217 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, AFT

The shots echo away.

                                    CAL

It's starting to fall apart. We don't have much time.

Cal sees three dogs run by, including the black French bulldog. Someone has
released the pets from the kennels.

Cal sees Murdoch turn from the davits of boat 15 and start walking toward
the bow. He catches up and falls in beside him.

                                    CAL

Mr. Murdoch, I'm a businessman, as you know, and I have a business
proposition for you.

                                                                   CUT TO:

218 OMITTED

219 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT

Jack, Rose et al burst out onto the boat deck from the crew stairs just aft
of the third funnel. They look at the empty davits.

                                   ROSE

The boats are gone!

She sees Colonel Gracie chugging forward along the deck, escorting two
first class ladies.

                                   ROSE

Colonel! Are there any boats left?

                                  GRACIE

                     (staring at her bedraggled state)

Yes, miss... there are still a couple of boats all the way forward. This
way, I'll lead you!

Jack grabs her hand and they sprint past Gracie, with Tommy and Fabrizio
close behind.

ANGLE ON THE BAND... incredibly they are still playing. Jack, Rose and the
others run by.

                                   TOMMY

Music to drown by. Now I know I'm in First Class.

                                                                   CUT TO:

220 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, FORWARD

Water pours like a spillway over the forward railing on B-Deck. CAMERA
SWEEPS UP past A-Deck to the Boat Deck where Murdoch and his team are
loading Collapsible Car the forward-most davits.

NOTE: There are four so-called collapsibles, or Engelhardts boats,
including two which are stored on the roof of the officer's quarters.

The crowd is sparse, with most people still aft. Cal slips his hand out of
hte pocket of his overcoat and into the waist pocket of Murdoch's
greatcoat, leaving the stacks of bills there.

                                    CAL

So we have an understanding then?

                                  MURDOCH

                             (nodding curtly)

As you've said.

Cal, satisfied, steps back. He finds himself waiting next to J. Bruce
Ismay. Ismay does not meet his eyes, nor anyone's. Lovejoy come sup to Cal
at that moment.

                                  LOVEJOY

I've found her. She's just over on the port side. With him.

                                  MURDOCH

Women and children? Any more women and children?

                             (glancing at Cal)

Any one else, then?

Cal looks longingly at his boat... his moment has arrived.

                                    CAL

God damn it to hell! Come on.

He and Lovejoy head for the port side, taking a short-cut through the
bridge.

Bruce Ismay, seeing his oppurtunity, steps quickly into Collapsible C. He
stares straight ahead, not meeting Murdoch's eyes.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (staring at Ismay)

Take them down.

                                                                   CUT TO:

221 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE - NIGHT

ON THE PORT SIDE Lightoller is getting people into Boat 2. He keeps his
pistol in his hand at this point. Twenty feet below them the sea is pouring
into the doors and windows of B deck staterooms. They can hear the roar of
water cascading into the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children, please. Women and children only. Step back, sir.

Even with Jack's arms wrapped around her, Rose is shivering in the cold.
Near her a WOMAN with TWO YOUNG DAUGHTERS looks into the eyes of a HUSBAND
she knows she may not see again

                                  HUSBAND

Goodbye for a little while... only for a little while.

                         (to his two little girls)

Go with mummy.

The woman stumbles to the boat with the children, hiding her tears from
them. Beneath the false good cheer, the man is choked with emotion.

                                  HUSBAND

Hold mummy's hand and be a good girl. That's right.

Some of the women are stoic, others are overwhelmed by emotion and have to
be helped into the boats. A MAN scribbles a note and hands it to a woman
who is about to board.

                                    MAN

Please get this to my wife in DeMoines, Iowa.

Jack looks at Tommy and Fabrizio.

                                   JACK

You better check out the other side.

They nod and run off, searching for a way around the deckhouse.

                                   ROSE

I'm not going without you.

                                   JACK

Get in the boat, Rose.

Cal walks up just then.

                                    CAL

Yes. Get in the boat, Rose.

She is shocked to see him. She steps instinctively to Jack. Cal looks at
her, standing there shivering in her wet slip and stockings, a shocking
display in 1912.

                                    CAL

My God, look at you.

                           (taking off his boat)

Here, put this on.

She numbly shrugs into it. He is doing it for modesty, not the cold.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Quickly, ladies. Step into the boat. Hurry, please!

                                   JACK

Go on. I'll get the next one.

                                   ROSE

No. Not without you!

She doesn't even care that Cal is standing right there. He sees the emotion
between Jack and Rose and his jaw clenches. But then he leans close to her
and says...

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

There are boats on the other side that are allowing men in. Jack and I can
get off safely. Both of us.

                                   JACK

                         (he smiles reassuringly)

I'll be alright. Hurry up so we can get going... we got our own boat to
catch.

                                    CAL

Get in... hurry up, it's almost full.

Lightoller grabs her arm and pulls her toward the boat. She reaches out for
Jack and her fingers brush his for a moment. Then she finds herself
stepping down into the boat. It's all a rush and blur.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!

The two men watch at the rail as the boat begins to descend.

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

You're a good liar.

                                   JACK

Almost as good as you.

                                    CAL

I always win, Jack. One way or another.

                          (looks at him, smiling)

Pity I didn't keep that drawing. It's going to be worth a lot more by
morning.

Jack knows he is screwed. He looks down at Rose, not wanting to waste a
second of his last view of her.

222 ROSE'S PERCEPTION... IN SLOW MOTION: The ropes going through the
pulleys as the seamen start to lower. All sound going away... Lightoller
giving orders, his lips moving... but Rose hears only the blood pounding in
her ears... this cannot be happening... a rocket bursts above in
slow-motion, outlining Jack in a halo of light... Rose's hair blowing in
slow motion as she gazes up at him, descending away from him... she sees
his hand trembling, the tears at the corners of his eyes, and cannot
believe the unbearable pain she is feeling...

Rose is still staring up, tears pouring down her face.

SUDDENLY SHE IS MOVING. She lunges across the women next to her. Reaches
the gunwale, climbing it...

Hurls herself out of the boat to the rail of the A-Deck promenade, catching
it, and scrambling over the rail. The Boat 2 continues down. But Rose is
back on Titanic.

                                   JACK

No Rose! NOOOO!!

Jack spins from the rail, running for the nearest way down to A-Deck.

Hockley too has seen her jump. She is willing to die for this man, this
gutter scum. He is overwhelmed by a rage so all consuming it eclipses all
thought.

                                                                   CUT TO:

223 INT. GRAND STAIRCASE

TRACKING WITH JACK as he bangs through the doors to the foyer and sprints
down the stairs. He sees her coming into A-deck foyer, running toward him,
Cal's long coat flying out behind her as she runs.

They meet at the bottom of the stairs, and collide in an embrace.

                                   JACK

Rose, Rose, you're so stupid, you're such an idiot--

And all the while he's kissing her and holding her as tight as he can.

                                   ROSE

You jump, I jump, right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Hockley comes in and runs to the railing. Looking down he sees them locked
in their embrace. Lovejoy comes up behind Cal and puts a restraining HAND
on him, but Cal whips around, grabbing the pistol from Lovejoy's waistband
in one cobra-fast move.

He RUNS along the rail and down the stairs. As he reaches the landing above
them he raises the gun. SCREAMING in rage, he FIRES.

The carved cherub at the foot of the center railing EXPLODES. Jack pulls
Rose toward the stairs going down to the next deck. Cal fires again,
running down the steps toward them. A bullet blows a divet out of the oak
panelling behind Jack's head as he pulls Rose down the next flight of
stairs.

Hockley steps on the skittering head of the cherub statue and goes
sprawling. The gun clatters across the marble floor. He gets up, and
reeling drunkenly goes over to retrieve it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

224 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

The bottom of the grand staircase is flooded several feet deep. Jack and
Rose come down the stairs two at a time and run straight into the water,
fording across the room to where the floor slopes up, until they reach dry
footing at the entrance to the dining saloon.

STEADICAM WITH HOCKLEY as he reels down the stairs in time to see Jack and
Rose splashing through the water toward the dining saloon. He FIRES twice.
Big gouts of spray near them, but he's not a great shot.

The water boils up around his feet and he retreast up the stairs a couple
of steps. Around him the woodward groans and creaks.

                                    CAL

                             (calling to them)

Enjoy your time together!!

Lovejoy arrives next to him. Cal suddenly remembers something and starts to
laugh.

                                  LOVEJOY

What could possible be funny?

                                    CAL

I put the diamond in my coat pocket. And I put my coat... on her.

He turns to Lovejoy with a sickly expression, his eyes glittering.

                                    CAL

I give it to you... if you can get it.

He hands Lovejoy the pistol and goes back up the stairs. Lovejoy thinks
about it... then slogs into the water. The icewater is up to his waist as
he crosses the pool into the dining saloon.

                                                                   CUT TO:

225 INT. DINING SALOON

Lovejoy moves among the tables and ornate columns, searching...
listening... his eyes tracking rapidly. It is a sea of tables, and they
could be anywhere. A silver serving tolley rolls downhill, bumping into
tables and pillars.

He glances behind him. The water is following him into the room, advancing
in a hundred foot wide tide. The reception room is now a roiling lake, and
the grand staircase is submerged past the first landing. Monstrous groans
echo through the ship.

ON JACK AND ROSE, crouched behind a table, somewhere in the middle. They
see the water advancing toward them, swirling over the floor. They crawl
ahead of it to the next row of tables.

                                   JACK

                               (whispering)

Stay here.

He moves off as--

Lovejoy moves over one row and looks along the tables. Nothing.

The ship GROANS and CREAKS. He moves another row.

ANGLE ON A METAL CART... five feet tall and full of stacks of china dishes.
It starts to roll down the aisle between tables.

ON ROSE as the cart rolls toward her. It hits a table and the stacks of
dishes topple out, EXPLODING across the floor and showering her.

She scrambles out of the way and--

Lovejoy spins, seeing her. He moves rapidly toward her, keeping the gun
aimed--

That's when Jack tackles him from the side. They slam together into a
table, crashing over it, and toppling to the floor. They land in the water
which is flowing rapidly between the tables.

Jack and Lovejoy grapple in the icy water. Jack jams his knee down on
Lovejoy's hand, breaking his grip on the pistol, and kicks it away. Lovejoy
scrmbles up and lunges at him, but Jack GUTPUCHES him right in the solar
plexus, doubling him over.

                                   JACK

Compliments of the Chippewa Falls Dawsons.

He grabs Lovejoy and slams him into an ornate columb. Lovejoy drops to the
floor with a splas, stunned.

                                   JACK

Let's go.

Jack and Rose run aft... uphill... entering the galley. Behind them the
tables have become islands in a lake... and the far end of the room is
flooded up to the ceiling.

Lovejoy gets up and looks around for his gun. He pulls it up out of the
water and wades after them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

226 INT. GALLEY / STAIRWELL

They run throught the galley and Rose spots the stairs. She starts up and
Jack grabs her hand. He leads her DOWN.

They crouch together on the landing as Lovejoy runs to the stairs. Assuming
they have gone up (who wouldn't?) he clombs up them two at a time.

They wait for the footstep to recede. A long CREAKING GROAN. Then they hear
it... a CRYING CHILD. Below them. They go down a frew steps to looks along
the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

227 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS

The corridor is awash, about a foot deep. Standing against the wall, about
50 feet away, is a little BOY, aobut 3. The water swirls around his legs
and he is wailing.

                                   ROSE

We can't leave him.

Jack nods and they leave the promise of escape up the stairwell to run to
the child. Jack scoops up the kid and they run back to the stairs but--

A torrent of water comes pouring down the stairs like rapids. In seconds it
is too powerful for them to go against.

                                   JACK

Come on.

Charging the other way down the flooding corridor, they blast up spray with
each footstep. At the end of the hall are heavy double doors. As Jack
approaches them he sees water spraying through the gap between the doors
right up to the ceiling. The doors groan and start to crack under the tons
of pressure.

                                   JACK

Back! Go back!!

Rose pivots and runs back the way they came, taking a turn into a
cross-corridor. A MAN is coming the other way. He sees the boy in Jack's
arms and cries out, grabbing him away from Jack. Starts cursing him in
Russian. He runs on with the boy--

                                   ROSE

No! Not that way! Come back!

228 DOUBLE DOORS BLAST OPEN. A wall of water thunders into the corridor.
The father and child DISAPPEAR instantly.

Jack and Rose run as a wave blasts around the corner, foaming from floor to
ceiling. It gains on them like a locomotive. They make it to a stairway
going up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

229 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose pound up the steps as white water swirls up behind them. PULL
BACK to reveal that a steel gate blocks the top of the stairs. Jack SLAMS
against the fate, gripping the bars.

A terrified steward standing guard on the landing above turns to run at the
sight of the water thundering up the stairs.

                                   JACK

Wait! Wait! Help us! Unlock the gate.

The steward runs on. The water wells up around Jack and Rose, pouring
through the gate and slamming them against it. In seconds it is up to their
waist.

                                   ROSE

Help us! Please!

The steward stops and looks back. He sees Jack and Rose at the gate, their
arms raching through... sees the water POURING through the gate onto the
landing.

                                  STEWARD

Fucking 'ell!

He runs back, slogging against the curretn. He pulls a key ring from his
belt and struggles to unlock the padlock as the water fountains up around
them.

The lights short out and the landing is plunged into darkness.

The water rises over the lock and he's doing it by feel.

                                   JACK

Come on! Come on!

Jack and Rose are right up against the ceiling...

Suddenly the gate gives and SWINGS OPEN. They are pushing through by the
force of the water. They make it to stairs on the other side of the landing
and follow the steward up to the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

230 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Cal comes reeling out of the first class entrance, looking wild-eyed. The
lurches down the deck toward the bridge. Waltz music wafts over the ship.
Somewhere the band is still playing.

CAL'S POV: A little girl, maybe two years old, is crying along in the
alcove. She looks up at Cal beseechingly. Cal moves on without a glance
back... reaching a large crowd clustered around COLLAPSIBLE A just aft of
the bridge. He sees Murdoch and a number of crewmen struggling to drag the
boat to the davits, with no luck.

Cal pushes forward, trying to signal Murdoch, but the officer ignores him.
Nearby Tommy and Fabrizio are being pushed forward by the crowd behind.
PURSER MCELROY pushes them back, getting a couple of seamen to help him. He
brandishes his gun, waving it in the air, yelling for the crowd to stay
back.

                                                                   CUT TO:

231 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT SIDE / ROOF OF OFFICERS' QUARTERS

Lightoller, with a group of crew and passengers, is trying to get
Collapsible B down from the roof. They slide it down a pair of oars leaned
against the deck house.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hold it! Hold it!

The weight of the boat snaps the oars and it crashes to the deck, upside
down. The two Swedish cousins, OLAUS and BJORN GUNERSEN, jump back as the
boat nearly hits them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

232 OMITTED

233 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose run up seemingly endless stairs as the ship groans and
torgues around them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

234 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Murdoch, at Collapsible A, is no longer in control. The crowd is
threatening to rush the boat. They push and jostle, yelling and shouting at
the officers. The pressure from behind pushes them forward, and one guy
falls off the edge of the deck into the water less than ten feet below.

                                   TOMMY

Give us a chance to live, you limey bastards!

Murdoch fires his Webley twice in the air, then point it at the crowd.

                                  MURDOCH

I'll shoot any man who tries to get past me.

Cal steps up to him.

                                    CAL

We had a deal, damn you.

Murdoch pushes him back, pointing the pistol at Cal.

                                  MURDOCH

Get back!

A man next to Tommy rushes forward, and Tommy is shoved from behind.
Murdoch SHOOTS the first man, and seeing Tommy coming forward, puts a
bullet into his chest.

Tommy collapses, and Fabrizio grabs him, holding him in his arms as his
life flows out over the deck.

Murdoch turns to his men and salutes smartly. Then he puts the pistol to
his temple and... BLAM! He drops like a puppet with the strings cut and
topples over the edge of the boat deck into the water only a few feet
below.

Cal stares in horror at Murdoch's body bobbing in the black water. The
MONEY FLOATS out of the pocket of his greatcoat, the bills spreading across
the surface.

The crew rush to get the last few women aboart the boat.

                              PURSER MCELROY

                       (calling above the confusion)

Any more women or children?!

THE CHILD crying in the alcove. Cal scoops her up and runs forward,
cradling her in his arms.

                                    CAL

                    (forcing his way through the crowd)

Here's a child! I've got a child!

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                               (to McElroy)

Please... I'm all she has in the world.

McElroy nods curtly and pushes him into the boat. He spins with his gun,
brandishing it in the air to keep the other men back. Cal gets into the
boat, holding the little girl. He takes a seat with the women.

                                    CAL

There, there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

235 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKE ROOM

Thomas Andrews stands in front of the fireplace, staring at the large
painting above the mantle. The fire is still going in the fireplace.

The room is empty except for Andrews. An ashtray falls off the table.
Behind him Jack and Rose run into the room, out of breath and soaked. They
run through, toward the aft revolving door... then Rose recognizes him. She
sees that his lifebelt is off, lying on a table.

                                   ROSE

Won't you even make a try for it, Mr. Andrews?

                                  ANDREWS

                       (a tear rolls down his cheek)

I'm sorry that I didn't build you a stronger ship, young Rose.

                                   JACK

                                 (to her)

It's going fast... we've got to keep moving.

Andrews picks up his lifebelt and hands it to her.

                                  ANDREWS

Good luck to you, Rose.

                                   ROSE

                               (hugging him)

And to you, Mr. Andrews.

Jack pulls her away and they run through the revolving door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

236 EXT. BOAT DECK AND VARIOUS LOCATIONS

The band finishes the waltz. Wallace Hartley looks at the orchestra
members.

                                  HARTLEY

Right, that's it then.

They leave him, walking forward along the deck. Hartley puts his violin to
his chin and bows the first notes of "Nearer My God to Thee". One by one
the band memebers turn, hearing the lonely melody.

Without a word they walk back and take their places. They join in with
Hartley, filling out the sound so that it reaches all over the ship on this
still night. The vocalist begins: "If in my dreams I be, nearer my God to
thee..."

THE HYMN PLAYS OVER THE FOLLOWING SEQUENCE:

237 A seaman pulls off his lifebelt and catches up to Captain Smith as he
walks to the bridge. He proffers it, but Smith seems to stare through him.
Without a word he turns and goes onto the bridge. He enters the enclosed
WHEELHOUSE and closes the door. He is alone, surrounded by the gleaming
brass instruments. He seems to inwardly collapse.

238 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Andrews stands like a statue. He pulls
out his pocketwatch and checks the time. Then he opens the face of the
mantle clock and adjusts it to the correct time: 2:12 a.m. Everything must
be correct.

239 IN CAL'S PARLOUR SUITE water swirls in from the private promenade deck.
Rose's paintings are submerged. The Picasso tranforms under the water's
surface. Degas' colors run. Monet's water lilies come to life.

240 DOWNANGLE on the two figures lying side by side, fully clothed, on a
bed in a FIRST CLASS CABIN. Elderly Ida and Isador Strauss stare at the
ceiling, holding hands like young lovers. Water pours into the room through
a doorway. It swirls around the bed, two feet deep rising fast.

241 IN A STEERAGE CABIN somewhere in the bowels of the ship, the young
IRISH MOTHER, seen earlier stoically waiting at the stairs, is tucking her
two young children into bed. She pulls up the covers, making sure they are
all warm and cozy. She lies down with them on the bed, speaking soothingly
and holding them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. BOAT DECK / BRIDGE

242 IN A WIDE SHOT we see a wave travel up the boat deck as the bridge
house sinks into the water.

243 ON THE PORT SIDE Collapsible B is picked up by water. Working
frantically, the men try to detach it from the falls so the ship won't drag
it under. Colonel Gracie hands Lightoller a pocket knife and he saws
furiously at the ropes as the water swirls around his legs. The boat, still
upside down, is swept off the ship. Men start diving in, swimming to stay
with it.

244 IN COLLAPSIBLE A Cal sits next to the wailing child, whom he has
completely forgotten. He watches the water rising around the men as they
work, scrambling to get the ropes cut so the ship won't drag the
collapsible under.

Fabrizio removes the lifebelt from Tommy's body and struggles to put it on
as the water rises around him.

245 CAPTAIN SMITH, standing near the wheel, watches the black water
climbing the windows of the enclosed wheelhouse. He has the stricken
expression of a damned sould on Judgment Day. The windows burst suddenly
and a wall of water edged with shards of glass slams into Smith. He
disappears in a vortex of foam.

246 Collapsible A is hit by a wave as the bow plunges suddenly. It
partially swamps the boat, washing it along the deck. Over a hundred
passengers are plunged into the freezing water and the area around the boat
becomes a frenzy of splashing, screaming people.

As men are trying to climb into the callapsible, Cal grabs an oar and
pushes them back into the water.

                                    CAL

Get back! You'll swamp us!

Fabrizio, swimming for his life, gets swirled under a davit. The ropes and
pulleys tangle around him as the davit goes under the water, and he is
dragged down. Underwater he struggles to free himself, and then kicks back
to the surface. He surfaces, gasping for air in the freezing water.

247 WALLACE HARTLEY sees the water rolling rapidly up the deck toward them.
He holds the last note of the hymn in a sustain, and then lowers his
violin.

                                  HARTLEY

Gentlemen, it has been a previlege playing with you tonight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

248 EXT. A-DECK AFT, PORT SIDE

Jack and Rose run out of the PALM COURT into a dense crowd. Jack pushes his
way to the rail and looks at the state of the ship. The bridge is under
water and tehre is chaos on deck. Jack helps her put her lifebelt on.
People stream around them, shouting and pushing.

                                   JACK

Okay... we keep moving aft. We have to stay on the ship as long as
possible.

They push their way aft through the panicking crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

249 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

Collapsible A is whirled like a leaf in the currents around the sining
ship. It slams against the side of the forward funnel.

                                    CAL

                         (to the crew in the boat)

Row! Row you bastards!!

250 NEARBY: Fabrizio is drawn up against the grating of a STOKEHOLD VENT as
water pours through it. The force of tons of water roaring down the ship
traps him against it, and he is dragged down under the surface as the ship
sinks. He struggles to free himself but cannot.

Suddenly there is a concussion deep in the bowels of the ship as a furnace
explodes and a blast of hot air belches out of hte ventilator, ejecting
Fabrizio. He surfaces in a roar of foam and keeps swimming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

251 EXT. A-DECK / B-DECK / WELL DECK, AFT

Jack and Rose clamber over the A-Deck aft rail. Then, using all his
strength, he lowers her toward the deck below, holding on with one hand.
She dangles, then falls. Jack jumps down behind her.

They join a crush of people literally clawing and scrambling over each
other to get down the narrow stairs to the well deck... the only way aft.

Seeing that the stairs are impossible, Jack climbs over the B-Deck railing
and helps Rose over. He lowers her again, and she falls in a heap. Baker
Joughin, now three sheets to the wind, happens to be next to her. He hauls
Rose to her feet. Jack drops down and the three of them push through the
crowd across the well deck. Near them, at the rail, people are jumping into
the water.

The ship GROANS and SHUDDERS. The man ahead of Jack is walking like a
zombie.

                                    MAN

Yeah, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death--

                                   JACK

You wanna walk a little faster through that valley, fella?

                                                                   CUT TO:

252 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

The stay cables along the top of the funnel snap, and they lash like steel
whips down into the water. Cal watches as the funnel topples from its
mounts. Falling like a temple pillar twenty eight feet across it whomps
into the water with a tremendous splash. People swimming underneath it
disappear in an instant.

Fabrizio, a few feet away, is hurled back by a huge wave. He comes up,
gasping... still swimming. The water pouring into the open end of the
funnel draws in several swimmers. The funnel sinks, disappearing, but--

Hundreds of tons of water pour down through the 30 foot hole where the
funnel stood, thundering down into the belly of the ship. A whirlpool
forms, a hole in the ocean, like at enormous toiler-flush. T. W. McCauley,
the gym instructor swims in a frenzy as the vortex draws him in. He is
sucked down like a spider going down a drain.

Fabrizio, nearby, swims like Hell as more people are sucked down behind
him. He manages to get clear. He's going to live no matter what it takes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

253 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / GRAND STAIRCASE

Water raors through the doors and windows, cascading down the stairs like a
rapids. John Jacob Astor is swept down the marble steps to A-Deck, which is
already flooded... a roiling vortex. He grabs the headless cherub at the
bottom of the staircase and wraps his arms around it.

Astor looks up in time to see the 30 foot glass dome overhead EXPLOSE
INWARD with the wave of water washing over it. A Niagara of sea water
thunders down into the room, blasting through the first class opulence. IT
is the Armageddon of elegance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

254 OMITTED

255 INT. BELOWDECKS

The flooding is horrific. Walls and doors are splintered like kindling.
Water roars down corridors with pile-driver force.

The CARTMELL FAMILY is at the top of a stairwell, jammed against a locked
gate like Jack and Rose were. Water boils up the stairwell behind them.
Bert Cartmell shakes the gate futilely, shouting for help. Little Cora
wails as the water boils up around them all.

                                                                   CUT TO:

256 EXT. STERN

Rose and Jack struggle to climb the well deck stairs as the ship tilts.
Drunk Baker Joughin puts a hand squarely on Rose's butt and shoves her up
onto the deck.

                                  JOUGHIN

Sorry, miss!

Hundreds of people are already on the poop deck, and more are pouring up
every second. Jack and Rose cling together as tehy struggle across the
tilting deck.

257 As the bow goes down, the STERN RISES. IN BOAT 2, which is just off the
stern, passengers gape as the giant bronze propellers rise out of the water
like gods of the deep, FILLING FRAME behind them.

People are JUMPING from the well deck, the poop deck, the gangway doors.
Some hit debris in the water and are hurt or killed.

258 OMITTED

259 OMITTED

260 EXT. STERN

ON THE POOP DECK Jack and Rose struggle aft as the angle increases.
Hundreds of passengers, clinging to every fixed object on deck, huddle on
their knees around FATHER BYLES, who has his voice raised in prayer. They
are praying, sobbing, or just staring at nothing, their minds blank with
dread.

Pulling himself from handhold to handhold, Jack tugs Rose aft along the
deck.

                                   JACK

Come on, Rose. We can't expect God to do all the work for us.

They struggle on, pushing through the praying people. A MAN loses his
footing ahead and slides toward them. Jack helps him.

261 THE PROPELLERS are twenty feet above the water and rising faster.

262 JACK AND ROSE make it to the stern rail, right at the base of the
flagpole. They grip the rai, jammed in between other people. It is the spot
where Jack pulled her back onto the ship, just two night... and a
liftime... ago.

Above the wailing and sobbing, Father Byles' voice carries, cracking with
emotion.

                               FATHER BYLES

...and I saw new heavens and a new earth. The former heavens and the former
earth had passed away and the sea was no longer.

The lights flicker, threatening to go out. Rose grips Jack as the stern
rises into a night sky ablaze with stars.

                               FATHER BYLES

I also saw a new Jerusalem, the holy city coming down out of heaven from
God, beautiful as a bride prepared to meet her husband. I heard a loud
voice from the throne ring out this is God's dwelling among men. He shall
dwell with them and they shall be his people and He shall be their God who
is alway with them.

Rose stares about her at the faces of the doomed. Near them are the DAHL
FAMILY, clinging together stoically. Helga looks at her briefly, and her
eyes are infinitely sad.

Rose sees a young mother next to her, clutching her five year old son, who
is crying in terror.

                                  MOTHER

Shhh. Don't cry. It'll be over soon, darling. It'll all be over soon.

                               FATHER BYLES

He shall wipe every tear from their eyes. And there shall be no more death
or mourning, crying out or pain, for the former world has passed away.

                                                                   CUT TO:

INT. SHIP-- VARIOUS

As the ship tilts further everything not bolted down inside shifts.

263 CUPBOARDS burst open in the pantry showering the floor with tons of
china. A PIANO slides across the floor, crashing into a wall. FURNITURE
tumbles across the Smoking Room floor.

264 ON THE A-DECK PROMENADE passengers lose their grip and slide down the
wooden deck like a bobsled run, hundreds of feet before they hit the water.
TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, slips as she struggles along the railing and
slides away screaming.

265 AT THE STERN the propellers are 100 feet out of the water and rising.
Panicking people leap from the poop deck rail, fall screaming and hit the
water like mortar rounds. A man falls from the poop deck, hitting the
bronze hub of the starboard propeller with a sickening smack.

266 SWIMMERS LOOK UP and see the stern towering over them like a monolith,
the propellers rising against the stars. 110 feet. 120.

267 AT THE STERN RAIL a man jumps. IN HIS POV we fall seemingly forever,
right past one of the giant screws. The water rushes up--

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. TITANIC / BOAT 6

268 TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Ruth as the sounds of the dying ship and the
screaming people come across the water.

269 REVERSE / HER POV: IN A WIDE SHOT we see the spectacle of the Titanic,
her lights blazing, reflecting in the still water. Its stern is high in the
air, angles up over forty five degrees. The propellers are 150 feet out of
the water. Over a thousand passengers cling to the decks, looking from a
distance like a swarm of bees.

The image is shocking, unbelieveable, unthinkable. Ruth stares at the
spectacle, unable to frame it or put it into any proportion.

                                MOLLY BROWN

God Almighty.

The great liner's lights flicker.

                                                                   CUT TO:

270 INT. ENGINE ROOM

In darkness Chief Engineer Bell hangs onto a pipe at the master braker
panel. Around him men climb through tilted cyclopean mahcines with electric
hand-torches. It is a black hell of breaking pipes, spraying water, and
groaning machinery threatening to tear right out of its bedplates.

Water sprays down, hitting the breaker panel, but Bell will not leave his
post. CLUNK. The breakers kick. He slams them in again and-- WHOOM! a blast
of light! Something melts and arcing fills the engine room with nightmarish
light--

                                                                   CUT TO:

271 EXT. TITANIC

WIDE SHOT. The lights go out all over the ship. Titanic becomes a vast
black silhouette against the stars.

IN COLLAPSIBLE C: BRUCE ISMAY has his back to the ship, unable to watch the
great steamer die. He is catatonic with remorse, his mind overloaded. He
can avert his eyes, but he can't block out the sounds of dying people and
machinery.

A loud CRACKING REPORT comes across the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

272 EXT. BOAT DECK

Near the third funnel a man clutches the ship's rail. He stares down as the
DECK SPLITS right between his feet. A yawning chasm opens with a THUNDER of
breaking steel

LOVEJOY is clutching the railing on the roof of the Officers' Mess. He
watches in horror as the ship's structure RIPS APART right in front of him.
He gapes down into a widening maw, seeing straight down into the bowels of
the ship, amid a BOOMING CONCUSSION like the sound of artillery. People
falling into the widening crevasse look like dolls.

The stay cables on the funnel part and snap across the decks like whips,
ripping off davits and ventilators. A man is hit by a whipping cable and
snatched OUT OF FRAME. Another cable smashes the rail next to Lovejoy and
it rips free. He falls backward into the pit of jagged metal.

Fires, explosions and sparks light the yawning chasm as the hull splits
down through nine decks to the keel. The sea pours into the gaping wound--

                                                                   CUT TO:

273 INT. ENGINE ROOM

It is a thundering black hell. Men scream as monstrous machinery comes
apart around them, steel frames twisting like taffy. Their torches
illuminate the roaring, foaming demon of water as it races at the through
the manchines. Trying to climb they are overtaken in seconds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

274 EXT. TITANIC - NIGHT

The STERN ALF of the ship, almost four hundred feet long, falls back toward
the water. On the poop deck everyone screams as they feel themselves
plummeting. The sound goes up like the roar of fans at a baseball stadium
when a run is scored.

Swimming in the water directly under the stern a few unfortunates shriek as
they see the keel coming down on them like God's bootheel. The massive
stern section falls back almost level, thundering down into the sea and
pushing out a mighty wave of displaced water.

Jack and Rose struggle to hole onto the stern rail. They feel the ship
seemingly RIGHT ITSELF. Some of those praying think it is salvation.

                              SEVERAL PEOPLE

We're saved!

Jack looks at Rose and shakes his head, grimly.

Now the horrible mechanics play out. Pulled down by the awesome weight of
the flooded bow, the buoyant stern tilts up rapidly. They feel the RUSH OF
ASCENT as the fantail angles up again. Everyone is clinging to benches,
railings, ventilators... anything to keep from sliding as the stern lifts.

The stern goes up and up, past 45 degrees, then past sixty.

People start to fall, sliding and tumbling. They skid down the deck,
screaming and flailing to grab onto somehting. They wrench other people
loose and pull them down as well. There is a pile-up of bodies at the
forward rail. The DAHL FAMILY falls one by one.

                                   JACK

We have to move!

He climbs over the stern rail and reaches back for Rose. She is terrified
to move. He grabs her hand.

                                   JACK

Come on! I've got you!

Jack pulls her over the rail. It is the same place he pulled her over the
rail two nights earlier, going the other direction. She gets over just as
the railing is going HORIZONTAL, and the deck VERITCAL. Jack grips her
fiercely.

The stern is now straight up in the air... a rumbling black monolith
standing against the stars. It hangs there like that for a long grace note,
its buoyancy stable.

Rose lies on the railing, looking down fifteen stories to the boiling sea
at the base of the stern section. People near them, who didn't climb over,
hang from the railing, their legs dangling over the long drop. They fall
one by one, plummeting down the vertical face of the poop deck. Some of
them bounce horribly off deck benches and ventilators.

Jack and Rose lie side by side on what was the vertical face of the hull,
gripping the railing, which is now horizontal. Just beneath their feet are
the gold letters TITANIC emblazoned across the stern.

Rose stares down terrified at the black ocean waiting below to claim them.
Jack looks to his left and sees Baker Joughin, crouching on the hull,
holding onto the railing. It is a surreal moment.

                                  JOUGHIN

                           (nodding a greeting)

Helluva night.

The final relentless plunge begins as the stern section floods. Looking
down a hundred feet to the water, we drop like an elevator with Jack and
Rose.

                                   JACK

                              (talking fast)

Take a deep breath and hold it right before we go into the water. The ship
will suck us down. Kick for the surface and keep kicking. Don't let go of
my hand. We're gonna make it Rose. Trust me.

She stares at the water coming up at them, and grips his hand harder.

                                   ROSE

I trust you.

Below them the poop deck is disappearing. The plunge gathers speed... the
boiling surface engulfs the docking bridge and then rushes up the last
thirty feet.

278 IN A HIGH SHOT, we see the stern descend into the boiling sea. The name
TITANIC disappears, and the tiny figures of Jack and Rose vanish under the
water.

Where the ship stood, now there is nothing. Only the black ocean.

                                                                   CUT TO:

279 EXT. OCEAN / UNDERWATER AND SURFACE

Bodies are whirled and spun, some limp as dolls, others struggling
spasmodically, as the vortex sucks them down and tumbles them.

280 Jack rises INTO FRAME F.G. kicking hard for the surface... holding
tightly to Rose, pulling her up.

281 AT THE SURFACE: a roiling chaos of screaming, thrashing people. Over a
thousand people are now floating where the ship went down. Some are
stunned, gasping for breath. Others are crying, praying, moaning,
shouting... screaming.

Jack and Rose surface among them. They barely have time to gasp for air
before people are clawing at them. People driven insane by the water, 4
degrees below freezing, a cold so intense it is indistinguishable form
death by fire.

A man pushes Rose under, trying to climb on top of her... senselessly
trying to get out of the water, to climb onto anything. Jack PUNCHES him
repeatedly, pulling her free.

                                   JACK

Swim, Rose! SWIM!

She tries, but her strokes are not as effective as his because of her
lifejacket. They break out of the clot of people. He has to find some kind
of flotation, anything to get her out of the freezing water.

                                   JACK

Keep swimming. Keep moving. Come one, you can do it.

All about them there is a tremendous wailing, screaming and moaning... a
chorus of tormented souls. And beyond that... nothing but black water
stretching to the horizon. The sense of isolation and hopelessness is
overwhelming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

282 OMITTED

283 EXT. OCEAN

Jack strokes rhythmically, the effort keeping him from freezing.

                                   JACK

Look for something floating. Some debris... wood... anything.

                                   ROSE

It's so cold.

                                   JACK

I know. I know. Help me, here. Look around.

His words keep her focused, taking her mind off the wailing around them.
Rose scans the water, panting, barely able to draw a breath. She turns
and... SCREAMS.

A DEVIL is right in from of her face. It is the black FRENCH BULLDOG,
swimming right at her like a seamonster in the darkness, its coal eyes
bugging. It motors past her, like it is headed for Newfoundland.

Beyond it Rose sees somehting in the water.

                                   ROSE

What's that?

Jack sees what she is pointing to, and they make for it together. It is a
piece of wooden debris, intricately carved. He pushes her up and she
slithers onto it belly down.

But when Jack tries to get up onto the thing, it tilts and submerges,
almost dumping Rose off. It is clearly only big enough to support her. He
clings to it, close to her, keeping his upper body out of the water as best
he can.

Their breath floats around them in a cloud as they pant from exertion. A
MAN swims toward them, homing in on the piece of debris. Jack warns him
back.

                                   JACK

It's just enough for this lady... you'll push it under.

                                    MAN

Let me try at least, or I'll die soon.

                                   JACK

You'll die quicker if you come any closer.

                                    MAN

Yes, I see. Good luck to you then.

                              (swimming off)

God bless.

                                                                   CUT TO:

284 EXT. COLLAPSIBLE A / OCEAN

The boat is overloaded and half-flooded. Men cling to the sides in the
water. Others, swimming, are drawn to it as their only hope. Cal, standing
in the boat, slaps his oar in the water as a warning.

                                    CAL

Stay back! Keep off!

Fabrizio, exhausted and near the limit, makes it almost to the boat. Cal
CLUBS HIM with the oar, cutting open his scalp.

                                 FABRIZIO

You don't... understand... I have... to get... to America.

                                    CAL

                          (pointing with the oar)

It's that way!

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO as he floats, panting each breath agony. You see the
spirit leave him.

FABRIZIO'S POV: Cal in SLOW MOTION, yelling and wielding the oar. A demon
in a tuxedo. The image fades to black.

                                                                   CUT TO:

285 EXT. OCEAN

JACK AND ROSE still float amid a chorus of hte damned. Jack sees the ship's
officer nearby, CHIEF OFFICER WILDE. He is blowing his whistle furiously,
knowing the sound will carry over the water for miles.

                                   JACK

The boats will come back for us, Rose. Hold on just a little longer. They
had to row away for the suction and now they'll be coming back.

She nods, his words helping her. She is shivering uncontrollably, her lips
blue and her teeth chattering.

                                   ROSE

Thank God for you Jack.

People are still screaming, calling to the lifeboats.

                                   WOMAN

Come back! Please! We know you can hear us. For God's sake!

                                    MAN

Please... help us. Save one life! SAVE ON LIFE!

                                                                   CUT TO:

286 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN

IN BOAT 6: Ruth has her ears covered against the wailing in the darkness.
The first class women in the boat sit, stunned, listening to the sounds of
hundreds screaming.

                                 HITCHINS

They'll pull us right down I tell ya!

                                   MOLLY

Aw knock it off, yer scarin' me. Come on girls, grab your oars. Let's go.

                              (nobody moves)

Well come on!

The women won't meet her eyes. They huddle into their ermine wraps.

                                   MOLLY

I don't understand a one of you. What's the matter with you? It's your men
back there! We got plenty a' room for more.

                                 HITCHINS

If you don't shut that hole in yer face, there'll be one less in this boat!

Ruth keeps her ears covered and her eyes closed, shutting it all out.

287 IN BOAT ONE: Sir Cosmo and Lucile Duff-Gordon sit with ten other people
in a boat that is two thirds empty. They are two hundred yards from the
screaming in the darkness.

                            FIREMAN HENDRICKSON

We should do something.

Lucile squeezes Cosmo's hand and pleads him with her eyes. She is
terrified.

                                 SIR COSMO

It's out of the question.

The crewmembers, intimidated by a nobleman, acquiesce. They hunch guiltily,
hoping the sound will stop soon.

TWENTY BOATS, most half full, float in the darkness. None of them make a
move.

                                                                   CUT TO:

288 EXT. OCEAN

Jack and Rose drift under the blazing stars. The water is glassy, with only
the faintest undulating swell. Rose can actually see the stars reflecting
on the black mirror of the sea.

Jack squeezes the water out of her long coat, tucking it in tightly around
her legs. He rubs her arms. His face is chalk with in the darkness. A low
MOANING in the darknes around them.

                                   ROSE

It's getting quiet.

                                   JACK

Just a few more minutes. It'll take them a while to get the boats
organized...

Rose is unmoving, just staring into space. She knows the truth. There won't
be any boats. Behind Jack she sees that Officer Wilde has stopped moving.
He is slumped in his lifejacket, looking almost asleep. He has died of
exposure already.

                                   JACK

I don't know about you, but I intend to write a strongly worded letter to
the White Star Line about all this.

She laughs weakly, but it sounds like a gasp of fear. Rose finds his eyes
in the dim light.

                                   ROSE

I love you Jack.

He takes her hand.

                                   JACK

No... don't say your good-byes, Rose. Don't you give up. Don't do it.

                                   ROSE

I'm so cold.

                                   JACK

You're going to get out of this... you're going to go on and you're going
to make babies and watch them grow and you're going to die an old lady,
warm in your bed. Not here. Not this night. Do you understand me?

                                   ROSE

I can't feel my body.

                                   JACK

Rose, listen to me. Listen. Winning that ticket was the best thing that
ever happened to me.

Jack is having trouble getting the breath to speak.

                                   JACK

It brought me to you. And I'm thankful, Rose. I'm thankful.

His voice is trembling with the cold which is working tis way to his heart.
But his eyes are unwavering.

                                   JACK

You must do me this honor... promise me you will survive... that you will
never give up... no matter what happens... no matter how hopeless...
promise me now, and never let go of that promise.

                                   ROSE

I promise.

                                   JACK

Never let go.

                                   ROSE

I promise. I will never let go, Jack. I'll never let go.

She grips his hand and they lie with their heads together. It is quiet now,
except for the lapping of the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

289 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN - NIGHT

Fifth Officer Lowe, the impetuous young Welshman, has gotten Boats 10, 12
and Collapsible D together with his own Boat 14. A demon of energy, he's
had everyone hold the boats together and is transferring passengers from 14
into the others, to empty his boat for a rescue attempt.

As the women step gingerly across the other boats, Lowe sees a shawled
figure in too much of a hurry. He rips the shawl off, and finds himself
staring into the face of a man. He angrily shoves the stowaway into another
boat and turns to his crew of three.

                                   LOWE

Right, man the oars.

                                                                   CUT TO:

290 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 14

The beam of an electric torch plays across the water like a searchlight as
boat 14 comes toward us.

ANGLE FROM THE BOAT as the torch illuminates floating debris, a poignant
trail of flotsam: a violin, a child's wooden soldier, a framed photo of a
steerage family. Daniel Marvin's wooden Biograph camera.

Then, their white lifebelts bobbing in the darkness like signoposts, the
first bodies come into the torch's beam. The people are dead but not
drowned, killed by the freezing water. Some look like they could be
sleeping. Others stare with frozen eyes at the stars.

Soon bodies are so thick the seamen cannot row. They hit the oars on the
heads of floating men and women... a wooden thunk. One seaman throws up.
Lowe sees a mother floating with her arms frozen around her lifeless baby.

                                   LOWE

                      (the worst moment of his life)

We waited too long.

                                                                   CUT TO:

291 EXT. OCEAN

IN A HOVERING DOWNANGLE we see Jack and Rose floating in the black water.
The stars reflect in the mill pond surface, and the two of them seem to be
floating in interstellar space. They are absolutely still. Their hands are
locked together. Rose is staring upwards at the canopy of stars wheeling
above her. The music is transparent, floating... as the long sleep steals
over Rose, and she feels peace.

CLOSE ON Rose's face. Pale, like the faces of the dead. She seems to be
floating in a void. Rose is in a semi-hallucinatory state. She knows she is
dying. Her lips barely move as she sings a scrap of Jack's song:

                                   ROSE

"Come Josephine in my flying machine..."

ROSE'S POV: The stars. Like you've never seen them. The Milky Way a
glorious band from horizon to horizon.

A SHOOTING STAR flares... a line of light across the heavens.

TIGHT ON ROSE again. We see that her hair is dusted with frost crystals.
Her breathing is so shallow, she is almost motionless. Her eyes track down
from the stars to the water.

ROSE'S POV... SLOW MOTION: The silhouetter of a boat crossing the stars.
She sees men in it, rowing so slowly the oars lift out of the syrupy water,
leaving weightless pearls floating in the air. The VOICES of the men sound
slow and DISTORTED.

Then the lookout flashes his torch toward her and the light flares across
the water, silouetting the bobbing corpses in between. It flicks past her
motionless form and moves on. The boat is 50 feet away, and moving past
her. The men look away.

Rose lifts her head to turn to Jack. We see that her hair has frozen to the
wood under her.

                                   ROSE

                             (barely audible)

Jack.

She touches his shoulder with her free hand. He doesn't respond. Rose
gently turns his face toward her. It is rimed with frost.

He seems to be sleeping peacefully.

But he is not asleep.

Rose can only stare at his still face as the realization goes through her.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack.

All hope, will and spirit leave her. She looks at the boat. It is further
away now, the voices fainter. Rose watches them go.

She closes her eyes. She is so weak, and there just seems to be no reason
to even try.

And then... her eyes snap open.

She raises her head suddenly, cracking the ice as she rips her hair off the
wood. She calls out, but her voice is so weak they don't hear her. The boat
is invisible now, the torch light a star impossibly far away. She struggles
to draw breath, calling again.

292 IN THE BOAT Lowe hears nothing behind him. He points to something
ahead, turning the tiller.

293 ROSE struggles to move. Her hand, she realizes, is actually frozen to
Jack's. She breaths on it, melting the ice a little, and gently unclasps
their hands, breaking away a thin tinkling film.

                                   ROSE

I won't let go. I promise.

She releases him and he sinks into the black water. He seems to fade out
like a spirit returning to some immaterial plane.

Rose rolls off the floating staircase and plunges into the icy water. She
swims to Chief Officer Wilde's body and grabs his whistle. She starts to
BLOW THE WHISTLE with all the strength in her body. Its sound slaps across
the still water.

294 IN BOAT 14 Lowe whips around at the sound of the whistle.

                                   LOWE

                           (turning the tiller)

Row back! That way! Pull!

Rose keeps blowing as the boat comes to her. She is still blowing when Lowe
takes the whistle from her mouth as they haul her into the boat. She slips
into uncosciousness and they scramble to cover her with blankets...

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

295 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

EXTREME CLOSEUP of Rose's ancient, wrinkled face. Present day.

                                 OLD ROSE

Fifteen hundred people went into the sea when Titanic sank from under us.
There were twenty boats floating nearby and only one came back. One. Six
were saved from the water, myself included. Six out of fifteen hundred.

As she speaks THE CAMERA TRACKS slowly across the faces of Lizzy and the
salvage crew on KELDYSH. Lovett, Bodine, Buell, the others... the reality
of what happened here 84 years before has hit them like never before. With
her story Rose has put them on Titanic in its final hours, and or the first
time, they do feel like graverobbers.

Lovett, for the first time, has even forgotten to ask about the diamond.

                                 OLD ROSE

Afterward, the seven hundred people in the boats had nothing to do but
waith... wait to die, wait to live, wait for an absolution which would
never come.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

296 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - PRE-DAWN

MATCHING MOVE as the camera tracks along the faces of the saved.

DISSOLVE TO: ANOTHER BOAT, and then ANOTHER, seeing faces we know among the
survivors: Ismay in a trance, just staring and trembling... Cal, sipping
from a hip flask offered to him by a black-faced stoker... Ruth hugging
herself, rocking gently.

IN BOAT 14: CLOSE ON ROSE, lying swaddled. Only her face is visile, white
as the moon. The man next to her jumps up, pointing and yelling. Soon
everyone is looking and shouting excitedly. In Rose's POV it is all silent,
SLOW MOTION.

IN SLOW-MOTION SILENCE we see Lowe light a green flare and wave it as
everyone shouts and cheers. Rose doesn't react. She floats beyond all human
emotion.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

298 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - DAWN

Golden lgiht washes across the white boats, which gloat in a calm sea
reflecting the rosy sky. All around them, like a flotilla of sailing ships,
are icebergs. The CARPATHIA sits nearby, as boats row toward her.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

299 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN / CARPATHIA MONTAGE - DAY

IMAGES DISSOLVE into one another: a ship's hull looming, with the letters
CARPATHIA visible on the bow... Rose watching, rocked by the sea, her face
blank... seamen helping survivors up the rope ladder to the Carpathia's
gangway doors... two women crying and hugging each other inside the ship...
ALL SILENT, ALL IN SLOW-MOTION. There is just music, so gentle and sad,
part elegy, part hymn, part aching song of love lost forever.

THE IMAGES CONTINUE to music... Rose, outside of time, outside of herself,
coming into Carpathia, barely able to stand... Rose being draped wtih warm
blankets and given hot tea... BRUCE ISMAY climbing aboard. He has the face
and eyes of a damned soul.

As Ismay walks along the hall, guided by a crewman toward the doctor's
cabin, he passes rows of seated and standing widows. He must run the
gauntlet of their accusing gazes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

300 EXT. DECK / CARPATHIA - DAY

It is the afternoon of the 15th. Cal is searching the faces of the widows
lining the deck, looking for Rose. The deck of Carpathia is crammed with
huddled people, and even the recovered lifeboats of Titanic. On a hatch
cover sits an enormous pile of lifebelts.

He keeps walking toward the stern. Seeing Cal's tuxedo, a steward
approaches him.

                             CARPATHIA STEWARD

You won't find any of your people back here, sir. It's all steerage.

Cal ignores him and goes amongst this wrecked group, looking under shawls
and blankets at one bleak face after another.

Rose is sipping hot tea. Her eyes focus on him as he approaches her. He
barely recognizes her. She looks like a refugee, her matted hair hanging in
her eyes.

                                   ROSE

Yes, I lived. How awkward for you.

                                    CAL

Rose... your mother and I have been looking for you--

She holds up her hand, stopping him.

                                   ROSE

Please don't. Don't talk. Just listen. We will make a deal, since that is
something you understand. From this moment you do not exist for me, nor I
for you. You shall not see me again. And you will not attempt to find me.
In return I will keep my silence. Your actions last night need never come
to light, and you will get to keep the honor you have carefully purchased.

She fixes him with a glare as cold and hard as the ice which changed their
lives.

                                   ROSE

Is this in any way unclear?

                                    CAL

                            (after a long beat)

What do I tell your mother?

                                   ROSE

Tell her that her daughter died with the Titanic.

She stands, turning to the rail. Dismissing him. We see Cal stricken with
emotion.

                                    CAL

You're precious to me, Rose.

                                   ROSE

Jewels are precious. Goodbye, Mr. Hockley.

We see that in his way, the only way he knows, he does truly love her.

After a moment, he turns and walks away.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

That was the last time I ever saw him. He married, of course, and inherited
his millions. The crash of 28 hit his interests hard, and he put a pistol
in his mouth that year. His children fought over the scraps of his estate
like hyenas, or so I read.

301 ANGLE ON ROSE, at the railing of the Carpathia, 9pm April 18th. She
gazes up at the Statue of Liberty, looking just as it does today, welcoming
her home with her glowing torch. It is just as Fabrizio saw it, so clearly,
in his mind.

302 LATER CARPATHIA DISCORGES THE SURVIVORS at the Cunard pier, Pier 54.
Over 30,000 people line the dock and fill the surrounding streets. The
magnesium flashes of the photographers go off like small bombs, lighting an
amazing tableau.

Several hundred police keep the mob back. The dock is packes with friends
and reletives, officials, ambulances, and the press--

Reporters and photographers swarm everywhere... 6 deep at the foot of the
gangways, lining the tops of cars and trucks... it is the 1912 equicalent
of a media circus. They jostle to get close to the survivors, tugging on
them as they pass and shouting over each other to ask them questions.

Rose is covered with a whoollen shawl and walking with a group of steerage
passengers. Immigration officers are asking them questions as they come off
the gangway.

                            IMMIGRATION OFFICER

Name?

                                   ROSE

Dawson. Rose Dawson.

The officer steers her toward a holding area for processing. Rose walks
forward with the dazed immigrants. The BOOM! of photographer's magnesium
flashes cause them to flinch, and the glare is blinding. There is a sudden
disturbance near her as two men burst through the cordon, running to
embrace an older woman along the survivors, who cries out with joy. The
reporters converge on this emotional scene, and flashes explode.

Rose uses this moment to slip away into the crowd. She pushes through the
jostling people, moving with purpose, and none challenges her in the
confusion.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Can you exchange one life for another? A caterpillar turns into a
butterfly. If a mindless insect can do it, why couldn't I? Was it any more
unimaginable than the sinking of the Titanic?

TRACKING WITH HER as she walks away, further and further until she flashes
and the roar are far behind her, and shi is till walking, determined.

                                                                   CUT TO:

303 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

Old Rose sits with the group in the Imaging Shack, lit by the blue glow of
the screens. She holds the haircomb with the jade butterfly on the handle
in her gnarled hands.

                                  BODINE

We never found anything on Jack. There's no record of him at all.

                                 OLD ROSE

No, there wouldn't be, would there? And I've never spoken of him until now,
not to anyone.

                                (to Lizzy)

Not even your grandfather. A woman's heart is a deep ocean of secrets. But
now you all know there was a man named Jack Dawson, and that he saved me,
in every way that a person can be saved.

                            (closing her eyes)

I don't even have a picture of him. He exists now only in my memory.

                                                                   CUT TO:

304 OMITTED

305 EXT. OCEAN FLOOR / TITANIC WRECK

The Mir submersibles make their last pass over the ship. We hear Yuri the
pilot on the UQC:

                                   YURI

Mir One returning to surface.

The sub rises off the deck of the wreck, taking its light with it, leaving
the Titanic once again it its fine and private darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

306 EXT. KELDYSH DECK

A desultory wrap party for the expedition is in progress. There is music
and some of the (co-ed) Russian crew are dancing. Bodine is getting drunk
in the aggressive style of Baker Joughin.

Lovett stands at the rail, looking down into the black water. Lizzy comes
to him, offering him a beer. She puts her hand on his arm.

                                   LIZZY

I'm sorry.

                                  LOVETT

We were pissin' in the wind the whole time.

Lovett notices a figure move through the lights far down at the stern of
the ship.

                                  LOVETT

Oh shit.

                                                                   CUT TO:

307 EXT. KELDYSH STERN DECK

Rose walks through the shadows of the deck machinery. Her nightgown blows
in the wind. Her feet are bare. Her hands are clutched at her chest, almost
as if she is praying.

ON LOVETT AND LIZZY running down the stairs from the top deck, hauling ass.

ROSE reaches the sern rail. Her gnarled fingers wrap over the rail. Her
ancient foot steps up on the gunwale. She pushes herself up, leaning
forward. Over her shoulder, we see the black water glinting far below.

LOVETT AND LIZZY run up behind her.

                                   LIZZY

Grandma, wait!! Don't--

ROSE TURNS her head, looking at them. She turns further, and we see she has
something in her hand, something she was about to drop overboard.

It is the "Heart of the Ocean".

Lovett sees his holy grail in her hand and his eyes go wide. Rose keeps it
over the railing where she can drop it anytime.

                                   ROSE

Don't come any closer.

                                  LOVETT

You had it the entire time?!

FLASH CUT TO: A SILENT IMAGE OF YOUNG ROSE walking away from Pier 54. The
photographers' flashes go off like a battle behind her. She has her hands
in her pockets. She stops, feeling something, and pulls out the necklace.
She stares at it in amazement.

BACK ON KELDYSH, Rose smiles at Brock's incomprehension.

                                   ROSE

The hardest part about being so poor, was being so rich. But every time I
though of selling it, I though of Cal. And somehow I always got by without
his help.

She holds it out over the water. Bodine and a couple of the other guys come
up behind Lovett, reacting to what is in Rose's hand.

                                  BODINE

Holy shit.

                                  LOVETT

Don't drop it Rose.

                                  BODINE

                            (a fierce whisper)

Rush her.

                                  LOVETT

                                (to Bodine)

It's hers, you schmuck.

                                 (to her)

Look, Rose, I... I don't know what to say to a woman who tries to jump off
the Titanic when it's not sinking, and jumps back onto it when it is...
we're not dealing with logic here, I know that... but please... think about
this a second.

                                   ROSE

I have. I came all the way here so this could go back where it belongs.

The massive diamond glitters. Brock edges closer and holds out his hand...

                                  LOVETT

Just let me hold it in my hand, Rose. Please. Just once.

He comes closer to her. It is reminiscent of Jack slowly moving up to her
at the stern of Titanic.

Surprisingly, she calmly places the massice stone in the palm of his hand,
while still holding onto the necklace. Lovett gazes at the object of his
quest. An infinity of cold scalpels glint in its blue depths. It is
mesmerizing. It fits in his hand just like he imagined.

                                  LOVETT

My God.

His grip tightens on the diamond.

He looks up, meeting her gaze. Her eyes are suddenly infinitely wise and
deep.

                                   ROSE

You look for treasures in the wrong place, Mr. Lovett. Only life is
priceless, and making each day count.

His fingers relax. He opens them slowly. Gently she slips the diamond out
of his hand. He feels it sliding away.

Then, with an impish little grin, Rose tosses the necklace over the rail.
Lovett gives a strangled cry and rushes to the rail in time to see it hit
the water and disappear forever.

                                  BODINE

Aww!! That really sucks, lady!

Brock Lovett goes through ten changes before he settles on a reaction... HE
LAUGHS. He laughs until the tears come to his eyes. Then he turns to Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like to dance?

Lizzy grins at him and nods. Rose smiles. She looks up at the stars.

308 IN THE BLACK HEART OF THE OCEAN, the diamond sinks, twinkling end over
end, into the infinate depths.

                                                                   CUT TO:

309 INT. ROSE'S CABIN / KELDYSH

A GRACEFUL PAN across Rose's shelf of carefully arranged pictures:

Rose as a young actress in California, radiant... a theatrically lit studio
publicity shot... Rose and her husband, with their two children... Rose
with her son at his college graduation... Rose with her children and
grandchildren at her 70th birthday. A collage of images of a life lived
well.

THE PAN STOPS on an image filling frame. Rose, circa 1920. She is at the
beach, sitting on a horse at the surfline. The Santa Monica pier, with its
rollercoaster is behind her. She is grinning, full of life.

We PAN OFF the last picture to Rose herself, warm in her bunk. A profile
shot. She is very still. She could be sleeping, or maybe something else.

                                                                   CUT TO:

BLACKNESS

310 THE WRECK OF TITANIC looms like a ghost out of the dark. It is lit by a
kind of moonlight, a light of the mind. We pass over the endless forecastle
deck to the superstructure, moving faster than subs can move... almost like
we are flying.

WE GO INSIDE, and the echoing sound of distant waltz music is heard. The
rust fades away from the walls of the dark corridor and it is
transformed... WE EMERGE onto the grand staircase, lit by glowing
chandelier. The music is vibrant now, and the room is populated by men in
tie and tails, women in gowns. It is exquisitely beautiful.

IN POV we sweep down the staircase. The crowd of beautiful gentlmen and
ladies turn as we descend toward them. At the bottom a man stands with his
back to us... he turns and it is Jack. Smiling he holds his hand out toward
us.

IN A SIDE ANGLE Rose goes into his arms, a girl of 17. The passengers,
officers and crew of the RMS Titanic smile and applaud in the utter silence
of the abyss.

                                                                   FADE OUT


THE END



 

Add comment
Emmanuel Suarez
Emmanuel Suarez
 

Add comment
Ernesto Sanchez P-3
Ernesto Sanchez P-3
I have never considered myself as a leader, i like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally  i don't like working with people.

I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, its very important the relation that you have with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses . They need to be honest and a honorary people.
 

Add comment
Matthew Romero period 1
Matthew Romero period 1
If someone asks me "Do you consider yourself a great leader", i would i
 

Add comment
Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra
When the question " Are you a good leader" comes to mind, I consider myself a good leader. The reason why I consider myself a good leader is because I understand how to take control and manage certain situations. Other reasons why I consider myself a good leader are that I am open to different opinions and I am accepting and open about what others say. Putting others before yourself as a leader is also necessary because you need to be aware about other people not just about your opinion.As a leader like mentioned before I need to know what to do in certain situations meaning I need to take control when things occur.
Advice wise I would recommend that someone who wants to be a leader needs to be open minded. By being open minded you have to take in other peoples thoughts. Confidence is key as well you need to believe in yourself in order to achieve your goal. Confidence is needed in order to stand up and give the others examples. A good leader puts others before themselves. They also are aware about situations around them.
 

Add comment
Matthew Buitrago
Matthew Buitrago 
Ever since i was little, i have always considered myself to be a great leader. I always support my team no matter what. I always live by the motto "No one gets left behind". Instead of criticizing my teammates when they are struggling to get the job done, i will always be the one that helps them out the most. I always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up. 

 To be a great leader, you need to be the heart of the team. As a leader, you have to be a role-model,  someone that everyone looks up to when they need help. You have to put your team before yourself, never give up on them and always have faith in them. Being a great leader isn't hard at all, all you have to do is be an outstanding team player.
 

Add comment
Daniel Iglesias
Daniel Iglesias
I consider myself as a great leader. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game. When we are in tough situations and we feel uncomfortable with something I know how to make them feel comfortable and make everything easier for my team.

My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to do nothing, and be strong and dedicated. If you do these things of how to be a leader you'll see how everything will change for you and how good of a leader you'll be  
 

Add comment
Julian Ortiz
Julian Ortiz
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. I also know that most of the choices i make are the right choices so i believe in myself.

To be a great leader you need to have great self esteem. The reason you need that is because you need to believe in yourself. You got to believe that the choices you make that they are the right choices. You also got to make sure that you can do what you need to do and do it right. so that is what i would tell others in order to be a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Karina Quiroga Period:4
Karina Quiroga Period:4
I have never considered myself as a great leader but I do know that if you try, anyone can be a great leader. I have never been interested to be a leader for everyone but if I run for a certain position, then I believe I would make a leader. I have been debating if I should run for the president of the glee club for next year. Now, I believe I can be a very good leader because I always try to be humble and put others above myself. I also think that being a leader takes a lot if responsibility and I have a lot of that. I try really hard in school and do all my homework. I also think that it is important to be creative but it is much more important to be able to take this job responsibly and I can do it. So, I actually do believe I can make a great leader, it might take some time to get there but I can do it.
I honestly never tried to be a leader so I can't give much advice but I can say that I have received a lot of advice, including from this video.One thing I can advise is that you can't think about yourself as a leader. You must think about what is best for everyone and never give up. Everyone makes mistakes and you should not give up being a great leader just because everyone can do it, you just have to think positive. You must also be able to juggle all you responsibilities plus the ones given to you, as a great leader. Never forget that if you try you can get to be a great leader. If I can do you all can do it too!
 

Add comment
Gabriela Martinez P.4
Gabriela Martinez P.4
 

Add comment
Virginia Hernandez Period 4
Virginia Hernandez Period 4
I have never thought of myself as a great leader. But then again, I have never thought of myself as not a great leader. This simply has not been something that has been in my mind. Now, that I think about it, I believe I am a leader, if not a great one. Sometimes I have a problem with giving other people space to do their own things. I take the wheel completely and never release it. In order to be a great leader I must learn to do this.

For anybody that would like to become a great leader, I have a few pieces of advice to give that might help. First of all, give suggestions, but don't choke the people around you. Basically, what I am trying to say is don't try to control other people. Never belittle anyone. Be honest and passionate and put your team/followers before you. Don't pick favorites because everyone will notice even if you are subtle. Only by being the best version of yourself can you expect the best out of your followers. 
 

Add comment
Brandon Lee Quinones
Brandon Lee Quinones
I always try to be the best leader I can possibly be, for myself and those around me. I think that I have the capabilities necessary to inspire those around me whenever they need some sort of motivation. I think that as a leader, I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. In order to be a great leader, I think that a person needs to be strong-willed and have great confidence in themselves to talk to others and guide them to complete certain activities. There are many different traits that make leaders who they are.

            The best advice I can give to someone who is a leader is for them to be themselves. When a leader wants to be the best they can, they should focus on being comfortable because once they become comfortable, they feel better working with others and making decisions. A person that wants to be a leader should also be an honest person, so that the people following him/her would build up their trust in that person. This is the advice I would give people if they want to become leaders.
 

Add comment
Steve Hernandez Period 1
Steve Hernandez Period 1
No, I do not think of myself as a good leader. Sometimes but rarely i can be a good one but i mostly am a "follower". I try to become leader sometimes but I don't have the confidence that people have around me. Its astonishing to see people lead others with such confidence and how their mindset work. They don't care that they have a lot of people behind them they just do it.

A good leader will have confidence. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. If you who wish to become a great leader you should always give tips to your followers, and never think highly of yourself. Good leaders must be intelligent and read a lot! Finally good leaders have a lot of courage, strength, and will
. They would go into anything without a second thought. Good leaders make us feel safe.

 

Add comment
Andy Espinosa Period: 1
Andy Espinosa  Period: 1
I do not think I am a good leader, but sometimes I can be. I usually do everything by instruction and rely on another, but if someone needs help I try my best to be a good leader to them. I never give up on them, instead I guide them. 

A good leader should always follow one rule, "never give up". A good leader has organizational skills, and is always confident. A good leader is loving and caring, but at the same time serious. They are strong, not weak. A good leader always make's their followers want to serve them, to never betray them. But mostly above all, a good leader guides their followers, so one day they can be a good leaders.
 

Add comment
Leila Augustin P1
Leila Augustin P1
I would not consider myself to be a great leader. To others that are hoping to be great leaders is I would say to build trust with other people. More advice on that is leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them. Most people are concerned about power, and treat people in power positions with more deference. Some of us have very little concern with people in power and treat them mostly as peers. This describes something called power distance. 



The reason we defer to more powerful people often boils down to fear and loss of control. Powerful people can make stuff happen to us. In a work setting it could mean making us do something we don’t like, taking away something we do like, or in the worst case taking away our livelihood completely. Power distance, then, measures how scared we are of people in power. If we have low power distance (or a small power distance gap) we feel less fear. If we have wide power distance we have more fear. This power distance works at a very primal level. For most of us when the boss approaches, our flight-or-fight reflexes immediately kick in. Our blood pressure rises and adrenaline pumps through our bodies. If we think we are in trouble or there is a problem it’s even worse. This is why Sinek believes the key job of a leader is to make us feel safe.
 

Add comment
Ryan Holland
Ryan Holland
            In order to be a great leader you need to have confidence to motivate people to listen to what you are saying. To be effective you should have good organizational skills and command attention of others. A good leader is also a good listener and provides guidance and direction to others. 
            I don’t consider myself a great leader.  I feel a little shy to take a leadership role in a group of people.  I think my personality is more practical and I tend to rely on others to lead a group.  I am more one on one leader and feel more confident with that type of role. 
 

Add comment
Gabriela Rojas
Gabriela Rojas
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. For me, being a great leader is all about how I can help the group or an individual succeed, if I am able to achieve the goals and motivate the people around me then I believe that I have done my job of leading. 

If someone wants to become a great leader I would suggest various strategies, the most important being to listen to the ones you want to lead. If the people you are trying to lead are not being heard, the it will be really hard for you to identify their needs and expectations. In addition I would also recommend that you try to lead by example, do not expect those who follow you to follow simply because you say so, it is very important to show that you are a capable and competent person. And finally be firm with your decision but also be willing to hear out other's ideas, making important decisions is hard, if you are able to communicate with the group and lead them to the desired outcome, the stick to that decision, but if something is not right or just not working, then it is important that you realize that a new path should be taken. Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. 
 

Add comment
Genesis Fernandez
Genesis Fernandez
It has been difficult to find good leaders throughout all of time. This is due to people’s self-interest and lack of consideration for others; but that doesn’t mean there hasn’t been great leaders. I do consider myself a great leader because I am confident, I think of others before I think about myself, and I love to bring positive change to a person’s , a family’s, or a community’s life. A person does not have to be rich nor famous to be a leader. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time. Great leaders will put others people’s problems or interests above their own. Great leaders do not need validation nor need to be well known, they are happy with helping others and that’s it. 

            In order to be a great leader a person needs to be confident and self-assertive. Additionally, a great leader has to be willing to help others. In order to be a leader, a person needs to be intelligent and know how to make the smart, ethical, and right choices when it comes to difficult situations. One of the most important things a leader needs is determination to better themselves and their ability. Additionally, in order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.

 

Add comment
Gustavo Cordero
Gustavo Cordero
Period 5
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
 

Add comment
Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Am i considered as a leader? Great leaders are the one who take charge and achieve and work hard to obtain their goals. They have characteristics such as bravery and intelligence. Leaders are the ones that take charge and make the right decisions and have a solution for every problem. I usually ask myself if i would call myself a leader? Well i would consider myself as a leader. 
Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. I have some times that have to be a leader and help out and i do so everything i do is to help out and result to a good lifestyle and lead to a good life. 
Being a leader is a question any body can be a leader but you will need to overcome or have these traits which are intelligence, confidence, and bravery. Having intelligence can help you make the right choices and respond to issues the right way. Also, have an open mind to other areas. Confidence is very important to be able to boost up your confidence and be able to do whatever you feel in need of without holding back to do it. Last but not least bravery to not be scared of everything that comes in sight. 
 

Add comment
Austin Palacios
Austin Palacios
I consider myself a great leader because I'm usually one of the ones on my team that pick us up. Getting everyone on your side and hyped up is important in being a leader. Almost essential in fact. Leading a team is tough but if you have everybody on your side it's easier to lead.

The advice I'd give to leaders everywhere is to have a good attitude towards everything. Especially when there's a problem or situation it's important to have a positive attitude to keep whoever your leading's morale up. Another thing I would advise is to respect the people you are leading. If you don't respect people then they will eventually not follow you and probably hate you.
 

Add comment
Daniela Martinez
Daniela Martinez
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and i don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much ore effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 


Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stablility and organization. 
 

Add comment
gabriel cubas
gabriel cubas
I



im not a good leader because i dont like talking to people because i break my neck talking to people and its just very uncomfortable.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
wasss up


Add comment
Sandra S
Sandra S
 

Add comment
Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra 
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
hi


Add comment
Joshua Catoni period 3
Joshua Catoni period 3
i wouldn't say that i'm a great or good leader but more like just a leader.
 To be a great or good leader you need to be a good communicator and not a quite person like i am.   
14 comments

Anonymous 1yr

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
soory brs.sigiel

Anonymous 1yr
sorry Mrs.siegel

Anonymous 1yr
ily


Add comment
dylan diaz
dylan diaz
It takes a great leader to see the person behind the employee number and an even greater leader cares and takes the time to know them on a personal level. There is great risk in that, of course. You risk personal heartbreak should the business relationship have to end. Yes, but as in love, it is worth the risk to have cared and lost, than to never have cared at all. The reward outweighs the risk. 
 

Add comment
Kaylee Negrin P.1
Kaylee Negrin P.1
When asked the question, “Are you a good leader?” I tend to answer yes, but not always. I like to benefit off both being a leader and a follower. In order to become a good leader certain qualities have to be established such as courage, confidence, wisdom, and dedication. In order for you to be a good leader you have to possess courage within you. Courage is not only taking a bullet for someone; in order to be truthful you need to have courage. Telling it just as it is can get difficult and people usually prefer to lie. Wisdom comes with years, but in order to lead your team to victory you need to be wise, have good judgement, and see the world from a different point of view. 

Dedication would have to be one of the strongest qualities a leader can have. To get up every day and try to become someone better is dedication. Although sometimes it might get hard, you need to push through and overcome obstacles along the way. Being a leader is great but being a follower is not as bad as it seems. Observation is the best way to learn and as a follower you learn from your leader. You learn from their mistakes and try to make yourself better. Sometimes we need to step down and give others a chance. Being a good leader is not always about being in charge, but learning through others.

 

Add comment
Adrian Olave period:1
Adrian Olave period:1
I consider myself a good leader. I know how to make my own decisions without anyone else influencing them. I always go with what i believe in because that is what makes the choices i end up choosing. Also a leader quality i have is that i speak up for myself. I never stay quiet when something is unfair for me i fight for myself.
 Some advice i can give people who are trying to become leaders would be gain respect from others. If you gain respect from other for sure you will be seen as a leader. Speaking up for yourself and making your own decisions is also another way you can become a leader. You can not be influenced on the choices you make because then people will see you can get easily manipulated. Being easily manipulated is a bad way to show leadership because people will want someone who is certain about their choices not some one who is a joke and gets easily pressured into doing something they do not want to.
 

Add comment
Brenda Rojo
Brenda Rojo
   Although, many people question themselves about whether they are a leader or not, I don’t. I believe I am a good leader because I know I always set a good example towards everyone that surrounds me. Being a leader is something that isn’t easy, it is very hard to be able to be responsible especially when you’re a teenager due to mom and dad always being around to pick after yourself and give you everything you need. But, what most people don’t realize that to be able to be a great leader you need to be responsible and be able to do thing yourself and be independent. Also, I consider myself a great leader because , I can recognize someone who is in need of great help and I don’t just throw all the knowledge at them , but I do help them through with whatever they might need help with or figuring out . As a leader I also learned that you need to respect others if you want to gain the same back.

   To be a great leader you can’t think of yourself, but about others. You need to be responsible, and respect everyone. Always be a good example and don’t let anyone convince you of doing something that isn’t right. And always follow your guts not everyone else’s.


 

Add comment
Vanessa Bautista Period 6
Vanessa Bautista Period 6
If people ask me if i'm a good leader, i usually say i am or i am not. I consider myself one because, i usually like to be in power and make a change. Its very hard to be in control and having all that power in your hand. Also being a good leader gives you more life experiences and you can learn from them. This takes a lot of responsibility and pride.
For others in hoping to be good leaders i say to always do what you wanna do never let anyone tell you what to do. Be very responsible in making your choices.
 

Add comment
Julian Ortiz Per 6
Julian Ortiz Per 6
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. Being a great 
 

Add comment
Elainne Latour / P.2
Elainne Latour / P.2
While others may not think I could be a good leader due to being so hyper and playful all the time, I actually do consider myself a good leader when it comes to things I like, or things I am interested in. I am very trustworthy, and I am very hardworking (only in certain situations). I do not like to boss around my team to do things while I do nothing; instead, I like to help out and give ideas, while I listen to others' ideas as well.

One thing a leader must be is very wise. They must be smart enough to construct ideas to help his or her team do something. Another thing I believe a good leader should be is very understanding. If something goes wrong with their plan, an understanding leader would accept it and fix it. However, a leader who is not understand would most likely complain or get angry, which also is immature. This is what a good leader is like.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
TTYL


Add comment
Angel Rassi period 2
Angel Rassi period 2
I consider myself a great leader. When i think of an idea, i think about how it can benefit the whole group. I assign jobs to people depending on what their strength is and how it can help us. I do the harder part of the work knowing i can trust myself in the work being done. I make sure everything is done right and lead the group to make sure everything is good. 
To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. Understand everyone's strength and weaknesses. Make a plan and make sure the group is able to do it. 
 

Add comment
Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
As a leader, you have to set an example and show you are not afraid to try new things, new approaches and processes. You have different responsibilities, adapt your skill set to the realities of the new position. Apply time management in your work, but also in your personal life. Define your goal and communicate it to your team. Create a plan that will make it happen and check on a regular basis where you stand.

Develop a genuine interest in each person, try to understand your team’s qualities and abilities. Allow your peers to portray different opinions and reasoning for the embetterment of you work. If people are questioning your actions and will not follow, make sure to create punishments and consequences for those misbehaviors. By providing a good solution you’re able to portray your good qualities and ability to manage and lead correctly. 1~�

 

Add comment
YLAIRA NEGRON
YLAIRA NEGRON
Leaders have many characteristics that help them overcome all the obstacles that are thrown at them. I do not consider myself a leader. I am not the type of person to lead a group of people, it just does not come out of me. I think a leader has to have confidence, passion, patience, and more. A great leader has to have a great sense leadership. 

My advice to anybody that wants to be a leader is to maintain communication with their followers. Followers that see that their leader is passionate about what they are doing get inspired and help their leader succeed. A leader makes sacrifices for their followers. A leader has a certain role to play and every leader is different.
 

Add comment
Daniel Castillo p.1
Daniel Castillo p.1
I believe i am a great leader. I believe to be a great leader you must be brave and responsible and knows what to do.  To be a leader you have to not be afraid of anything and be confident. Whether it is a leader of a country or leader of a sports team they must all have similar traits to be a great leader. This is why I believe i can be a great leader.

To be a leader you must as well be wise and mature. Nobody would want a immature person to be a leader. This is advice i would give to be a great leader. If you have all these traits and show leadership then you can be a great leader. That is what I believe makes a great leader. 

2 comments

Anonymous 1yr
i love y

Anonymous 1yr
jk


Add comment
Gabriella Padilla P.4
Gabriella Padilla P.4
In all honesty i do not consider myself a great leader. At times i am considered a good leader but overall I'm not. With being a good leader comes great responsibility and lots of pressure. People look up to you and you need to set a good example. You must be self-less and always put others before you. Even though i wish i were describing myself i am not. There are times in which i do put myself before others in certain situations. I am not confident  in myself and i feel that is a key characteristic of being a great leader. 

In order to be a great leader you must also obtain patience. That for sure is something i don't have. You must understand how to take control of any situation you are thrown and i can fairly say i do not like being in control of everything. I also feel like great leaders speak and say what needs to be said. Frankly i am not like that at all. I sugar code things most the time. If something needs to be said i'll say it just usually not straight up. At least I can say I'm honest.Advice i would give someone hoping to be good leader is not be afraid , to speak up. Be honest, there is no need to lie. Have confidence in yourself, learn from my mistakes. Be patient with people. Learn to inspire others. Have a passion and care for whoever you're leading. Lastly be self-less but know when to put yourself before others.  

 

Add comment
Karina Marino
Karina Marino
Great leaders have various characteristics that make them great. Some of these characteristics are: strength, wisdom, diversity, openness, understanding, and many more. Great leaders help out, whether they help their friends and family, their community, or their environment. They put others before themselves. They strive for greatness and want the best for themselves and others. 
i personally think that I am a great leader. I help out in my community with charities, I feed the homeless and help the less fortunate with my church, and I try my hardest to spread positivity. I am always willing to help people in need, and I strive for grstness and the best in myself and others. All together, I feel like I make a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Zoraya Mas
Zoraya Mas
When I think to myself  am I a great leader, I usually think yes. I believe that I put others before myself and am generally the first person to admit when I am wrong. I like hearing other people's thoughts and ideas and working with others. I also like to make sure that people are happy and am concerned when they are not. To me these are some of the attributes of a great leader.

If I was going to give advice to someone on how they can be a great leader, I would start off by telling them that you need to be able to put everyone else's needs above your own. You really need to have a selfless attitude and be able to look at the bigger picture so that everyone can succeed, not just you. Being a leader means that you people have entrusted you with their safety and well being that you take that very seriously. The last piece of advice that I would give someone about being a great leader would be to lead as you would like to follow.
 

Add comment
Giano Stringfellow
Giano Stringfellow
Leaders are composed of several characteristics. I consider myself a leader for several reasons. For one, I hold several leadership positions in clubs throughout my school. In these positions, I must to demonstrate qualities such as integrity, openness, and dedication. In addition, I have help leadership positions in team sports where I have been held accountable for teammates’ actions on and off the court.
If anyone aspired to be a great leader, they should probably take these into account: first and foremost, a leader must have absolute self-awareness. They must be able to compose themselves, no matter what emotional state they are in – especially during hardships. If a group member sees that their leader is apathetic or feels hopeless, they are bound to feel the same. A leader must not show weakness for this reason. In addition to self-awareness, a leader must be able to spread their vision throughout the entire group and get them to want the common goal just as must as he or she does. 


 

Add comment
Vander Souza
Vander Souza 
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
 

Add comment
Hennessy Gutierrez
Hennessy Gutierrez
Period 6
 When people ask me if I'm a good leader I usually say yes. But sometimes not so much. However I think I can be a good leader for most situation. Like any other person I make various mistakes. A leader is someone who sacrifices themselves or something.  Being a leader means that you have to stand up for other people in really hard situations. Being a leader does not mean you have to be selfish to others it means that you have to care or them as if they were your family.

The key to being a leader is always having confidence.  Advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are tying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
HEADPHANIEE


Add comment
Diana Abila
Diana Abila
Period 6
When I'm asked or even ask myself if I'm a great leader, I respond, yes. Although, I cant always be one. However, I feel like I can be a great leader, for the most part. I tend to make many mistakes. like any other person. A good leader is all about sacrificing themselves or something. Being a leader means standing up for others and doing what is right for others. Being a leader is about not being selfish, is about being selfless at times, and only caring about others.  

Confidence is the most significant quality a leader should have. The advice I would give other people to be good leaders is to not be selfish. I would tell them to be confident. To be a great leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow you. Honesty is also key to being a great leader. Being humble is also important to being a good leader. Putting people before you is what a great leader is. 
 

Add comment
Johanna Bellver
Johanna Bellver
When I ask myself, if I would consider myself to be a good leader, I say yes. The advice I would give other hoping to be great leaders it to first of all be a great leader yourself. You have to show others that you are a great leader before you can teach someone to be a great leader. You need to show the characteristics of a great leader. 

You need to show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others makes a big difference between a great leader and poor leader. Being supportive to your classmates, co-workers, etc. Having a positive attitude will rub off, making the great leader be a pleasure to be around with and also make the environment pleasant. Taking responsibilities for your actions shows that you are humble and a human being. This would be the advice I would give others hoping to be great leaders.
 

Add comment
Franchesca Mieles
Franchesca Mieles

There are many things that make up a great leader. I think I have some qualities that make up a great leader such as motivation, drive and perserverance. I am still growing as a person so I don't think I could be a leader at this moment but for those who want to be a leader in order to lead people you have to learn that you have to incorporate others into it. Leading people is about what benefits everyone not just you. Staying humble and not making yourself seem greater than anybody else because you are just as equal as the person next to you. Leading an army consist of working together to form a plan that will benefit all. 
My advice to someone who wants to be a great leader one day is to know your place and who you are before trying to make 
anyone follow you. When you are in a room full of people see how you could work arounf everyone to put together a group that you can lead. Stay humble and stay put. As time passes you will continue to learn about being a leader.
 

Add comment
Rachel Garcia
Rachel Garcia
There is not really one definition for a great leader. Some believe a great leader is someone who doesn't ever break the rules, but some believe a great leader is someone who knows when the rules need to be broken or bent. Do I think I am a great leader? No, absolutely not. Why don't I think I am a great leader you, might ask? Well, for one, I barely know how to take care of myself. Often times I mess up a lot. If I make so many mistakes on my own how will I be a successful leader for others at the same time? I just don't think I am fit to be good leader for anyone or some kind of community.

I do believe I know of some ways that others can be good leaders, though. One aspect of a good leader is honesty. To be a good leader you need to be trusted by the very people who are following you. To gain trust, a leader must give out honesty. One more aspect of a great leader is courage. If someone doesn't think their leader will protect them, then they're not really a good leader.  
 

Add comment
Maileny Perez period 2
Maileny Perez period 2 
Great leaders are hard to come by at times, I want to say that  can consider myself a great leader because to be a  great leader you do not need to be rich or live a certain way, to be a great leader you just need to be yourself and help those around you. Great leaders always put the benefits of others before their own desires and needs. They need to protect those around them and help them in any way possible. Great leaders often have strong characters and it gives them great advantages because they often get pressured to do things or a lot of different people want them to fail. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 

 

Add comment
Jessica Rossetto
Jessica Rossetto
  A lot of people have a different interpretation of a great leader. I feel that I don't have the characteristics to be a great leader. I'm very dependent on others, when I know I shouldn't be. Been a great leader means you have to be confident and others can look up to you. Sometimes I can be a great leader, for example my younger sister motivates me to be a great leader. I want her to look up to me. 

  A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do whats right. Good advice that I can give to others is to never give up. Always put others before yourself. Never let what people say effect you. Be who you are no matter what and don't be afraid to stand up for yourself.  
 

Add comment
Nathalia Quintero
Nathalia Quintero
 

Add comment
Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
I consider myself a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Emily Duenas p.7
Emily Duenas p.7
I would consider myself a good leader. It can be very hard to be a great leader, and to me being a leader is not only about giving someone instructions. When you are a leader others rely and trust on you. A good leader needs to show traits of responsibility, confidence, and leadership.

Advice that I can give to others hoping to be great leaders, is to be passionate about helping others and being confident. It will take sacrifice and you have to be willing to be the very best you can to give others opportunities. You have to believe in yourself and not expect anything in return.
 

Add comment
Bryan Valbuena p.5
Bryan Valbuena p.5
i am confident that i make a great leader. wrestling has taught me much discipline in my life. it has taught how to be persistent and not to quit. it has taught me to be humble and to never get cocky. most importantly, it has taught me to help those who need it.
Coming from a military family, i am quite ready for leadership. I have heard some terrible news and some great news. i come from a strong background and i know i much stronger than many people. to those hoping to be great leaders: stay confident, do not give up, and believe in yourself. no one can tell you otherwise of what you want to do or believe. 
 

Add comment
Victoria Torres
Victoria Torres 
I wouldn’t consider myself a great leader, but sometimes I can make a good leader.  A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader.  

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  In my opinion, that is the key to becoming a leader.  You want people to be able to relay on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is being confident, without it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.  Anyone can become a leader, it all starts with believing in yourself first.  

 

Add comment
Gabriel Morales P-5
Gabriel Morales P-5
I think I can make a decent leader. I feel like I can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and I will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader. Lastly another good reason why I think I could be a good leader is the practice I got from being a patrol leader in Boy Scouts.
 
 Some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I would feel safe if I knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
 

Add comment
Eliseo Texidor p.3
Eliseo Texidor p.3 
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. At times I can be a good leader. I've gotten many good advice to be a good leader from people I look up to. Being a good leader consider's many good traits  to have I use at times. I use these traits for my friends and family that need it. 


  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility . Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. I don't feel like a good leader because I feel like I need many things to cover up to be a good leader. There are many people that will use these traits and will put themselves up to the top like A captain for a sports team.
 

Add comment
Anne Menendez Period: 1
Anne Menendez Period: 1
I feel like I am a decent leader. Sometimes I consider myself a good leader, and sometimes I feel like I’m not a good leader. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, trustworthy, etc. I feel like I am a good leader with my friends. For example, I’m always helping my friends with things even if they didn’t ask me.  Being a leader is not easy, it’s actually difficult because people are counting on you. 

I don’t always feel like a great leader because a great leader needs confidence. I’m not that confident with myself. Also, I’m not the most honest person and one trait a leader needs is honesty. Although, I like to help people because I like seeing people happy it makes me feel like a better person. My advice to other leaders out there is just be yourself, acting like someone else just an act and it’s going to get tiring. Also do good things and expect nothing in return. 
 

Add comment
Ernesto Mora P-6
Ernesto Mora P-6
I consider myself a great leader. Being a good leader is much more than telling people what to do. To be considered a good leader you have to be a supportive and realistic person, to incite others to join you.

Being passionate about your goals may help you succeed as a leader. A leader instills confidence by having a clear vision, showing empathy and being a strong coach. People tend to follow innovators because in a system with finite resources and infinite expansion of population, innovation is essential for not only success but also survival.
 

Add comment
Omar Rodriguez
Omar Rodriguez
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. I may be good at times, but after all, I'm still just your average high schooler. As all humans have, I have a sense of self preservation. I would likely make the choice to put myself first to make sure I get through a situation at times. Depending on the seriousness of the situation at hand, I will either put myself first or last.
There are some traits that we humans can develop in order to be good leaders. Humility, for example, is one of them. One doesn't always have to take 100% credit to be successful.. Some other traits include enthusiasm, stability, and confidence. From what i interpreted from the video, a good leader always puts themselves first into the line of fire/takes the risk first. 
 

Add comment
Melany Hayes pd.2
Melany Hayes pd.2
        I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 

 

Add comment
Justin Suarez
Justin Suarez
Period 2

 I think I can make a decent leader. Now, i'm trying to sound self centered because i'm not, but i feel like i can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. First off, I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and i will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader.

 some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I i would feel safe if i knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
 

Add comment
Kaylie Velez Prd.2
Kaylie Velez    Prd.2
  I feel as though i could be considered a good leader. To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said.  There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. 
        A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest.
 

Add comment
Lexey Holmes P.3
Lexey Holmes  P.3
I would consider myself a great leader because I like to encourage people and encourage myself . Being a great leader doesn't necessarily mean you have to be someone that is known or famous. Being a great leader means you are a person that does the right thing and help other when they are in need.  If you hope to be a great leader don't pressure yourself because everyone  makes mistakes. In order to be a great leader all you need to do is be true to yourself, you don't have to change for others because you are different than the rest of society. Being a good leader is important to many people, and if you believe in yourself and try hard you would be the best great leader there can be.
 

Add comment
Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Sometimes I consider myself a great leader, but sometimes not so much. I can be a good leader because I like to help others. I can also be responsible and I am most of the time. To be a great leader you must be responsible, trust worthy, helpful, and confident. I believe that leaders in a way can be role models  because they are setting an example. 

Sometimes I don't consider myself to be a great leader. I am not a very confident person and I forget to do things all the time. However, I feel like I'm a trust worthy person. I like to help my friends with their problems and make them happy. Some advice I can give to others hoping to be great leaders is that you must respect others and be a good example to other people. 
 

Add comment
Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
     I do consider myself a great leader... Yes it does take a lot of time and dedication, but I just love being able to do my own thing and having everyone look up to you is such a good feeling. There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. Your goal is to make it look easy so that we can have more great leaders in the world!

     Confidence is a very big key to being a great leader. Also, you have to be careful with what you say to or about others because believe it or not the word does travel fast. If you say something, then everyone else will begin to think and say the same thing which can cause some conflict. A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do what's right. 
 

Add comment
Alejandro,Espinoza pr.1
Alejandro,Espinoza                 pr.1
i do think of myself as a good leader but in order to be a good leader you have to do a lot of things its actually very difficult and alot of people put their trust upon you. you have to be organized and you have to have all the answers that the people may ask you. you have to be very responsible if your not that then probably not a good leader.

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. its going to be rough but it shows you how to be a great person.being a leader is wanting your followers to be successful and you want them to thrive. being a leader is helping people not just with one thing but everything.


 

Add comment
Sophia Torres
Sophia Torres
I consider myself a great leader because I feel that I make others feel safer. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. What is important is that that person trusts and cooperates with you. Trust and cooperation are not instructions but your feelings. I make the choice to defend that person anytime they are in trouble. The most common problem is that the person doesn’t trust their leader(s). That’s why I make sure that person trusts me and that I do my best in helping them when they’re in need.

A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. They give great advice to others so that they can be a successful/great leader. They have to have the right motivation and respect towards others. To be a great leader you have to meet the certain criteria. For example, if your group makes the wrong choices you need to be patient with them and lead them towards the right choices. Because in life you are going to make some tough decisions and you have to know what is right and what is wrong. As a great leader, I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 

 

Add comment
Yanel Nunez P.3
Yanel Nunez P.3
I would consider myself an okay leader. Because in some situation can be a great leader but in others I kind of lose my way in being a great leader. In one situation in math class when some people don’t get I go over to them and help them out when I understand what we are doing. But other times when I do understanding I’m too lazy to go and help them out.  But most of the time I do help the out. 

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. Don’t give up on being a great leader when you start off. Make sure you aren’t controlling everyone in a rude way either. You want to guide them in doing something. Eventually they will be a great leader.

 

Add comment
Mercy Hernandez Period
Mercy Hernandez     Period 
To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said. They need to make their people feel safe and protected along with being nice and respectful. Anyone can do it; I consider myself to be a great leader at times. By doing little things like inspiring others to clean up after themselves and help those in need.

A great leader must believe he/she can achieve their goal and will stand up for what they believe is right. They must have courage to stand up to the status quo and to those who think they'll fail. A leader should also give advice and put his/hers people's needs first. Anyone can be a great leader if they wan't to, with the right motivation and their heads in the right direction they to can make a difference.
 

Add comment
Sophia Franco Period 1
Sophia Franco         Period 1
There are many aspects that are required for being a great leader. Focus, confidence, and patience are some of these aspects that are required. I believe I can be a great leader but sometimes I can’t. I can be a great leader because I am always there for people when they need me. I might not be the best leader because I’m not as confident.  Confidence is something that many leaders need. Leaders need confidence because people will start to see that they have confidence and that they are very determined.


Being a great leader is a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- minded about many things. Another aspect when being a great leader is that they need to make sure everyone else’s safety is important. Leaders are not followers; they do everything for themselves. When being a leader everyone is going to look up to that person. 


 

Add comment
LeadersMike Mond
 Leaders
Mike Monduy
 

Add comment
Celine Alemany
Celine Alemany
I consider myself to be not a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like to plan a lot of things because there's always one person that doesn't agree and then that person takes it out on me. But if i don't do anything then i don't get blamed most of the time. Also i don't have a lot of confidence, so when people start saying that i did a bad job then that makes me not want to do it anymore. Other than that if a really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
boi


Add comment
Isabella Vilasuso
Isabella Vilasuso
      I consider myself to be a good leader only at times. I do not have the confidence of one, but I am always there when someone depends on me I do my best to help my friends as much as I can. I do not always lead others, but when I do, it is always in the right direction of course. 

      A good leader should give good advice, that has worked out well before. Giving someone advice that is not reliable, will only worsen their situation. Help the person as much as possible, even if you cannot do anything, in reality. A good leader is a strong person in characrter, but respectful. 
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
boi


Add comment
Yamili Triana P.1
Yamili Triana P.1
  The main point of the video is to explain why leaders do what they do. Leaders have multiple skills; they are humble, trustworthy, responsible, etc. The question for the assignment is, "Do we consider ourselves as leaders and what advice would you give to others hoping to be great leaders?" Right at this moment I don't consider myself a leader. To become a leader it takes time and patience to develop that need to help others and take charge. But, at times I do consider myself a leader depending on what situation I am going through or whether I am trying to help someone else.
  Advice I would give to others is to never give up. Every leader has something in common they never give up and they have that passion. Every single leader, in their own way, have a passion that thrives to move forward, improve and take charge. They don't want to a follower, they want to be themselves and not do what other people tell them to do in which they know is wrong.
 

Add comment
Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Do I consider myself a great leader? At times I can be. A great leader is believing in yourself and others. It means to be great at what you do and   helping others. Being a great leader takes a few skills. You have to be focused and determined on what you want to accomplish. You most certainly need confidence in yourself.  Why confidence? When you start to build up your confidence, others will see it too. This shows people you know what you're doing and that you're determined. 

One of the most important factors of being a leader is passion. You need to love what you do. Having passion for anything keeps you focused and actually interested. When you're a great leader, you should be able to be open-minded. Being open-minded will help with coming yup with new ideas and having communication skills. You learn to accept ideas that are not just your own. It could turn out better than you think. 
 

Add comment
Carlos Valdes p.2
Carlos Valdes p.2
To be a good leader you have to meet certain criteria.  I don't think i'm a good leader  for many reasons. The main one being not being able to cope with other peoples personality. I simply don't have the patience. 
However i am a very responsible person and dedicated when it comes to leading a team. But this doesn't matter much when you look at all the cons. Leaders need to be open minded and i'm' close minded when it comes to taking new ideas into consideration. 
 

Add comment
Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. I do not consider myself to be a good leader because i am not someone you can depend on when taking responsibility, i think i can be considered to be a follower. I must first be a good follower in order to then become a good leader. By being a good follower, i can learn from others’ experience and benefit from their guidance and superior industry knowledge which can only help me to become a better leader yourself when the time comes.

Advice i can give to others that are hoping to be great leaders is that while leaders set the direction, they must also use management skills to guide their people to the right destination, in a smooth and efficient way.
Leaders don’t lead by telling people what they have to do. Instead, leaders cause people to want to help them. A key part of this is cultivating your own desire to help others. When others sense that you want to help them, they in turn want to help you. You’re working towards a goal that’s greater than yourself. It could be something small, like the success of the team, or a larger vision like world peace. Working towards a vision is far more inspiring than working towards personal gain.
 

Add comment
Elizabeth Delgado p7
Elizabeth Delgado p7
It takes a lot to be a good leader. I believe I have those skills. I am trustworthy and responsible. I don't get distracted very easily and I work well with others. I can be a good leader if I put my mind to it and work hard. To be a good leader you need to listen to your partners and respect them. Just because you are in charge doesn't mean you can ignore their ideas and only do what you want to do. You need to be confident in your skills so your team will be motivated by your actions. If your group makes mistakes you need to be patient with them and coach them instead of yelling at them for not doing the task correctly. This is just some advice to be a good leader.
 

Add comment
Alexander Gil
Alexander Gil
I do consider myself to be a great leader, but I don't consider myself to be a typical leader. I'd rather lead people creatively and inspire them. Also, the responsibility a leader carries is more than one would think it to be at first. Leaders are responsible for those under them.  They are willing to sacrifice themselves for the benefit of others. I don't fit any of those criteria. I'm more of a selfish leader.

My advice for someone aspiring to become a great leader would be, stay open minded. A good leader is always open to new ideas and strategies. People get tired of the same thing after a certain amount of time. Leaders have to be willing to put others before themselves in order to ensure success. Leaders are constantly under stress, but their reward normally makes up for it. Lastly I would say that your actions as a leader are extremely important. The people under a leader look to their leader as an example. Make sure the example you are setting is a good one. 
 

Add comment
Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Great leaders, they are trustworthy. A great leader is someone that people can trust and believe in. A great leader puts others needs in front of theirs. A leaders puts the safety and lives of others before their own. The people who trust leaders and believe in them receive that feeling of nurture and certainty back.  Leaders are empathetic and they don't feel any better than their companions, they are the leaders because they have inflicted that feeling of trust in his companions.

Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  I would not consider myself a leader at this moment, I hope to one day be able to inflict trust in people and put their safety above mine.  I wouldn't consider myself a leader because I have yet to put others lives above my own.  Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  
 

Add comment
Chris Moscoso
Chris Moscoso
To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.

 

Add comment
Anthony Garcia        Period 1
Anthony Garcia        Period 1
     Good leaders are people that you can trust. They are people who will put themselves at risk for others. The reason people trust them is because the leader trusts them back. In an organization, a good leader doesn't care about the numbers as much as the people. An example of a good leader is a parent. When their child comes home with a C from school, the parent may be a little angry but in the end, they still love their child and will help them change that C or do better next time. This is so that they can achieve more for themselves. A good leader will do the same. If there is a performance issue with one of the employees, a good leader wont fire them, they will coach them so that they wont make that mistake again.This is what a true good leader really is.


 

Add comment
Alexander Palacio 
Alexander Palacio 
Period:2
For me I always thought to believe that a good leader is someone that you can trust , someone who is able to lead you to the right direction. Being part of a team sport , such as myself, leadership is a major factor. In sports a good leader is someone who pushes you to the best of your abilities , someone who doesn't let you give up even when you want to . A good leader is someone who can create change for the good , and someone who is loyal . Advice that'll give someone to be a great leader is to build trust and to be loyal , a good leader always leads its people to the right direction and never to failure . Most importantly a good leader must have confidence in its self, with confidence comes strength and strength is what is needed to be a good leader.

 

Add comment
Justin Bu             Pd.2
Justin Bu             Pd.2
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
 

Add comment
Christina Irias (P.2)
Christina Irias (P.2)
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. An important characteristic a great leader should have is being trustworthy. You're a leader for a reason, people depend on you to lead and guide them. The out all their trust in you. When your team doesn’t trust you, you don’t get their best effort. Leaders that are trustworthy make you feel safe because they help you through your problems and tend to put you first before themselves. Yes, a leader should be intelligent, confident and have passion but being trustworthy is a key component of being a leader. 
To be honest, as of now I'm more of a follower than a leader, but if I was a leader, I think I would make a good one. I am very trustworthy, I tend to take care of other people before myself, and I have a positive mindset. I like to cooperate with others. When we have a group project, I am very efficient, and encouraging. The team trust me and know I will get stuff done.  
 

Add comment
Forming a Leader
Forming a Leader
Alberto Leon
Leaders, a specific type of people who do not need to have authority, but rather to have people who will follow him and who helps the ones who do follow him and care for them. A leader is one who does not put himself above others, but puts others above himself so that they may grow to be better and more successful than he ever was. To sacrifice his time, health, or sweat for those in his group so that they can stay healthy and be well and safe. A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. This does not only apply to jobs or the army, but it can be sports or just everyday life. Like helping your friends with their homework or tutoring others or even just sharing your food with someone who does not have any. In sports it could be leading the team to victory and making every player feel as though they are actually contributing to the team instead of just a few players doing everything. A good leader will make everyone feel as though they have importance and show that they could be better through hard work and dedication.
 

Add comment
Michael Torres
Michael Torres
P.2
A good leader is someone trustworthy and intelligent. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. They don't need to have millions of dollars, own some massive  company. They just need to let you know that they would do anything to keep you safe and happy.
But how do you become a good leader? How do you show that you would do anything to save others? You don't need to throw yourself in front of a train or anything. You just need to show that you would sacrifice your own happiness to give others a better life. To show that you would save others even if you have to give up the things you want most. Even your dreams.
 

Add comment
Brandon Vega
Brandon Vega
A leader is someone you can trust. Someone you know that would do anything to keep you safe. They don't have to be the head of a big company or organization. Anyone with these characteristics can be a leader. Many people who are in control of major companies or organizations are not leaders. To be a leader you must sacrifice yourself for the safety of others.

Me personally i cant consider my self a leader. Not just yet. I have not put myself in danger in the aid of others. I am yet to complete such task. Once I do I am still not a leader. I need to carry out the actions in my everyday life to be considered a leader.
 

Add comment
Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Period 1
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy- let alone a leader? What does it actually mean to be trusted? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader goes a much farther way than anybody would think. It Means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you KNOW that they would have committed the same actions for you. Now, let's go in depth with this subject- would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let go.
I don't know if I consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, though, and that's enough to get me on my way. I feel like I don't hold most qualities to be a good leader, because I have my moments where I seem to be TOO nice. I cover some of the foundation to be a good leader, but I don't care if I'm at the top or bottom of the food chain, because as long as I know I can be trusted by enough people, I have done what's best. To be frankly honest, I personally care about others safety and health before mine most of the time. Why? That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I do have morals and I have been taught that even though I am going to be my first priority, I have to think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
 

Add comment
Leadership
Leadership
Not anybody can be a great leader.  Great leaders do not come and go easily. Usually , they are remembered throughout the years for their demonstration of leadership. Certain characteristics separate an average person from a great leaders. Leaders would sacrifice themselves for the greater good of others. They are able to put themselves on the side and carry their own people or team to success. No matter the conditions or circumstances, great leaders can find a way to achieve greatness. 


I personally consider myself a great leader. On the basketball court I am one of the best leaders. Basketball wise, I can get my teammates to where they need to be on the court, get them open for easy points, and run the floor easily. In other terms, i can motivate my teammates so they can play to their full potential, and talk to my team in times of doubt and success. In order to win, I will carry the team on my back or if it takes for me not to score in order to win, I will. Leaders from basketball to politics all have one thing in common and that is to help others in any possible way. 

Nimrod Espinoza
 

Add comment
Leaders
Leaders
Lissette Rocha Period 2
Leaders are very special type of person, and I believe that some people are born to be a leader one day. I believe that I can be an amazing helper to leader, but I don’t have the confidence enough to be a leader. I am a very quiet person that tries to comprise too much, and to be a leader you have to be firm and confident. People can be very complicated, and if you try to make everyone happy it is impossible. If a person wants to be a leader, they need to have the qualities to be one. Leaders are firm, confident, fair, smart, brave, never give up, and listen to the people. Those are some of the many qualities a leader needs to have, but always remember to sacrifice yourself for others and put yourself second from the people. Leaders make people feel safe and protected. One of the questions are, why should leaders make his or her people safe? The reasoning behind this is, because a leader should be about to protect the people from the “bad”. That’s why they need to also be brave and smart, so they can make smart and brave choices to protect his or her people. Overall, leaders are willing to do anything and if you are that person, always believe in yourself. ��Z�4�,��

 

Add comment
 
 
 

Add comment
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Hope Flores
Period 7
 When someone one is a good leader they should make you feel safe.Leaders usually know what they are doing, making the workers more comfortable. the reason why we feel safe when a good leader is in charge, is because they understand how to make things work and keep everything under control.
I think I would be a fine leader. Knowing the need of the people I'm leading would be critical to me. You need to have a certain sense of humility. I want to reach down to the members to help them, not just sit at a high pedestal about them.

 

Add comment
Nathen Gellibert Period 7
Nathen Gellibert Period 7

                I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. rsehero.co�(����

 

Add comment
Karla Martinez P-1
Karla Martinez P-1
I consider myself a great leader because even in school if a friend needs help in anything I would help him, no matter what the effort takes. I think that looking after people even if you don't have to makes you a great leader and a great person.I have a friend who is an esol student and sometimes he struggles with his homework. I always try to be on top of him so he doesn't miss any assignment or homework.
My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest. The world needs more people to do kind things and to help our similar. We are all human and he all need to be there for each other.
 

Add comment
Leadership 
Leadership 
Haniel Suris p. 1
I do consider myself a great leader. i would give up and sacrifice anything for my team. I know they will do the same too. we break each other down for are own well being to release the dog in all of us. we push each other far beyond our limits, but at the end of the day we were all just doing that for our own well being.
    upcoming leaders should have an influence on the younger guys on the team just starting off. They will look up to you as someone who they feel safe with and someone they trust. being a good leader build future better leaders. push your team to be the best they can make sure they don't give up until they are done. At the end of the day its for their own good.

 

Add comment
Good Leaders
Good Leaders
 

Add comment
Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leaders. Leaders are supposed to keep people safe. They should let his team or group eat first. Leaders are the one who take that risk to help and rescue others in need. They risk there lives for people that they might not even know. For instance 9/11, a tragic day. Many fire fighters and police officers lost there lives saving people they don't even know. Many family members were in grief and mourned                                               
Another example is when more then one hundred boats came in to save the people of Manhattan. It took them just nine hours. That is the fastest record the boats saved people. Most people saved record. They saved more that five hundred thousand people that day. But sometimes although something bad happens there is always something good that comes out of it.
 

Add comment
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 10mo
Cool drawing idea is one of the best channel for amazing cool drawing ideas! https://cooldrawingidea.com/
Your avatar

I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
ralph period 3

Your avatar

I consider myself a great
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
Your avatar

I consider myself a great
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
Your avatar

I consider myself a great
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
Your avatar

I consider myself a great
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
Your avatar

Empty
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Daniel Souza
Daniel Souza
Leadership is based on responsibility and most importantly trust. I believe that I have these attributes into being a great leader. I have well morals about being kind to others and to never judge a book by its cover. A great leader needs to have patience and to be fearless. I always listen to what people have to tell me. I'm also give great feedback and ideas.


For someone who is trying to become a great leader, I will advise them that there is going to be tough choices you have to make. But always be patient and trust in others. When you build trust with your people the job becomes much easier. People will confide in you to make the right choices and that boosts your confidence levels. Also be kind and loyal no matter the situation. 
Your avatar

Jennifer Rodriguez
Jennifer Rodriguez
we
we
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
greatleader
greatleader
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Seleste Arauz
Seleste Arauz
      Great leaders are created through trust and graciousness. I consider myself a pretty good leader. I take others opinions into consideration. I listen and care about others. I also try to do what I can do for the other. I support my team and guide it when it needs the guidance. It's important to make your team or whatever group you're leading feel comfortable or safe with you. That is why I try to be as friendly, open minded and caring as I can be.
       There are many different attributes that make up a good leader. For one who is trying to be a good leader, you need to put others before yourself. Making others feel safe is very important. When the group you are leading had full trust in you, they feel safe and will follow you happily, without fear and with respect. Always listen to others. What other's say is important, but you still have to be assertive, but still be understanding. A good leader is someone everyone can look up to and trust. Be the example for someone else.
Your avatar

Meliza Reyes
Meliza Reyes
 To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and I don't think of myself when i make decisions. My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be considerate of other people. 

Your avatar

Sabrina Hernandez
Sabrina Hernandez
To be a leader you need followers. But, people will only follow you if they feel safe and trust you. In order to be a great leader, you need to listen and understand the people around you. You want to avoid making your "followers" feel threatened and less-than. A good leader makes the people around them feel safe, heard, and sacrifices themselves to give their followers the opportunity to succeed, and improve. Leaders like this have followers who are willing to work hard for the success of the whole group, especially the leader.

I'm not the CEO of a company or the director of a big project, but I consider myself a good leader. I think I'm a good leader because my friends and family trust me. If i need support they are always there for me .And if they ever need me I'm there to help. We all support each other. During group projects I listen and try to understand my group members. If we have arguments I make sure to be patient and come to an agreement.A great leader is patient, kind, and supportive.
Your avatar

Aa
Aa
  In order to be a great leader, you need to be all for the people following you and its good to be open minded. It takes a lot of work to have people follow you with their trust. You are a representative of not only yourself but of everyone behind you. I consider myself a great leader.  I am very open to everyone.
 I believe everyone is equal and that everyone has a voice. I have been in leadership positions before and i find myself to be a good leader. I am open minded and listen to other opinions. I work well under stressful situations. I believe id make a decent if not good leader. I believe people feel safe around leaders because they trust them to do whats right.
Your avatar

Allison Diaz
Allison Diaz
 Being a good leader takes a lot of work. from listening, understanding, working hard. It takes a lot more. You got to work with people and know how they feel and how you feel but you got to accept what people think and feel. But when it comes to thinking " am i good leader" the truth is you will never know because it's what you know in your heart, if you think you're a good leader so be it. But you never know because some people will think you're a bad leader. 

However, i dont think myself as a good leader because i tend to argue and not listen to people. i tend to be stubborn and just do what i want. but i will give good advice, which can be "life is a never ending series of missed opportunity" meaning live every moment in your life and take everything you can get and do. and never stop reaching for what you want because you only have this one life make it great and make your world a better place.
Your avatar

Edyli Valverde
Edyli Valverde
In order to be a great leader you must have to know what the rest have to say and how they feel. I considered myself a great leader because i am very open minded person willing to listen to everyone's opinions whether its in my favorite or not. Being able to stand up for what you and others surrounded by you believe is an important role in being a good leaders. As an advice to those that want to be good leaders is to be more open minded and not get upset if someones opinion isn't in your favorite. You must remember that not everyone is the same and everyone has different opinions and reactions to everything. Also a good leader should have trust in everyone and friends with everyone. No one wants a back stabber as a leader.

Your avatar

We will put our lives at
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
Your avatar

Isabella Figueroa
Isabella Figueroa
To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. One of the reasons we trust leader is so they can guide us in the right direction. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and i don't think of myself when i make decisions.  My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be selfless
Your avatar

chl
chl
Your avatar

Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
Your avatar

Amanda Diaz
Amanda Diaz
The question that is posed is, what makes a good leader? Risking your life to save others? I think there are many qualities to be a good leader. Being able to stand up in tough situations, having the confidence in yourself that you could lead other people.  Being able to care more about others well being rather than your won. Being a leader is being selfless.
Would I consider myself a good leader? I would say yes.  I believe that I am selfless. I would rather see other happy than myself sometimes. I’m compassionate when it comes to other peoples feelings. I like to help others do better. I like to lead people, especially in school projects. I like to help out, to encourage others, to make them feel like they  a part of a group. 

Your avatar

Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
Your avatar

Felix Rios P.4
Felix Rios P.4
Your avatar

Ryan Castanedo
Ryan Castanedo
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
Your avatar

Luis Menendez
Luis Menendez
The Ted Talk named "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek lights up qualities that are totally vital in pioneers and shouldn't something be said about these people makes them successful. Simon uncovered that an extensive part is the assume that exists between the pioneers and the adherents. The pioneers must carry on in a way that encites their devotees to believe them and feels safe. Under a decent pioneer, an individual does not feel dread of being surrendered by this pioneer, or disposed of for something better. The leader turns into a figure the individual can gaze upward to, comprehend, and see as a supporting figure. At the point when this happens, the individual would forfeit himself for their pioneer on the grounds that the pioneer has effectively shown that they would forfeit themselves for the individual. 

I trust I am a decent leader for some reasons. I forfeit myself for the benefit of the group or gathering all through many events. I have a tendency to be viewed as trsutworthy and honest to goodness as I attempt to show these qualities through my practices toward the gathering. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would set aside opportunity to help or mentor any individual in the gathering/group that would require it. I am likewise idealistic and spurring, guaranteeing to keep assurance in the gathering high and strengthening the development mentality in the individuals.
Your avatar

Kamila Pereira p.6
Kamila Pereira p.6
 I do consider myself a great leader just because I am some one that works for things. I work hard and am dedicated to my studies. A good leader is responsible and has good communication skills. A good leader has good sportsmanship and can work in a team.
Your avatar

Brahian Vargas P.6
Brahian Vargas   P.6
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I am a perfectionist, I want things to be done right so we are even closer to victory. 
As any leader I  have flaws and one of them is that im too stubborn sometimes but most of the time, i think about it and consider the options that were given to me by my peers. I understand that a group is not about just one person, i like to make sure everyone is on track by being their own person with their own character and opinions. I want to be a protector and i want my group to feel safe and sound.
Your avatar

Jennifer Betancourt
Jennifer Betancourt

 The Ted Talk titled "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek illuminates qualities that are absolutely necessary in leaders and what about these individuals makes them effective. Simon revealed that a large component is the trust that exists between the leaders and the followers. The leaders must behave in a way that encites their followers to trust them and feels safe. Under a good leader, an individual does not feel fear of being abandoned by this leader, or discarded for something better. The leader becomes a figure the individual can look up to, understand, and see as a nurturing figure. When this occurs, the person would sacrifice himself for their leader because the leader has already demonstrated that they would sacrifice themselves for the person.
 I believe I am a good leader for many reasons. I sacrifice myself for the good of the team or group throughout many occasions. I tend to be seen as trsutworthy and genuine as I try to demonstrate these qualities through my behaviors toward the group. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would take time to help or coach any person in the group/team that would need it. I am also optimistic and motivating, assuring to keep morale in the group high and reinforcing the growth mindset in the members.
Your avatar

Bryan Vega
Bryan Vega
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
Your avatar

Melissa Mora
Melissa Mora 
I strongly believe i am a great leader since i contain these qualities: Self-spurred: 
Spurred pioneers want to accomplish well beyond desires. 
This originates from their energy, pride and want to wind up plainly better and the inspiration to show improvement over every other person. 
To prevail as a pioneer, you should be roused, and nobody else can do that for you with the exception of your self. 
 Models: 
Pioneers hold them selves and the general population around them to a higher standard than most, both on an individual and expert level. Pioneers comprehend that with a specific end goal to accomplish higher norms, they need solid esteems, consider themselves responsible for their words/activities and never rationalize. 
Keep in mind that you're the normal of the five individuals you invest the most energy with. 
Certainty: 
Lamentably, certainty can be something you either have or don't have, however I trust that it can be drilled and learned. 
Certainty needs to do with your internal impression of your capacity to satisfy a specific part and is worked through your encounters and dealings amid your life. 
To fabricate your certainty you should be available to new encounters and fizzle or you'll never develop and discover the quality expected to push the cutoff points of what you're prepared to do. You pick up quality, boldness and certainty by each involvement in which you truly stop to look fear in the face. – Eleanor Roosevelt 
Good faith and Energy: 
Where others may think an undertaking or errand is excessively troublesome, pioneers confront those difficulties with vitality and inspiration. 
Inspiration is infectious, so make certain to concentrate on your mentality and comprehend you set the tone for your business and the general population around you. 
Responsible: 
Being responsible implies that you acknowledge obligation regarding the results expected of you, both great and awful. 
You don't accuse others. What's more, you don't accuse things that were out of your control. 
Until the point when you assume liability, you are a casualty. What's more, being a casualty is the correct inverse of being a pioneer. 
Extraordinary pioneers step up with regards to impact the result and assume liability for the outcomes. 
Strength: 
Aristotle called strength the primary goodness, since it makes the greater part of alternate ethics conceivable. 
Authority some of the time includes settling on disliked choices which requires a specific level of courage. 
On the off chance that you need to be more gallant you have to attempt new things, have more trust and trust in others, and in addition have the capacity to raise troublesome issues that others would leave uncertain. 
Locked in: 
Awesome pioneers can concentrate their consideration on the current issue without being diverted. 
Notwithstanding when your to a great degree occupied, you have to ensure that you're taking part in the process with colleagues and not giving requests from the sideline. 
Individual Story: There's a nearby Mexican eatery that I adore, in light of the fact that the sustenance is magnificent, as well as I cherish how it's run. The proprietor brings nourishment/beverages to clients, answers the telephone and everything in the middle. He even makes a point to make proper acquaintance with each individual that comes into his entryway, even with more than 100 pressed tables. Now that is a drawn in pioneer! 
Character: Pioneers are very much characterized and have one of a kind personas that make them one-of-kind. 
They are brimming with identity and are not hesitant to stand solitary and be extraordinary. 
They comprehend that the things who make them diverse are the things that characterize their character. 
Amusingness: 
Numerous pioneers are sticklers, which tends to make them disparaging of themselves and the general population around them. 
You ought to have a sound comical inclination about existence and not consider your self excessively important 
In any case, pioneers who consider them selves excessively important hazard distancing individuals. 
Compelling pioneers can snicker at them selves and comprehend that they are just human and can commit errors like every other person. 
 Energy: 
Energetic pioneers frequently have a solid, wild want that drives them forward. 
The measure of enthusiasm you have specifically influences your state of mind, vitality and that of y
Your avatar

Janpaul Paredero
Janpaul Paredero
I consider myself a great leader. Most people think that a leader is the most important person in a group when in reality they are just people that help you do better. I always try to lead people into doing better on things such as projects and school assignments. Leaders also give people advice and are typically good at certain things. Many people are talented in certain things but don't give people any advice which is kind of selfish .
Some characteristics i can give to people wanting to be a leader is to be humble and generous. Other things is being gentle and slow paced for the person your leading to fully understand and take in information. Leadership can help you in many aspects of life such as school, a job, sports, and even things you do for entertainment such as video games.
Your avatar

Jacob Valdes
Jacob Valdes
     I can consider myself a great leader. I have a lot of faith in people and I also believe in them like my family, friends, and others. I would help out my friends when they need me like helping them on related school things, business type of stuff, and anything. I would always take care  of my family and their issues they are dealing with and sometimes taking care of your siblings or your little cousins when they need you. 
      I can advise you that being a great leader is not easy. It also doesn't mean that you have to be on top of everyone or looking out for them all the time. Being a leader also requires teamwork like for example, in a basketball team with a lot of athletes. They can help you anytime with teamwork and assist.
Your avatar

JBM
JBM
Your avatar

l.o
l.o
	I personally believe that I am a fairly good leader. I have my flaws here and there but I do open my eyes and distinguish right from wrong. I try to set an example to not only my little brothers but also my peers. I enjoy my weekends and do reckless things from time to time but when it comes down to getting my work done and keeping my grades up I’m on top of it.
	Something I’d advise anyone is to keep in mind that being a leader does not mean bossing people around and being ahead and on top of everyone else. Being a leader actually requires teamwork. You're building up and stacking up with other people. 


Your avatar

Keila C p.6
Keila C p.6
I consider myself a good leader because i don't make excuses, i'm responsible, i'm compassionate, i think everything through, and i also have fun. I listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. 

People lead in their own ways. I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates.



Your avatar

Alexa Villamizar p.6
Alexa Villamizar p.6
I consider myself a good leader most of the time. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything I would not do myself. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. I’m also very supportive and help to push others achieve their goals. Furthermore, I don’t give up on the people I care about and the people I’m helping. But, sometimes I get very shy and insecure and stay quiet when I don’t have confidence in my leadership.
 I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make the right decisions. Being a great leader can be a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- mindedness. Communication with your team is key. Feedback from your people make your decisions much more effective. Moreover, consistency is also a very important factor because nobody wants someone that is up and down all the time. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you have the credibility to complete them.
Your avatar

Christopher Bailey
Christopher Bailey
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you know that they would have done the same for you. Would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let you go.
I somewhat consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, and I like starting things or being the first to do something. On the other hand though, I am very shy and very nice. Those are not qualities a leader should have. I also sometimes hesitate when making decisions. But I usually care about others safety and health before mine That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I personally think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
Your avatar

Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.
 
 A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
Your avatar

Alyssa Arias
Alyssa Arias 
   I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assume.             
     To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
Your avatar

Adriano Martinez P6
Adriano Martinez P6
good leaders make you feel safe because most of them know what are they doing and how they act that's why they make you feel safe, i consider my self a good leader because every time i'm going to do a project or something that requires a group of people, i always first organize the situation in order to make the work better so leader also makes you feel safe when they comfort you if something bad happens or has happened, they don't make you feel sad of yourself because you didn't know how to act to something, good leaders are supportive because of that, and a good leader never let you down.
Your avatar

Lia Diaz P4
Lia Diaz P4
I would say i am a great leader. I never fail to push passed my limits and go outside of the box for things. If you want to be a good leader you need to encourage those around you and help them grow as an individual. It isnt easy to be a leader for yourself and others. At the end of the day to be a leader you need to be strong and powerful. I personally hate pushing people because it may come off as rude. 
Also, you must be responsible and trustworthy.  If you dont have that you wont be able to get through a lot. Loyalt is a big aspect on being a leader. A lot of people will have  to rely on you and you cannot let them down.
Your avatar

Ashley Martinez
Ashley Martinez
Ashley Martinez
Ashley Martinez
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Alyssa Gonzalez
Alyssa Gonzalez
Do I consider myself a great leader? I consider myself to be a pretty good leader. When I get the chance to be one, I make sure that I show most of the traits and characteristics that it takes. I’ve been told that I’d make a great one, but sometimes I choose not to be since it requires a lot of responsibility. A leader shouldn’t be someone who bosses people around. A leader should be someone who encourages us to do the best that we can. 

Some advice that I can give to be considered a great hero is you need to have listening skills. Conduct and initiate dialogue that requires active and reflective listening. Be attentive to what others are saying, ask good questions, and obtain accurate comprehension. Always have diversity awareness. Endorse a culture that understands and recognizes the importance of diversity for success. You also definitely need energy or enthusiasm. If you embody positive energy, enthusiasm and eagerness in your everyday interactions, so will others 

Your avatar

Joshua Valdes
Joshua Valdes
Why good leaders make you feel safe

 

          I consider myself to be a decent leader. I’m not always the one in charge, but when I am, things get done. This shows especially when I do group projects for school. I try to be generous to others with materials, thoughts, and ideas. I also make sure everyone is doing their fair share without feeling pressured to do so. I try to make people feel as comfortable and safe as possible and take into consideration on what the individual might be going through in their household.

 

          For people who are trying to be great leaders, they need to be willing to sacrifice. Sacrificing yourself for the better of others is what a good leader is. Also, a good leader must be kind in nature and make people feel safe. A great leader will be trustworthy and honest. A leader that you cannot trust is no leader. Overall, being a leader does not take much, but you have to be willing to do it. 
Your avatar

Isabella Gomez P.7
Isabella Gomez P.7
I don't consider myself a good leader although I've been told I'd make a great one.We are told to believe that leaders are those who have authority over us and boss us around but that is wrong.If someone is being authoritative, their followers are more likely to rebel against them.Leaders are to encourage us to do our best and to work with us to reach the potential that others didn't believe we could reach and in return we would sacrifice our time and energy who actually wants to work with us in both reaching the top of the world.

Being a leader doesn't necessarily taking over everything.I can be a leader by simply guiding my friends and family in the right direction and teaching them to be true to themselves.In order to lead others to their best, you have to work in leading yourself in the right path and learn to love yourself.If you are ready to sacrifice yourself to help shape someone else into their better selves and to make others your first priority in your work environment or in your life then you are truly meant to be a hero.
Your avatar

Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5
Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5 
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.

A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
Your avatar

Angelina Escanio
Angelina Escanio
Ways to becoming a great leader
Ways to becoming a great leader
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Johan Rodriguez
Johan Rodriguez
I do consider myself a leader. I lead a youth group a church of 10 kids who are looking for a better purpose in life than just being out on the street wasting their lives on what the world has to offer them. I give them what they want and definitely what they need. I give them information and I keep everyone in that circle of trust. I keep it personal with each and every one of them and if someone has a problem I set aside mine and pay more attention to theirs until it is solved. If one sheep gets lost then the good shepherd leaves the 99 others that he has to go and find that one lost sheep no matter what mountains he has to climbs and how many times he falls.

 He looks for that sheep, in other words we care for that person not more than the others but until we find them and bring them back to where the others are. Like this your personal bond and personal relationship becomes better with them. You establish trust and you establish honesty because after all the headaches and mountains that you climb those sheep will stay close to you and will stay by your side and because you have stayed by theirs. They would do the same for you. It doesn’t take much to become a leader but it does take sacrifice.

Your avatar

Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Boss vs Leader people always have a negative connotation. But leader has always been a people leader. Being a leader is being there for your people. Fight with them as they work. A boss is someone who just commands and demands.
 I don't think i can be a leader. A leader although helps in benefit of the people has to be firm and decisive. I am decisive person but not firm. But a leader makes you feel safe and secure. I don't have much tolerance so i would probably be a boss. But they are very few leaders in this world.
Your avatar

Marla Gonzalez
Marla Gonzalez
  
why good leaders make you feel safe
why good leaders make you feel safe
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Rene Lucas
Rene Lucas
I consider myself to be a good leader when I need to be
I consider myself to be a good leader when I need to be
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Christian Alzate p 5
Christian Alzate p 5
I consider myself a good leader, because I'm always there for people when I'm needed. I'm always trying my best to be there and helping people. I see myself a leader because to me a leader is someone who always motivates others. Being a leader is different than being a boss and not many can be called leaders. Others say they are but they don't suit up to the title. 

They make me feel safe because if I'm with a group of people that don't care about my well being I wouldn't feel safe at all. If I'm with people that I know only want good for me and actually care then I would because it's people that want me to do good in life. It's people that push me to be better than what I think I can do. I know when I'm safe and I also know when I'm not as well, being with leaders make me feel so much safer. 



Your avatar

Thalia Matos p-5
Thalia Matos p-5
I consider myself a great leader because
I consider myself a great leader because
Powerpoint presentation
padlet drive
Your avatar

Jasmine Harris
Jasmine Harris
I consider myself a good leader when I need to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic. A good leader should be able to have confidence, which I do, sometimes. Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then it’s an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.

Your avatar

Jorge Molina
Jorge Molina
I  consider myself a good leader when i have to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic.A good leader should be able to have confidence, which i do, sometimes.I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret.

   To someone who wants to be a good leader, they should work on certain traits or virtues. First of all they should have confidence and the will to be more confident every time. They also should have or feel empathy towards those he or she is guiding.You should be able to understand their situations to the best of your ability so that you can have a positive impact on their life.
Your avatar

Christopher Paulino
Christopher Paulino
      Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. The best leaders have certain traits that make them hugely successful. Being a good leader isn’t easy. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. While a leader's actions may be examined when things are going bad, it is their leadership qualities that shine through the worst of times. 

      In certain situations I do consider myself a good leader. For example, I have a younger sister who looks up to me. So I have to set an example for her so she can be influenced, so by the time she’s all grown up she’ll have had a good leader that guided her. Also, my parents are good leaders who influence both me and my sister. In order to be a great leader you have to be responsible, you need to have a great mind set, and have your heart set out to help others.

Your avatar

Hannah Himes
Hannah Himes
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Daniela Garzon
Daniela Garzon
 I consider myself to be a good leader always being there for the person encouraging them to be better. As well as listening to others opinion and giving them feedback for example if your in class and your doing a group project. If someone is struggling and needs help I always like to help the person.                                                    Being  a great leader is about being yourself and willing to help others. Also being responsible, confident, and always having a positive attitude.                                       
Your avatar

Evan Cortes
Evan Cortes
Leader
Leader
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Noah Perez
Noah Perez
 
     I consider myself a good leader since I have a little brother who always follows what I do since he was little. I always want to show him the best part of me so he can get a good example. I get so proud when I see he is doing very well in school because it somehow shows me that I’m doing a good work as being his big sister. I also feel trust to a lot of people because I know they trust me too. For example, when I work in groups with my friends and I’m the leader I trust them by distributing the work because I trust that they will do it and at the end get a good result on it. 

  The advice I can give to others if they want to be a great leader is to always trust their team or their people. It is a good way to get their trust back when you, being the leader, give it to them first as trusting them with some important work or assignment. Also it is very important for leaders to be an example for everyone, so if you are working in a group then you should also get some part of the work and not only distribute it to everyone else and you don’t get any part. Leaders should always make their team feel safe and in order to do that you should give them security and show them that you know what you are doing and that you have the character to achieve what you want. 

Your avatar

Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a great leader because I have two younger sisters that look up to me. Even though sometimes  I know I could  be a a better example for my sisters but I try my best. 
My advice to people who want to be great leaders is to be the best person you could possibly be. You have to practice what you preach and do anything stupid.  
Your avatar

Alahna Berrios
Alahna Berrios
I consider myself a great leader depending on the situation. If it involves something i am good at, i can definitely be a leader. If i have no knowledge about something, whatsoever,  I cannot be the leader because I wont be able to guide the rest the right way. Also, when it comes to presenting in front of a class and/or putting myself out there I am not so great at it. 
When it comes to softball, I can be a pretty good leader. I have a lot of experience and I can guide others and show them how to improve. I don't really care about the negative things people might say about me. As long as i'm doing good and not hurting anyone else, I mind my own business. Only way i listen to what other people have to say it's if they have something good to say or something that will help me improve. 
Your avatar

Gabriela Batista
Gabriela Batista
I consider myself a great leader depending on what is happening. One thing i am good at leading is things like group projects. also coming up with fun ideas. However when it comes to things like presenting in the front of class and putting myself out there i am not so great. But that doesn't matter because with determination and confidence it is easy to come out of your shell and become a leader for anything you do.

  One way you can become a natural born leader is confidence. If you aren't confident in what you're saying then people aren't going to listen. You also have to consider other peoples feelings and their believes on the situation you are put in. But it is important as well to remember your believes while doing so because if you don't you might loose yourself in the processes. Being a leader is an important trait to have. 
Your avatar

Almendra Esponda
Almendra Esponda
   I view myself as a great leader for these following reasons. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader. 

  The key to being a leader is always having confidence. Some advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader. 

Your avatar

Francisco Meneses
Francisco Meneses
   I feel as if i am a good leader because i listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. i am also fair and believe in equality and equity. 
   People lead in their own ways and that's fine, just remember to always be fair and keep your team happy.
Your avatar

Sergui Velez
Sergui Velez
   I consider myself not to be a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like a lot of things because there's always that one person that doesn't agree with you and then that person takes it out on you. But if I don't do anything then I don't get blamed for it so I have nothing to worry about. I also don't have much confidence, so when people start saying that I did a bad job on whatever it is I did then that makes me not want to do it anymore and quit. Other than that if I really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader. 
   Putting all that aside it can be beneficial. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then its an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.
Your avatar

Karina Penton
Karina Penton





I see myself as a good leader since I like to listen to what everyone has to say. After getting everyone’s opinion I can act on everyone’s needs and make it work. I am capable of understanding what everyone in the group wants which makes me easy to work with. This is all a mental understanding of working together. Also fulfilling everyone else’s needs and putting mine to the side by not being selfish.

Setting a strong outlook and in-dependency helps those follow and trust the leader. If someone is irrational and acts off impulse they show they are not fit to lead people. Followers need someone to inspire and look up to them. Which is why they need someone who is helpful and understanding. A leader isn’t someone who just bosses everyone around, they should be open to anyone and understanding of whoever needs their help.  

Your avatar

Raul Aguiar
Raul Aguiar
I consider myself a good leader, but i will be honest and say that not at all times. When it is necessary i will rise up and face a challenge straight on and lead a group if i have to. Sometimes i might be a little selfish but i am working to stop that and become a better leader. For the most part i am a good leader. If I am in a group and someone is afraid of doing something or of something i will help them or do it for them so they learn to not be afraid of it. I am naturally nice and friendly person, and if i make friends i will always help them in what they need.

Some advice i can give to others that want to become good leaders is to first believe in yourself. If you cannot believe in yourself you will not be able to believe in any decisions you make or in your group and that will destroy your group. Be confident in the decisions you make. Always be friendly, forgiving, and nice because you want your group to trust you and keep following you. The last piece of advice is to just have courage and charge into problems face on and do not let others have to face problems alone, and if you follow this advice you will be a good leader in no time.
Your avatar

Ricardo Baez
Ricardo Baez 
I consider myself a good leader when the going gets tough but to be a great leader it takes a lot. It is all mental though however to be a good leader you must put your needs and wants to the side. Everything you do must be for the greater good. To be a good leader you must make the people want to follow you, do what you do and listen to you because they know what you do or say is for everyone's benefit before your own.
 There are leaders at the top of companies and such but are horrible leaders. They are terrible in leading because you might do what they say. The reason however is because you have to and they have authority over you outside of that though you would not want to follow them. Good leaders know how to make you motivated and help you even though they might need it themselves. A good leader makes their people feel safe and but his own people before him.
Your avatar

Zoe Vazquez
Zoe Vazquez
I would have to consider myself a good leader. A good leader i someone who is strong and is not afraid to take the lead. As well a good leader is someone who believes in doing the right thing and who is selfless in nature. Advice I would give to someone aspiring to be a good leader or hoping to be one is that you should be willing to sacrifice your own personal tasks and should be willing to attend to people and their needs. Being a great leader consists of qualities that are admirable. People should look up to you and respect you. Lastly a leader is someone who makes their people feel safe and protected.  
Your avatar

Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself a good leader at times. I don't make the greatest decisions but i do care for the people i am leading. To others who would like to become great leader i say to always do your best even in awful situations because that is what a leader is. A person who keeps a smile on their face even in the worst of situations.
Your avatar

Isabella Martinez
Isabella Martinez
Leaders
Leaders
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Madison Kemper
Madison Kemper 
I consider myself a good leader because i listen to to my group and their opinions. I know the difference between doing the right thing and being  mean selfish, and arrogant. To be a good leader you have to trust others, never put others in trouble, and set rules for your group's safety and success.
A leader is someone people look up to. The have to set a good example as a role model. You have to set your feelings aside and be honest and fair, you have to help people succeed . Being a leader is not about having the highest title or being in  charge, but helping, protecting, and caring for others. 
Your avatar

Giovanna Tobon
Giovanna Tobon
i consider myself a good leader because i know the difference between right and wrong. i know how to help people out and i know how to direct them to the right path. a good leader is someone who puts there all. they put there heart and soul into what there taking charge of. a leader is someone you look up to. you depend on leaders. you need to be confident in what your doing. know what you want and go for it. its not easy being a leader because one little bad thing happens and its all on you. being a leader you have to be responsible. leader can help you with alot of things. leaders can make you feel safe because they know what there doing and they can help.
Your avatar

Leslie Lugones
Leslie Lugones
I consider myself a good leader because I know what is right to do and when to do it. A great leader wouldn’t put others in trouble or give them struggles with anything. Being a good leader means that you set your boundaries straight you make the choice to sacrifice to leave your things to be able to attend other people’s needs. A good leader needs to be trusted. Being a great leader is like being a parent, wanting to give your children opportunities, education, and manners. 
A leader is someone that you choose to look up to, the person that takes care of you protects you, puts your needs before their own. At the end when the leader is having trouble themselves the people that looked up to him/her will help them because the leader took all his time trying to help them succeed in their life and when they have a situation that they have trouble getting out of, they will get help from his or her followers. 


1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 2yr
This is my sister's
Your avatar

Anthony Paulino
Anthony Paulino
good leaders
good leaders
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Erica Salmeron
Erica Salmeron
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 


Your avatar

Nicole Cortes
Nicole Cortes
I consider myself a good leader because i am passionate with what i do. I always set my priorities and get my things done when they need to be. I understand the time and place to have fun and the time and place to be serious. When i want to achieve a goal i set my mind to it.
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders would be, to be patient. Everything in life takes time and it takes dedication and passion to achieve a main goal. Not everything you want to achieve can be done in one day, therefore it takes lots of time. With time you need patience.
Your avatar

Vanessa Ramos
Vanessa Ramos
Vanessa Ramos
Vanessa Ramos
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Jaily Gomez
Jaily Gomez
A great leader is someone who puts the good of the group before their own needs. They are someone who people follow willingly, because they make others feel safe. A good leader not only takes control, but also responsibility for their mistakes. I feel that I do exhibit the qualities of a great leader and have proven my capability to lead in several scenarios. In group projects i often assume the lead and delegate responsibilities, while providing support and assistance to my group members.

To others hoping to become leaders. I say have confidence, and listen to your team. Leadership is a mutual bond between the leader and those that are led, so communication is key. You cannot lead people who do not trust you, and in order to earn their's, you must first trust them.Make others feel safe, rather than try to scare them into submission and obedience. They must be willing to follow you, in order for your leadership to truly be effective.
Your avatar

Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself to be a good leader. I don't 
Your avatar

Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
great leader
great leader
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Omar Armengol
Omar Armengol
I consider myself good leader because i do display most of the characteristics and qualities of a great leader. I am helpful, respectful, and put others before myself. Many great leaders have one thing in common and that is teamwork. Helping each other out builds trust and makes your bond stronger. Having courage and confident in your choices is also important. 

People hoping to become great leaders should do whats right. Even if it's bad to you, if you put others before yourself, they will do the same for you. They would want to follow you and if you are willing to respect and help them, they would do the same for you. Being a great leader is forgiving someone for a mistake and helping them. Have trust in them and they will trust you.
Your avatar

Gabriela Montero
Gabriela Montero
I consider myself to be a good leader.I always have the courage to help others and push them to achieve or do better to reach many goals. I have motivation to be their when other need help and need a hand to lean on. I also consider  myself to  be a good leader because I always find a way to fix the problem and make it into a better solution. Like working in a school project in groups I always accomplish what needs to be done without having my group fighting or arguing on what is being done.										   	If I'm in the position in giving advice to others who want to become a leader I will say try doing what your heart and your mind tell you.If you’re able to expose yourself and helping them when they need to you will most likely be a good leader.If you’re not good at giving advice and listening to others maybe this role isn’t meant to  be yours.But first step follow your heart and do whatever it leads you to.  															


Your avatar

Geraldine Velasco
Geraldine Velasco
I don't really consider myself a leader, but I know I do have some characteristics that would make me look as if one. I say this because I always lend a hand in where I'm needed and I'm always trying my best to help others as well. I consider myself to be helpful and respectful with others. I always motivate my friends to not give up in something they want, that if they really want it they'll do anything to get it. 

The advice I can honestly give is that great leaders don't only look out for themselves. Great leaders always make sure everyone is good. Great leaders are people that you can always count on , they're people who won't make you feel bad about making a mistake. Great leaders will help you fix your mistakes so that you can do better in the future. 

Your avatar

Santiago Lau
Santiago Lau
I would not consider myself as a leader. Being a leader is a hard quest that everybody can do, but just a few know how really do it . Even though, I have some leader qualities such as being a good coworker in team works.   I always try to motivate the team, being confident, giving advice.

To those whose want to be a great leaders the best advice I can give you is be yourself. Don’t be a person that you don’t even recognize you. The same way people trust your work as a leader, you have to trust in what you can do as it. 

Your avatar

Alvaro Espinoza
Alvaro Espinoza
I would consider myself a good leader because I am confident in every thing I do and i don't do anything that I would regret or make me seem like a bad person. To be a good leader it takes courage and you have to be willing to do the right thing.  You have to be self less and put everyone's needs before your own.
   The advise that I can give to others is that you have to be humble a good hearted person. You have to have the confidence to match everything else.  Stay positive and don't let the negative comments affect you.  You have to trust your instinct.
Your avatar

Daniela Bommarito
Daniela Bommarito
I would consider myself a good leader because i have some of the quality's you need to have and one of that being is to take action. I am a gymnast and it is about teamwork and when everyone is feeling down i take action and make this place and happy and positive environment and say positive things to keep my teammates through the day. Being confident and staying positive is a big one because you want to be the one to look up to for advice and you want to know positive tings to say, and in order to be a good leader and tell others that you need to be that yourself.
Your avatar

Valerie Ceballos
Valerie Ceballos
I wouldnt consider myself a leader but i do believe that i have some leader qualities. i think i am very responsible and trustworthy. I believe that i have an extremely great heart. I help everyone i possibly can when theyre in need of some help. i have a lot of patience which us a great quality in being a leader. I always do things with good intentions. being a leader is not easy. people look up to leaders and thats a lot of pressure one person to take. not everyone can handle being something so great. 
Your avatar

Reinaldo Cabrera
Reinaldo Cabrera
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 
Your avatar

Emmanuel Romeo PD 3
Emmanuel Romeo PD 3 
I genuinely see myself as an outstanding leader. To be a great leader one must be confident in there decisions, they must know what they want to be done and relentlessly work towards it, making sure they one day reach their goal. Being a leader is not something simple. One must have patience and humility, one must be able to stand their ground and take charge of a group of people.
I have some experience in being a leader in a group and some advice I can give to others based on the things I have learned being a leader is that you must always stay calm. You must at times assert yourself and be able to lay down the law even if you feel nervous or scared. Being a leader is an overwhelming yet extremely fulfilling position that may not be right for everyone. 
Your avatar

Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
I really consider myself as a great leader. I think before I do something, and I always think about others. Various reason I see myself as a great leader is because I help other people to be great at what they like . In fact I don't make others to do things that they don't like, then I won't be helping no one and that makes me a really bad leader.  
 
Once I have the chance that I could give some advises for these people to be a great and incredible student I would tell them to be focus and pay so much attention around different people achievement. Something else I will let them know is to think carefully before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all they do. Overall this is what i would say to these people that requires my help and in this form I can say that I am a great leader 
Your avatar

Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
I believe that I'm a good leader for many reasons. I am the captain of the wrestling team. By being a captain or a leader of the team I have to lead by example. This means I work hard every day and push my teammates to exceed their personal limits. When we have practice I'm always willing to answer any questions that come my way. 

My advice i would give to any person to become a great leader. The biggest part of being a good leader is being open to new ideas and allowing others to give some input and being able to distribute the work. Another big part is being a hard worker showing that you have a passion and a drive for something you care about. Being a leader doesn't always have to mean your giving orders but its when you have to take orders and are able to work quick and efficient.
Your avatar

Nicole Diaz
Nicole Diaz 
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 

On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you don't push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
Your avatar

Why good leaders make you feel safe
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Jose Artiles
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills
Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills  
Why good leaders make you feel safe - Simon Sinek
Why good leaders make you feel safe - Simon Sinek
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Perez, Manuel Period: 6
Perez, Manuel Period: 6
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe Assignment by Manuel Perez
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe Assignment by Manuel Perez
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Kevin Portal
Kevin Portal
Personally, I consider myself to be a great leader, whenever I have lots of pressure I can stick to the situation and find a good resolution for it. Being a good leader means going as a group and accomplishing goals and missions. By drawing out the resolution, I think I can become an efficient leader.

If I have to give advice to someone who is willing to become and leader and requires inspiration, I'd say to follow your heart and what really seems right for you and your group. Not everyone can take this leadership role, and it's fine, but to become a great leader you need courage and capability. Adapting to any situation possible is also good practice for leaders across the world.
Your avatar

Albany Florez
Albany Florez
 I consider myself to be an OK leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
Your avatar

Kaylen Mosquera
Kaylen Mosquera
Have a foot in the two camps 
Disclose to the questioner that you are great at being both; you can assume the part of the supporter and obey standards and directions given to you by a senior partner. Be that as it may, you can likewise be a powerful pioneer, directing your group towards a specific objective. 
Keeping it genuine 
Be reasonable and don't overstate your initiative cases to attempt to awe the questioner. By all methods complement your capacities with cases of achievements you've delighted in, yet keep your answers direct and brief for greatest effect. 
Keep in mind what's anticipated from you 
Continuously intend your response for the position you are applying for. Is it a passage level part or a more senior administrative one? On the off chance that the part is in administration, concentrate your answer on being a successful pioneer and accentuation how the experiential learning you've embraced in your past, more junior positions will improve you prepared to oversee and lead your group. 
Be set up to adjust 
Stress your eagerness to adjust and be adaptable. On the off chance that you are allocated a position with a component of authority, express that you are more than prepared to go up against the obligations of being a pioneer. 
On the off chance that, then again, the position includes all the more a following edge where you will be required to obey guidelines, influence it to clear that you will finish any undertaking you are alloted and that you are quick to learn new things.
Your avatar

Ivette Perez
Ivette Perez 
Why good leaders make you feel safe ip
Why good leaders make you feel safe ip
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Melanie Marrero
Melanie Marrero
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 

Incredible pioneers impact us to feel safe by giving us organize. Being a bit of a gathering, especially an effective one, gives everyone an obliging soundness. A not too bad pioneer can guarantee their gathering is having their contemplations and notions regarded in decisions. Being with this pioneer guarantees we don't have to worry over our individual protection. A better than average pioneer impacts us to feel safe by giving us quality and affiliation. Another tip is to pass on, precisely how the pioneer is heard, the supporters should in like manner be heard in light of the way that correspondence is a two course street, notwithstanding it can help the social event in being more useful earnestly. Pioneers aren't exactly as of late imagined overnight, yet it is achievable with time.
Your avatar

Robert Cruz
Robert Cruz
i do not consider myself a leader in general because i find it too much of a responsibility, but people often tell me i'm the perfect example of what a good leader should look like and act as well. like i said i don't consider myself a leader but my advice that id give to someone trying to be a leader would be : stay strong minded and motivated, don't let anything bring you down from what you're trying to accomplish, your mind is your friend but it is also your worst enemy, if you conquer your mind and control it then nothing can stop you from what you're trying to accomplish. listen to you're heart not what comes out of other peoples mouths. and this will help to motivate others as well.
Your avatar

Empty

Your avatar

Kilany Mendez
Kilany Mendez
I don’t consider myself a great leader or even a leader at all. Since I was a little girl, I always liked working by myself and being on my own. Coming from being an only child I’ve always been independent. When it comes to working with others in groups in class, I tend to be the one that makes sure that everything gets done. I always make sure to get everything done even if it has to be on my own. 

A great leader has to have a good heart and good morality. In order to be a great leader, you have to be a good listener and know how to communicate with others. Great leaders have to be a woman/man of their word and have honesty.

Your avatar

Katherine Alfonso
Katherine Alfonso
I consider myself a leader because I help out other. I help my friends and family so they can educate themselves better. The day they ask me for help I might have work to do but I always try to put others before me. Unless it’s something very important then I have to do my work but I would still help them when I finish my work. 

I rather work with a tem than by myself. Working with a team helps you get ideas from others. A great leader has to listen to his team also. When you are a leader everyone’s vote or opinion matters. A leader need to be an example to others and make firm decisions. They need to be honest with other and work with them.

Your avatar

Miguel Quintana p.4
Miguel Quintana p.4 
Miguel Quintana
Miguel Quintana
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Nicole Barrios
Nicole Barrios
I have never considered myself as a leader, I like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally I don't like working with people.
 
 I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses. They need to be honest and an honorary people.

Your avatar

Carolina Calderon- Rueda
Carolina Calderon- Rueda
 In all honesty I think I could consider myself a good leader. I would consider myself one in the sense that I am someone who is optimistic and I often find myself motivating others and pushing them to keep going. I will step in and take action if the situation calls for it. 
 I believe that a good leader must be compassionate and be able to relate to others. I also believe that they must have patience and be willing to make decisions that not everyone is going to be happy with. They must have the ability to work with others and to keep their head up when times get hard. Most of all, they must have confidence. I believe I possess most of these qualities and can be considered a good leader
Your avatar

John Zamora
John Zamora
I consider myself a pretty good leader, I may not make the best moves or fight the best fights, but when a friend is in need, I can raise their morale so they are ready for the next battle in life. Motivational speeches is what most of my friends know me for, and that’s one of the ways I’ve learned to help others cope with the many difficulties of life. These insecurities and destructive emotions that can make others feel alone, surrounded, angry, trapped, etc. can be defeated with a leader’s strong hand, but I prefer to use my words more than my movements. 

                If I must give advice to any aspiring leaders, it’s pretty simple. When leading a group, you can’t use iron fist tactics to make people do something, if the group doesn’t feel like your idea or motives are not efficient, hear them out! You shouldn’t be afraid of criticism. When leading a group, you also should be the most level headed player on the team, whenever chains hold you and your friends down, you must be the first to say “Lets break them!” with a simple phrase you can push your group to the light 

Your avatar

Leia Cardona
Leia Cardona
I have personally never considered myself a great leader because I don’t think I have ever been put in such a position where I would have to be the leader. If i were to be one at some point I would treat those with respect and understanding. Simon Senik has an amazing view on leadership that I wish many would listen to and learn from the way I have learned. He seems very educated and he has had some encounters with bad leadership. Through bad leaders, good ones are made, trying to avoid all the things their old leader failed to accomplish. 
   A good leader should sacrifice for their people and form some kind of trust and understanding. I wouldn’t want to be scared to approach a leader, or made to feel like I was less than others at all. If we don’t trust each other than instead of working together as a unit, we will feel intimidated and will eventually never get things done. In reference to the last assignment, it is a whole that makes the group not necessarily one individual. A mutual understanding of trust should be made. Many great leaders are always asked why they would sacrifice themselves for their people, and they usually say “Because they would have done it for me” 
 

Your avatar

Giovanni Hernandez
Giovanni Hernandez 
I do consider myself a Great Leader. I always help out others if they need help. I always set goals for myself. Good Leaders care about other people in their squad and i care about people. i also like to take action when something bad is happening. A Great Leader can achieve any goal they set and usually if i set a goal i get to it.
Usually as a Good Leader you must make the right decisions for you and your company or whatever you are running. i always strive to get ahead and keep pushing myself as a great leader. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish what you are going for. As a leader you don't stay back and be a baby you stand up for people and other things.
Your avatar

Emily Diaz Period 7
Emily Diaz Period 7 
I consider myself  a great leader. I always set goals to succeed. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. We can do almost everything we set our mind to it, nothing is impossible. 
A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish your goal in life. I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 
Your avatar

Jason Bu
Jason Bu
Yes I do consider myself a leader because I help my friends and family with work so they can educate themselves better. I might have homework due that day but if I know I can do it and my friend needs help ill help them out before I take care of my homework. 
Good leaders don’t care about the effects on themselves they care about their team. Help discipline, and educate them so they learn to trust you. Leadership is not a rank it’s a choice because they have chosen to take care of their team members. Leaders sacrifice so their partners can strive for better, be better, and achieve more then what they have. They don’t care about being the best they care about helping others.
Your avatar

Alejandro Rivero
Alejandro Rivero
I do consider myself a good leader. I do not like to boss people around but instead i try to help anyone i can. This is evident in my band class where if anyone needs help in my section i will help them for the goodness of the band and for the person to succeed in general. I don't like to see if i play something right and someone else plays something wrong because at the end of the day i'm not the band, the musicians are the band and if i can help in any way i most likely will.
 Some advice i have is to be selfless.Try to help as much as you can and just be a nice person. if you're a good person overall you can be a good leader and help many people.
Your avatar

Louis Correa
Louis Correa 
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 

Your avatar

Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I do believe I am a good leader. I always set a goal and strive to achieve my set goal. I am devoted, caring, understanding, and I make sure everyone, including myself is giving it their all. As a leader, I also make sure to not do anything dumb. I try very hard to do everything wisely because I may have people whom look up to me or idolize me. I cannot make myself look like a fool, people will either judge or try to be like me, and there cannot be fools in this world.

As a leader, we should make sure everyone is doing good. Your friend or teammate is trailing behind or feeling down? We go and help them out, make sure they can get back on their feet to keep pushing forward. Life is going to throw lots of obstacles towards the leaders, but we need to show our true worth and push forward. True leaders don’t back down, we stand up for our friends and fellows, we stand up for what we believe in too. And I think this is what makes people, like myself, good leaders.

Your avatar

Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 



On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you dont push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
Your avatar

Empty
Your avatar

taylor welch
taylor welch
Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized.
Your avatar

Johnny Bicknell
Johnny Bicknell
I personally would consider myself a fair leader with the potential to be great, but only over something I'm truly passionate about. I feel that in order to be an effective leader, you must devote yourself to the subject at hand, and truly love and have a passion for it. With the passion for the subject, you will always be striving to improve, ultimately helping and improving your followers' lives and interests along the way. 

Their are a few other traits I would also deem important, in order to succeed as a leader. Selflessness is one of them, meaning that not only are you trying to improve yourself, but you are actively trying to improve the lives of others around you, and prioritizing them first. Another reason why selflessness is useful, is you always have the best interest of others on mind, meaning you will make your decisions to better the greater good, or for the people as a whole. Courageousness and being bold is another way to help accomplish your set goals. Not only are you strongly convinced by your motives, but others will find you charismatic, meaning they will believe and join your cause. 
Your avatar

Andrea Rodriguez
Andrea Rodriguez
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but that does not conclude that I do not have the qualities to become one.  A great leader must be someone who lives for others. They must be bold, selfless, and responsible. The purpose of a great leader is to serve for others, which is why it is so important to practice these qualities. I say that I am not a great leader because I simply believe that I do not hold the responsibility that it takes. I find myself to be selfish at times when making decisions simply because it is to my benefit, and leaders cannot act this way. Everyone has the capability to become a great leader simply with dedication, time, and effort. Great leaders do not become over-night. 

Advice that I would give others hoping to be great leaders is to always set goals for yourself and never count your losses as defeats. Every experience is part of the journey and your experiences, whether good or bad, are what make you as a whole. you must learn to be tolerant and understand that you will not always win. As you grow and overcome these hardships you will be closer and closer to becoming a great leader. 
Your avatar

Rebecca Hidalgo
Rebecca Hidalgo
I truly believe I am a strong leader. I like to take control of every situation and have everything done the right way. A leader is someone who can think fast, act fast, and be helpful to others. You have to be considerate of others' feelings however, when you are trying to guide them.  You must be very sure and confident in every move that you make.
Even if you are helping someone for the smallest thing, you are making in a difference in their life. It could mean a lot to them that you took the time out of your day to help them. Never expect anything in return; do it because you want to. A good leader needs to know how to work with people because everyone is different. You cannot sit back and expect others to do the job for you. Responsibility and alertness  takes a big roll in the lives of every leader.
Your avatar

Natalie Vazquez
Natalie Vazquez
Leaders lead their people to success. They pour their hearts out without anything in return. If you think being a leader is hard then leadership is not for you. To lead, means to strive for success and better yourself as well as other people. You do not have to be high and mighty to lead. If not the opposite, to be the most smallest person and have everyone's trust. To never give up even when the odds are against you. 
However, I don't like to consider myself a leader sometimes because i put myself first before others at times. But, when the time comes i am kind and respectable to everyone. i set myself high and bring others with me to show them that they do not have to be afraid.
Your avatar

Giovanni Velarde
Giovanni Velarde
I honestly, strongly believe that I am a great leader.  A leader is someone who knows how to think fast, makes the right decisions, and is considerate about other people’s feelings.  I consistently try to help people strive whether if it’s with their homework or some advice they need to hear. Now-a-days, society does not really care about whether people are successful or not, they only want to pursue their goals and not let anything else get in their way.

 Even if you lend a helping hand for the smallest thing, you’ve become a hero to someone. For instance, if I sacrifice myself or my job for doing the right thing, I will make be doing a good deed for someone else. Telling the truth makes you a hero too; you have to look out for not only yourself, but the people you interact with. 

Your avatar

Leader
Leader
Justin Estrada

To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of a lazy person because I feel like i cant do some things.I am more of an independent person because i progress faster without a group. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.challenging yourself means you get to improve more and make your brain bigger.

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure, responsibility, and hard work. They would also need to be smart and open minded about everything. You also can not think for yourself but think for others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
Your avatar

Nestor delatorre
Nestor delatorre 
I consider myself as a leader. I am a very supportive person by nature. i am also very confident in the advice that i give because i want to see the people around me succeed and be happy, like i would myself. i am always pushing my friend to make the right choice and to always strive for better and never just settle for "ok". i always offer my friends help with open arms and i never turn people that genuinely need help away.

Its qualities like these that make me feel like a leader at least in my group of friends. i hope that these qualities also make me into a leader in the future. eventually make me into a better leader as well with more experience. 
Your avatar

Jenny Reyes
Jenny Reyes
Growing up, I was always put into positions that shaped me into being a leader. It wasn't until now that I had realized it. Friends would turn to me looking for answers and I'd try to help them solve them. Someone didn't have enough money to buy their lunch, I'd buy it for them. A teacher placed me in group of people to play a sport and assigned me as the captain, I'd ask my teammates for strategies and help. I believe that doing good sets an example for others to do good. Do I consider myself a great leader? No, because I haven't done a enough to be considered one. However, someday, I could be capable of hopefully being one. My advice for those trying to become great leaders: Be selfless, Be kind, Give help to those who need it without a second thought. Ask for help. You are not the boss of them, you are their equal. 
Your avatar

Novalee Osuna p.4
Novalee Osuna p.4
I consider myself capable of being a great leader. The advice I would give others in hopes of being a great leader and motivate them would be for them to be their own person. Everyone has something they contribute to society, they just need to do the best they can and not only will they get somewhere in life they will also be satisfied with themselves.

 To be a great leader not only must you care for the people you lead, you must also show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others also marks the difference between a good leader and a poor leader. A good leader should also be supportive of their classmates, co-workers, etc. 

Your avatar

Steve Diaz
Steve Diaz
I don't consider myself as a leaded but if i try hard enough i could be a leader but if you want to be a good leader you should be someone that isn't afraid to stand up for your team or your group another thing you could do to become a great leader is to think of your people before you think of yourself because being a good leader is to think of them before you think of yourself and make sure that your people are trust worthy and make sure they think that you are rust worthy for them or they will be scared of you for all the time that they are working for you and they wont work well with their group or with you because they will think they will get fired or they will think that you will get very mad at them or they will disappointed you and that they get in trouble with them you must be vary responsible to be a leader because them you might forget something impotent for the job and your group wont be able to finish the job just because of you  
Your avatar

jordan mercado
jordan mercado
Right now I do not consider myself a great leader. Its because I am too quiet. I feel that I could become a great leader at any time because I feel I have the qualities to be one. I am a caring person n I like to see others that I have helped succeed. 

Some advice for leaders in the future. if you really want to become a leader the chances are that you already have the qualities to become one. so just go after what you want to do and stick to your gut. do what is right and help out the people who are in your circle. 
Your avatar

Henry Hernandez
Henry Hernandez
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time.  Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading.  it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you.
Your avatar

Eric Rodriguez
Eric Rodriguez
In my honest opinion I believe I can be a leader but I think I'm not such a great leader but I know what it takes to be a great leader and the qualities it takes. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.  Always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up.

The advice that I can give to the people that want to be good leaders is  that you have to be dedicated and passionate of something you want to do.  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility. Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.


Your avatar

Ysnabi Capote
Ysnabi Capote 
I honestly do consider myself a good leader. I am smart, i think before i do things, i am dedicated, and i also care about others. Another reason i consider myself a good leader is because i push others to be successful. If you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you a bad leader.
If i could give people advice on how to be a good leader i would tell them to be focused and focus on other peoples success. If you dont push others to succeed then you arent a real leader. Another thing i will tell them is to think twice before doing anything because good leaders put thought into everything they do. Thats the advice that i would give people to be a great leader.
Your avatar

Vanessa Guzman
Vanessa Guzman
Personally, I don’t know if I would be considered a great leader or not. I always try my best to be understanding, noble, and giving but sometimes it is quite hard. Society would rather help themselves before helping others, which is completely understandable. People work hard for their money and adults work hard to support their kids; but I see it differently. I believe in giving as long as you have some to give, or helping even if you need help. I believe it will get you far in life because people will appreciate you and remember you forever, even consider you a “hero.” 

Qualities of being a great leader include being self-less, being understanding, having morals, and treating others like if they were one of your own family members. To be a great leader, you will have to care, trust, and sacrifice for others even if you do not get anything in return. For example, if an employee in your company does not know how to give an amazing performance or speech  to sell products, the first thing one would do, is fire that person to better their own company. Instead of taking the time to teach each and every individual, or giving them opportunities to improve, the company will fire you. Being a leader is the opposite of looking out for yourself or your own business, it means to give opportunities and help others grow to become better people or better employees. 

Your avatar

Brandon Cheema
Brandon Cheema
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much more effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 

Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stability and organization. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time.
Your avatar

Adolfo Alvarado
Adolfo Alvarado
I actually do consider myself a great leader. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. For example I always try my best to do better for my friends I try to push them to their full potential. I always try to give my friends a better experience while doing any activity, I try to give them hope and I never let them give up.

A good leader needs to have the ability to care for others and gain the trust of the people. They need to be able motivate people and make them strong. Just by doing this they would be able to lead others in the right path. Many people don’t trust each other, but if you want to be a good leader it is important to gain trust from others by showing them that they can count on you for anything because they know that you would do anything for them. 
Your avatar

Nicole Tovar Pd-5
Nicole Tovar Pd-5
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader .But there are times that I could act as a good leader. Becoming a great leader isn't something that happens overnight, but it can be achieved through hard work and commitment to improvement through your experience. Great leaders aren't born as you wish to be they are shaped over time. Though it is hard to be a leader as your being looked up to by many. A leader should be an example to many, passionate, confident about themselves, positive, etc.

 The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong  leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized. They think through multiple situations and the impact of their decisions as their making plans .

Your avatar

Christian Fernandez
Christian Fernandez
I consider myself to be a great leader. I always have the motivation and enthusiasm to push a group of people to achieve a mutual goal. I have a lot of experience being a leader and have the characteristics of one. I am selfless and always putting others before me.

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  You want people to be able to rely on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is having confidence and bravery. Without these characteristics it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.

Your avatar

Cielo Baez
Cielo Baez
I consider myself to be a great leader because I am willing to care for other individuals even if I gain nothing. I think great leaders don't have to have years of experience; they just need to have a good heart. With that being said, we all have the ability to be remarkable leaders and do remarkable things.
 If I could give advice to another person, I would tell them that great leaders are the individuals who are selfless, who are for the people. To be a good leader, you have to learn how to make personal sacrifices so that your followers could feel safe. You must be willing to sacrifice the numbers, and success of the company, for the people. You have to prove to them that you care about them and that they matter. Because a leader is nothing without its followers. Finally you have to show confidence and passion for what you do so that you can spread the confidence and passion to your workers. 
Your avatar

Vander Souza P.4
Vander Souza P.4

Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility.
Your avatar

Danny Pham
Danny Pham 
I don’t usually consider myself as the best leader because I feel I don’t have to most confidence. Sometimes I just feel like I am not good enough which can lead me to feel sadder. I feel bad when I fail at something and I have so much doubt and fear. By learning about the qualities of a good leader I also realize I do have those qualities. I love to work with others and create trust among people. I try to treat others with respect and care about others instead of tearing them down. I like to develop people instead of bossing them around and taking all control. This year, I have learned to have more confidence with myself. So being a leader is also about growing and learning with others. Now I realize, I am actually closer and closer to being a good leader.
 
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders is to learn how to work with others as team. Working together with others can create trust and the feeling of safety instead of hate. Great leaders make others feel safe and try their best to help them. If you want to be a good leader, you should focus on the people first. For example, when Jack Ma, founder of Alibaba, was working at his company he focused on his customers and employees the more than money from investors. Trust and the feeling of security among others and yourself will best motivate you and others to work together as a whole and reach goals in the best way possible. 
Your avatar

yubel ribot
yubel ribot
When you fear your leader, then there is no sense of safety or protection. To be a good leader you dont have to be high ranking, you have to be willing to sacrifice your self for your people. Once you sacrifice yourself for your people then their natural responce is to trust and corporate. A Marine officer eats after all of his people have eaten and if at the end when his people are done eating and there is no more food for him the soldiers will all give him a piece of their food so that the officer may eat. This is a good example of a good leader because when you ask the soldiers why did they do that they would respond " because he would do it for me."

When there is a problem with a corporation most company would sacrifice the people to save the money. This is why most people do not like the CEO of big bank companys because they do not care if they sacrifice their people so that they can benefit In fact it should be the other way around you should sacrifice the money to save the people. This will create a sense of trust and desire to make the company better. In the long run the numbers will be increased and the number of people wouldn't be sacrificed. 
Your avatar

Camila Leon
Camila Leon
	According to  Simon Sinek, "Leadership is a choice. It is not a rank." In other words, a leader earns their position by putting others ahead of themselves. Leadership consists of confidence, passion, integrity, and innovation. Because I contain all these characteristics, I consider myself a leader. Furthermore, Simon Sinek talks about the trust and co-operation that great leaders build in their teams and organisations, using the example of US troops in Afghanistan. He extends the idea of looking after employees to looking after their jobs. A leader doesn't necessarily have to be the boss of a company. A leader can be someone who positively influences others to push themselves to become a better person. For instance,  Since I am one of the oldest players in my soccer team, I tend to lead my younger teammates by motivating them to try their best throughout the soccer games with my positive words.

	I would advise people who are interested in being great leaders to take charge of something if you strongly believe that you can make a difference. Simon Sinek mentioned how he knows "many people at the seniormost levels of organizations who are absolutely not leaders," meaning that even the boss of a job can demonstrate lack of leadership skills. A regular employee can be a better leader than the bosses themselves. If you have ideas to share with your peers, it is important to be confident and expose them.


Your avatar

Amanda Lopez
Amanda Lopez
After watching Simon Sinek's TED talk on how leaders are able to make people feel safe, I began to reflect upon notable qualities of a leader. I believe I do share similar characteristics of a great leader. To begin with my intention with other people are always pure and to only help them. For example, I work at Old Navy to help my parents pay certain bills at home. Continuing on, at work if I see that someone is having a rough or bad day at work, I offer to cover the remaining of their shift so they can get a break. Positivity is an essential characteristic that all great leaders display, this is another quality that I put effort to have. Finally, I believe I am a great leader because I am extremely passionate about any form of commitment I engage in. This drive that I have allows me to display the maximum amount of potential I have. 
	The first piece of advice I would offer to someone who wants to strive to become a great leader is as Simon Sinek said, “leadership is a choice. It is not a rank.” There is a common misconception that to be a leader one has to be ranked the highest in any organization they are involved in however this is not true. One can be a CEO of a company and be horrible leader. I would also advise others that great leaders are open-minded, you cannot be judgmental or not accepting of others and expect others to view you with admiration. Finally, a great leader must be empowering. In order to be a great leader you have to be able to find people’s capabilities and get them to start displaying them. Being a great leader is difficult, this is why it is a choice one must make and follow through with. 

Your avatar

Angel Ortiz P.5
Angel Ortiz P.5
Good leaders make you feel safe because you gain their trust by their actions. Leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them.

            I consider myself a great leader because I possess those qualities to always put others before me. Some advice I would give to others if they want to be good leaders is that you should always put others before you and sacrifice for others. This will give other people trust in you and they will trust you in being a great leader. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.

Your avatar

Camila Leon
Camila Leon
Som
]|eone who puts themse
Your avatar

Andre Pierri
Andre Pierri
I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
Your avatar

Jurik Morales
Jurik Morales 
 A leader is a person who sets an example for all others to follow. A leader does not have to necessarily be good for example Hitler, said to be one of the most intelligent leaders the world has seen. All these are traits of leaders that i do not have. 
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but do show flashes of it at times. One huge thing i recommend to every one on leadership is priorities. If you have your priorities in place at all times you then have the time to help others. You can't be a leader if you don't practice what you preach. 
Your avatar

Alexa Monreal
Alexa Monreal
I do consider myself a good leader. I am very responsible and I do care for others and always put them before myself. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.

Good leaders need to have the ability to carry a lot of responsibilities and have the trust of the people. They need to be motivational and strong. Without these characteristics they couldn't be able to lead others. Many people fall back on trust, it is important to have the trust of others because they would always think highly of you. 
Your avatar

christopher Roque
christopher Roque
          A leader is someone who can lead a group of people to success. A leader leads people from danger or things that can negatively impact them. At certain situations I say that I am a good leader. Showing example to younger kids on the team during workouts or new people in class. When going fishing an showing someone who has never been fishing before showing them what to do. 
           To those who want to be a good leader in the future don't be a leader to be number 1 or on top of people. Be a leader because you know you can lead people to something good. Lead the people in a moral and good way, do what is best for everyone and not just for you or one person. To be a leader it takes a specific type of person.
Your avatar

Manuel Paredes
Manuel Paredes
I consider myself a good learn because i'm smart and i know how to run a team in my case. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game.  I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. I have the confidence that i can lead my team to a win and i play baseball. 

 My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to fail with failure always come success. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. In order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.
Your avatar

Kevin Regalado
Kevin Regalado
I do not consider myself a great leader. As of now i am not in the position to lead a group of people. I can say that i do leader like actions. When told to do something i am not the type of person to look around and see how people do things. I do it the way i know it is done and if its wrong , i do not mind being corrected. As for advice for otherstrying to become leaders
Your avatar

Kevin Regaege
Kevin Regaege
Your avatar

KEVIN REGALADO
KEVIN REGALADO
I 
Your avatar

xavier acosta
xavier acosta
I don't consider myself as a good leader or a leader in general. On the field im very verbal, but a entire leader to lead my whole team. I'm more of a follow or co-leader to our real leader, I don't really like controlling a team or anyone. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your players. Being a leader is no joke you have to be very competative with the sport hardworking and aggresive for a team win or goal set in our mind. A leader has to be able to drive a team or anything as a leader its the talks, the prayers, and the drive. 

In a leader everyone has to be one and control only by one to really be something more than a team, but a leader has when i consider myself as a leader that is when I'm ready to be a hardworking and have a drive.  To be able to work as one and come together is the chemistry of a team will get you to  that turning point or peak of a team.
Your avatar

dylan diaz
dylan diaz
Leader is a person who starts the work by communicating the policies and plans to the subordinates from where the work actually starts.A leader proves to be playing an incentive role in the concern’s working. He motivates the employees with economic and non-economic rewards and thereby gets the work from the subordinates A leader has to not only supervise but also play a guiding role for the subordinates. Guidance here means instructing the subordinates the way they have to perform their work effectively and efficiently Confidence is an important factor which can be achieved through expressing the work efforts to the subordinates, explaining them clearly their role and giving them guidelines to achieve the goals effectively. It is also important to hear the employees with regards to their complaints and problems.Morale denotes willing co-operation of the employees towards their work and getting them into confidence and winning their trust. A leader can be a morale booster by achieving full co-operation so that they perform with best of their abilities as they work to achieve goals Management is getting things done from people. An efficient work environment helps in sound and stable growth. Therefore, human relations should be kept into mind by a leader. He should have personal contacts with employees and should listen to their problems and solve them. He should treat employees on  can be achieved through reconciling personal interests with organizational goals. This synchronization can be achieved through proper and effective co-ordination which should be primary motive of a leader.

Your avatar

Xavir
Xavir
Your avatar

Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don’t know what I really consider of myself as a leader or not but I think I ‘am a leader sometimes to my team I was want to motivate, and move straight with my team in winning the game. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your payers. Playing in a team is something that is supposed to make you feel comfortable when you play the game. 

                                                 Also I learned from some leaders I knew when I was younger it made me feel safe when I was around a leader that was strong and smart. Being around a leader must always mean it’s something good to motivate us  and to do better in whatever we do that’s in our best. Being a leader is something that is not easy to be it’s a big responsibility. 

Your avatar

Danny Pham
Danny Pham
I don't usually consider myself as the best leader because 
Your avatar

Danny Pham
Danny Pham
Your avatar

Carlos Veintemilla
Carlos Veintemilla
I believe given the situation I could be a great leader when needed. I don’t outright always take charge because sometimes you have to assess whether taking charge is needed for your group. I don’t consider myself a leader as much as I see myself as someone who is willing to do what’s necessary and don’t mind following when it’s needed.

For those who want to be leaders you should instill trust on those you are leading and assure them to trust your words and actions. Leading is about the will to sacrifice if needed and I enjoy assisting others and helping them more than gaining for myself but for me assisting others in itself is a positive gain for me.

Your avatar

Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta
I do not consider a 
Your avatar

Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta 
I don't Unders
Your avatar

Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 
Your avatar

Christine Diaz
Christine Diaz
I consider my self an alright leader in life but on the court its a different story. A great leader is a person that is capable of motivating a team to achieve their highest levels of performance, and inspiring them to train or study each and every day to better themselves. Many challenges will be faced, requiring them to make tough decisions; difficult decisions must be made in the best interest for the group, even if everyone doesn’t agree with it. Confidence is another quality a great leader needs, because this gives others confidence as well knowing that the leader is knowing what he/she is doing, and that the leader won’t quit when things start getting hard. Furthermore, honesty is another essential quality in a leader, since honesty helps form trust, and trust is an important factor in building a strong bond in a group. Being a leader doesn’t only mean you’re in charger, but that you have others relying on you; so calling yourself a leader doesn’t make you great, but being able to make tough decisions, confidence, and honesty is what makes a leader great.

Being a great leader isn’t an easy task, people are counting on you, responsibility, and a lot of work; but it’s not impossible. To be a great leader, the leader has to lead by example and not just tell; meaning if you want people to show up on time then get there in time as well. Also give credits to others, because the leader isn’t the only person in the group working and helping out. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time, the support of comrades, and these tips.
Your avatar

Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't 
Your avatar

Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't know what I consider myself I feel like I act like 
Your avatar

Gabriel CUbas
Gabriel CUbas
this isnt a joke what im about to say i think im a good leader becuase i like to read aka knowledge honestly take time to read the script of the titanic and read the diolouge then watch the movie i would reccomend this to anyone pick your favorite movie and READ



 T I T A N I C


                              a screenplay by
                               James Cameron



1 BLACKNESS

Then two faint lights appear, close together... growing brighter. They
resolve into two DEEP SUBMERSIBLES, free-falling toward us like express
elevators.

One is ahead of the other, and passes close enough to FILL FRAME, looking
like a spacecraft blazing with lights, bristling with insectile
manipulators.

TILTING DOWN to follow it as it descends away into the limitless blackness
below. Soon they are fireflies, then stars. Then gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

2 EXT./ INT. MIR ONE / NORTH ATLANTIC DEEP

PUSHING IN on one of the falling submersibles, called MIR ONE, right up to
its circular viewport to see the occupants.

INSIDE, it is a cramped seven foot sphere, crammed with equipment. ANATOLY
MIKAILAVICH, the sub's pilot, sits hunched over his controls... singing
softly in Russian.

Next to him on one side is BROCK LOVETT. He's in his late forties, deeply
tanned, and likes to wear his Nomex suit unzipped to show the gold from
famous shipwrecks covering his gray chest hair. He is a wiley, fast-talking
treasure hunter, a salvage superstar who is part historian, part adventurer
and part vacuum cleaner salesman. Right now, he is propped against the CO2
scrubber, fast asleep and snoring.

On the other side, crammed into the remaining space is a bearded wide-body
named LEWIS BODINE, sho is also asleep. Lewis is an R.O.V. (REMOTELY
OPERATED VEHICLE) pilot and is the resident Titanic expert.

Anatoly glances at the bottom sonar and makes a ballast adjustment.

                                                                   CUT TO:

3 EXT. THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA

A pale, dead-flat lunar landscape. It gets brighter, lit from above, as MIR
ONE enters FRAME and drops to the seafloor in a downblast from its
thrusters. It hits bottom after its two hour free-fall with a loud BONK.

                                                                   CUT TO:

4 INT. MIR ONE

Lovett and Bodine jerk awake at the landing.

                                  ANATOLY

                          (heavy Russian accent)

We are here.

EXT. / INT. MIR ONE AND TWO

5 MINUTES LATER: THE TWO SUBS skim over the seafloor to the sound of
sidescan sonar and the THRUM of big thrusters.

6 The featureless gray clay of the bottom unrols in the lights of the subs.
Bodine is watching the sidescan sonar display, where the outline of a huge
pointed object is visible. Anatoly lies prone, driving the sub, his face
pressed to the center port.

                                  BODINE

Come left a little. She's right in front of us, eighteen meters. Fifteen.
Thirteen... you should see it.

                                  ANATOLY

Do you see it? I don't see it... there!

Out of the darkness, like a ghostly apparition, the bow of the ship
appears. Its knife-edge prow is coming straight at us, seeming to plow the
bottom sediment like ocean waves. It towers above the seafloor, standing
just as it landed 84 years ago.

THE TITANIC. Or what is left of her. Mir One goes up and over the bow
railing, intact except for an overgrowth of "rusticles" draping it like
mutated Spanish moss.

TIGHT ON THE EYEPIECE MONITOR of a video camcorder. Brock Lovett's face
fills the BLACK AND WHITE FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time.

The image pans to the front viewport, looking over Anatoly's shoulder, to
the bow railing visible in the lights beyond. Anatoly turns.

                                  ANATOLY

Is just your guilt because of estealing from the dead.

CUT WIDER, to show that Brock is operating the camera himself, turning it
in his hand so it points at his own face.

                                  LOVETT

Thanks, Tolya. Work with me, here.

Brock resumes his serious, pensive gaze out the front port, with the camera
aimed at himself at arm's length.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time... to see the sad ruin of the great ship
sitting here, where she landed at 2:30 in the morning, April 15, 1912,
after her long fall from the world above.

Anatoly rolls his eyes and mutters in Russian. Bodine chuckles and watches
the sonar.

                                  BODINE

You are so full of shit, boss.

7 Mir Two drives aft down the starboard side, past the huge anchor while
Mir One passes over the seemingly endless forecastle deck, with its massive
anchor chains still laid out in two neat rows, its bronze windlass caps
gleaming. The 22 foot long subs are like white bugs next to the enormous
wreck.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

Dive nine. Here we are again on the deck of Titanic... two and a half miles
down. The pressure is three tons per square inch, enough to crush us like a
freight train going over an ant if our hull fails. These windows are nine
inches thick and if they go, it's sayonara in two microseconds.

8 Mir Two lands on the boat deck, next to the ruins of the Officer's
Quarters. Mir One lands on the roof of the deck hous nearby.

                                  LOVETT

Right. Let's go to work.

Bodine slips on a pair of 3-D electronic goggles, and grabs the joystick
controls of the ROV.

9 OUTSIDE THE SUB, the ROV, a small orange and black robot called SNOOP
DOG, lifts from its cradle and flies forward.

                               BODINE (V.O.)

Walkin' the dog.

SNOOP DOG drives itself away from the sub, paying out its umbilical behind
it like a robot yo-yo. Its twin stereo-video cameras swivel like insect
eyes. The ROV descends through an open shaft that once was the beautiful
First Class Grand Staircase.

Snoop Dog goes down several decks, then moves laterally into the First
Class Reception Room.

SNOOP'S VIDEO POV, moving through the cavernous interior. The remains of
the ornate handcarved woodwork which gave the ship its elegance move
through the floodlights, the lines blurred by slow dissolution and
descending rusticle formations. Stalactites of rust hang down so that at
times it looks like a natural grotto, then the scene shifts and the lines
of a ghostly undersea mansion can be seen again.

MONTAGE STYLE, as Snoop passes the ghostly images of Titanic's opulence:

10 A grand piano in amazingly good shape, crashed on its side against a
wall. The keys gleam black and white in the lights.

11 A chandelier, still hanging from the ceiling by its wire... glinting as
Snoop moves around it.

12 Its lights play across the floor, revealing a champagne bottle, then
some WHITE STAR LINE china... a woman's high-top "granny shoe". Then
something eerie: what looks like a child's skull resolves into the
porcelain head of a doll.

Snoop enters a corridor which is much better preserved. Here and there a
door still hangs on its rusted hinges. An ornate piece of molding, a wall
sconce... hint at the grandeur of the past.

13 THE ROV turns and goes through a black doorway, entering room B-52, the
sitting room of a "promenade suite", one of the most luxurious staterooms
on Titanic.

                                  BODINE

I'm in the sitting room. Heading for bedroom B-54.

                                  LOVETT

Stay off the floor. Don't stir it up like you did yesterday.

                                  BODINE

I'm tryin' boss.

Glinting in the lights are the brass fixtures of the near-perfectly
preserved fireplace. An albino Galathea crab crawls over it. Nearby are the
remains of a divan and a writing desk. The Dog crosses the ruins of the
once elegant room toward another DOOR. It squeezes through the doorframe,
scraping rust and wood chunks loose on both sides. It moves out of a cloud
of rust and keeps on going.

                                  BODINE

I'm crossing the bedroom.

The remains of a pillared canopy bed. Broken chairs, a dresser. Through the
collapsed wall of the bathroom, the porcelain commode and bathtub took
almost new, gleaming in the dark.

                                  LOVETT

Okay, I want to see what's under that wardrobe door.

SEVERAL ANGLES as the ROV deploys its MANIPULATOR ARMS and starts moving
debris aside. A lamp is lifted, its ceramic colors as bright as they were
in 1912.

                                  LOVETT

Easy, Lewis. Take it slow.

Lewis grips a wardrobe door, lying at an angle in a corner, and pulls it
with Snoop's gripper. It moves reluctantly in a cloud of silt. Under it is
a dark object. The silt clears and Snoop's cameras show them what was under
the door...

                                  BODINE

Ooohh daddy-oh, are you seein' what I'm seein'?

CLOSE ON LOVETT, watching his moniteors. By his expression it is like he is
seeing the Holy Grail.

                                  LOVETT

Oh baby baby baby.

                             (grabs the mike)

It's payday, boys.

ON THE SCREEN, in the glare of the lights, is the object of their quest: a
small STEEL COMBINATION SAFE.

                                                                   CUT TO:

14 EXT. STERN OF DECK OF KEDYSH - DAY

THE SAFE, dripping wet in the afternoon sun, is lowered onto the deck of a
ship by a winch cable.

We are on the Russian research vessel AKADEMIK MISTISLAV KELDYSH. A crowd
has gathered, including most of the crew of KELDYSH, the sub crews, and a
hand-wringing money guy named BOBBY BUELL who represents the limited
partners. There is also a documentary video crew, hired by Lovett to cover
his moment of glory.

Everyone crowds around the safe. In the background Mir Two is being lowered
into its cradle on deck by a massive hydraulic arm. Mir One is already
recovered with Lewis Bodine following Brock Lovett as he bounds over to the
safe like a kid on Christman morning.

                                  BODINE

Who's the best? Say it.

                                  LOVETT

You are, Lewis.

                            (to the video crew)

You rolling?

                                 CAMERAMAN

Rolling.

Brock nods to his technicians, and they set about drilling the safe's
hinges. During this operation, Brock amps the suspense, working the lens to
fill the time.

                                  LOVETT

Well, here it is, the moment of truth. Here's where we find out if the
time, the sweat, the money spent to charter this ship and these subs, to
come out here to the middle of the North Atlantic... were worth it. If what
we think is in that same... is in that safe... it will be.

Lovett grins wolfishly in anticipation of his greatest find yet. The door
is pried loose. It clangs onto the deck. Lovett moves closer, peering into
the safe's wet interior. A long moment then... his face says it all.

                                  LOVETT

Shit.

                                  BODINE

You know, boss, this happened to Geraldo and his career never recovered.

                                  LOVETT

                         (to the video cameraman)

Get that outta my face.

                                                                   CUT TO:

15 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION ROOM - DAY

Technicians are carefully removing some papers from the safe and placing
them in a tray of water to separate them safely. Nearby, other artifacts
from the stateroom are being washed and preserved.

Buell is on the satellite phone with the INVESTORS. Lovett is yelling at
the video crew.

                                  LOVETT

You send out what I tell you when I tell you. I'm signing your paychecks,
not 60 minutes. Now get set up for the uplink.

Buell covers the phone and turns to Lovett.

                                   BUELL

The partners want to know how it's going?

                                  LOVETT

How it's going? It's going like a first date in prison, whattaya think?!

Lovett grabs the phone from Buell and goes instantly smooth.

                                  LOVETT

Hi, Dave? Barry? Look, it wasn't in the safe... no, look, don't worry about
it, there're still plenty of places it could be... in the floor debris in
the suite, in the mother's room, in the purser's safe on C deck...

                            (seeing something)

Hang on a second.

A tech coaxes some letters in the water tray to one side with a tong...
revealing a pencil (conte crayon) drawing of a woman.

Brock looks closely at the drawing, which is in excellent shape, though its
edges have partially disintegrated. The woman is beautiful, and beautifully
rendered. In her late teens or early twenties, she is nude, though posed
with a kind of casual modesty. She is on an Empire divan, in a pool of
light that seems to radiate outward from her eyes. Scrawled in the lower
right corner is the date: April 14 1912. And the initials JD.

The girl is not entirely nude. At her throat is a diamond necklace with one
large stone hanging in the center.

Lovett grabs a reference photo from the clutter on the lab table. It is a
period black-and-white photo of a diamond necklace on a black velvet
jeller's display stand. He holds it next to the drawing. It is clearly the
same piece... a complex setting with a massive central stone which is
almost heart-shaped.

                                  LOVETT

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

16 INSERT

A CNN NEWS STORY: a live satellite feed from the deck of the Keldysh,
intercut with the CNN studio.

                                 ANNOUNCER

Treasure hunter Brock Lovett is best known for finding Spanish gold in
sunken galleons in the Caribbean. Now he is using deep submergence
technology to work two and a half miles down at another famous wreck... the
Titanic. He is with us live via satellite from a Russian research ship in
the middle of the Atlantic... hello Brock?

                                  LOVETT

Yes, hi, Tracy. You know, Titanic is not just A shipwrick, Titanic is THE
shipwreck. It's the Mount Everest of shipwrecks.

                                                                   CUT TO:

17 INT. HOUSE / CERAMICS STUDIO

PULL BACK from the screen, showing the CNN report playing on a TV set in
the living room of a small rustic house. It is full of ceramics, figurines,
folk art, the walls crammed with drawings and paintings... things collected
over a lifetime.

PANNING to show a glassed-in studio attached to the house. Outside it is a
quiet morning in Ojai, California. In the studio, amid incredible clutter,
an ANCIENT WOMAN is throwing a pot on a potter's wheel. The liquid red clay
covers her hands... hands that are gnarled and age-spotted, but still
surprisingly strong and supple. A woman in her early forties assists her.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I've planned this expedition for three years, and we're out here recovering
some amazing things... things that will have enormous historical and
educational value.

                            CNN REPORTER (V.O.)

But it's no secret that education is not your main purpose. You're a
treasure hunter. So what is the treasure you're hunting?

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I'd rather show you than tell you, and we think we're very close to doing
just that.

The old woman's name is ROSE CALVERT. Her face is a wrinkled mass, her body
shapeless and shrunken under a one-piece African-print dress.

But her eyes are just as bright and alive as those of a young girl.

Rose gets up and walks into the living room, wiping pottery clay from her
hands with a rag. A Pomeranian dog gets up and comes in with her.

The younger soman, LIZZY CALVERT, rushes to help her.

                                   ROSE

Turn that up please, dear.

                              REPORTER (V.O.)

Your expedition is at the center of a storm of controversy over salvage
rights and even ethics. Many are calling you a grave robber.

TIGHT ON THE SCREEN.

                                  LOVETT

Nobody called the recovery of the artifacts from King Tut's tomb grave
robbing. I have museum-trained experts here, making sure this stuff is
preserved and catalogued properly. Look at this drawing, which was found
today...

The video camera pans off Brock to the drawing, in a tray of water. The
image of the woman with the necklace FILLS FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

...a piece of paper that's been underwater for 84 years... and my team are
able to preserve it intanct. Should this have remained unseen at the bottom
of the ocean for eternity, when we can see it and enjoy it now...?

ROSE is galvanized by this image. Her mouth hangs open in amazement.

                                   ROSE

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

18 EXT. KELDYSH DECK - NIGHT

CUT TO KELDYSH. The Mir subs are being launched. Mir Two is already in the
water, and Lovett is getting ready to climb into Mir One when Bobby Buell
runs up to him.

                                   BUELL

There's a satellite call for you.

                                  LOVETT

Bobby, we're launching. See these submersibles here, going in the water?
Take a message.

                                   BUELL

No, trust me, you want to take this call.

                                                                   CUT TO:

19 INT. LAB DECK / KELDYSH - NIGHT

Beull hands Lovett the phone, pushing down the blinking line. The call is
from Rose and we see both ends of the conversation. She is in her kitchen
with a mystified Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

This is Brock Lovett. What can I do for you, Mrs... ?

                                   BUELL

Rose Calvert.

                                  LOVETT

... Mrs. Calvert?

                                   ROSE

I was just wondering if you had found the "Heart of the Ocean" yet, Mr.
Lovett.

Brock almost drops the phone. Bobby sees his shocked expression...

                                   BUELL

I told you you wanted to take this call.

                                  LOVETT

                                 (to Rose)

Alright. You have my attention, Rose. Can you tell me who the woman in the
picture is?

                                   ROSE

Oh yes. The woman in the picture is me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

20 EXT. OCEAN - DAY

SMASH CUT TO AN ENORMOUS SEA STALLION HELICOPTER thundering across the
ocean. PAN 180 degrees as it roars past. There is no land at either
horizon. The Keldysh is visible in the distance.

CLOSE ON A WINDOW of the monster helicopter. Rose's face is visible,
looking out calmly.

                                                                   CUT TO:

21 EXT. KELDYSH - DAY

Brock and Bodine are watching Mir 2 being sweng over the side to start a
dive.

                                  BODINE

She's a goddamned liar! A nutcase. Like that... what's her name? That
Anastasia babe.

                                   BUELL

They're inbound.

Brock nods and the three of them head forward to meet the approaching helo.

                                  BODINE

She says she's Rose DeWitt Bukater, right? Rose DeWitt Bukater died on the
Titanic. At the age of 17. If she'd've lived, she'd be over a hundred now.

                                  LOVETT

A hundred and one next month.

                                  BODINE

Okay, so she's a very old goddamned liar. I traced her as far back as the
20's... she was working as an actress in L.A. An actress. Her name was Rose
Dawson. Then she married a guy named Calvert, moved to Cedar Rapids, had
two kids. Now Calvert's dead, and from what I've heard Cedar Rapids is
dead.

The Sea Stallion approaches the ship, BG, forcing Brock to yell over the
rotors.

                                  LOVETT

And everyobody who knows about the diamond is supposed to be dead... or on
this ship. But she knows about it. And I want to hear what she has to say.
Got it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

22 EXT. KELDYSH HELIPAD

IN A THUNDERING DOWNBLAST the helicopter's wheels bounce down on the
helipad.

Lovett, Buell and Bodine watch as the HELICOPTER CREW CHIEF hands out about
ten suitcases, and then Rose is lowered to the deck in a wheelchair by
Keldysh crewmen. Lizzy, ducking unnecessarily under the rotor, follows her
out, carrying FREDDY the Pomeranian. The crew chief hands a puzzled Keldysh
crewmember a goldfish bowl with several fish in it. Rose does not travel
light.

HOLD ON the incongruous image of this little old lady, looking impossibly
fragile amongst all the high tech gear, grungy deck crew and gigantic
equipment.

                                  BODINE

S'cuse me, I have to go check our supply of Depends.

                                                                   CUT TO:

23 INT. ROSE'S STATEROOM / KELDYSH - DAY

Lizzy is unpacking Rose's things in the small utilitarian room. Rose is
placing a number of FRAMED PHOTOS on the bureau, arranging them carefully
next to the fishbowl. Brock and Bodine are in the doorway.

                                  LOVETT

Is your stateroom alright?

                                   ROSE

Yes. Very nice. Have you met my granddaughter, Lizzy? She takes care of me.

                                   LIZZY

Yes. We met just a few minutes ago, grandma. Remember, up on deck?

                                   ROSE

Oh, yes.

Brock glances at Bodine... oh oh. Bodine rolls his eyes. Rose finishes
arranging her photographs. We get a general glimpse of them: the usual
snapshots... children and grandchildren, her late husband.

                                   ROSE

There, that's nice. I have to have my pictures when I travel. And Freddy of
course.

                            (to the Pomeranian)

Isn't that right, sweetie.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like anything?

                                   ROSE

I should like to see my drawing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

24 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION AREA

Rose looks at the drawing in its tray of water, confronting herself across
a span of 84 years. Until they can figure out the best way to preserve it,
they have to keep it immersed. It sways and ripples, almost as if alive.

TIGHT ON Rose's ancient eyes, gazing at the drawing.

25 FLASHCUT of a man's hand, holding a conte crayon deftly creating a
shoulder and the shape of her hair with two efficient lines.

26 THE WOMAN'S FACE IN THE DRAWING, dancing under the water.

27 A FLASHCUT of a man's eyes, just visible over the top of a sketching
pad. They look up suddenly right into the LENS. Soft eyes, but fearlessly
direct.

28 Rose smiles, remembering. Brock has the reference photo of the necklace
in his hand.

                                  LOVETT

Louis the Sixteenth wore a fabulous stone, called the Blue Diamond of the
Crown, which disappeared in 1792, about the time Louis lost everything from
the neck up. The theory goes that the crown diamond was chopped too...
recut into a heart-like shape... and it became Le Coeur de la Mer. The
Heart of the Ocean. Today it would be worth more than the Hope Diamond.

                                   ROSE

It was a dreadful, heavy thing.

                        (she points at the drawing)

I only wore it this once.

                                   LIZZY

You actually believe this is you, grandma?

                                   ROSE

It is me, dear. Wasn't I a hot number?

                                  LOVETT

I tracked it down through insurance records... and old claim that was
settled under terms of absolute secrecy. Do you know who the claiment was,
Rost?

                                   ROSE

Someone named Hockley, I should imagine.

                                  LOVETT

Nathan Hockley, right. Pittsburgh steel tycoon. For a diamond necklace his
son Caledon Hockley bought in France for his fiancee... you... a week
before he sailed on Titanic. And the claim was filed right after the
sinking. So the diamond had to've gone down with the ship.

                                (to Lizzy)

See the date?

                                   LIZZY

April 14, 1912.

                                  LOVETT

If your grandma is who she says she is, she was wearing the diamond the day
Titanic sank.

                                  (MORE)

                              LOVETT (CONT'D)

                                 (to Rose)

And that makes you my new best friend. I will happily compensate you for
anything you can tell us that will lead to its recovery.

                                   ROSE

I don't want your money, Mr. Lovett. I know how hard it is for people who
care greatly for money to give some away.

                                  BODINE

                                (skeptical)

You don't want anything?

                                   ROSE

                         (indicating the drawing)

You may give me this, if anything I tell you is of value.

                                  LOVETT

Deal.

                            (crossing the room)

Over here are a few things we've recovered from your staterooms.

Laid out on a worktable are fifty or so objects, from mundane to valuable.
Rose, shrunken in her chair, can barely see over the table top. With a
trembling hand she lifts a tortoise shell hand mirror, inlaid with mother
of pearl. She caresses it wonderingly.

                                   ROSE

This was mine. How extraordinary! It looks the same as the last time I saw
it.

She turns the mirror over and looks at her ancient face in the cracked
glass.

                                   ROSE

The reflection has changed a bit.

She spies something else, a silver and moonstone art-nouveau brooch.

                                   ROSE

My mother's brooch. She wanted to go back for it. Caused quite a fuss.

Rose picks up an ornate art-nouveau HAIR COMB. A jade butterfly takes
flight on the ebony handle of the comb. She turns it slowly, remembering.
We can see that Rose is experiencing a rush of images and emotions that
have lain dormant for eight decades as she handles the butterfly comb.

                                  LOVETT

Are you ready to go back to Titanic?

                                                                   CUT TO:

29 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

It is a darkened room lined with TV monitors. IMAGES OF THE WRECK fill the
screens, fed from Mir One and Two, and the two ROVs, Snoop Dog and DUNCAN.

                                  BODINE

Live from 12,000 feet.

ROSE stares raptly at the screens. She is enthraled by one in particular,
an image of the bow railing. It obviously means something to her. Brock is
studying her reactions carefully.

                                  BODINE

The bow's struck in the bottom like an axe, from the impact. Here... I can
run a simulation we worked up on this monitor over here.

Lizzy turns the chair so Rose can see the screen of Bodine's computer. As
he is calling up the file, he keeps talking.

                                  BODINE

We've put together the world's largest database on the Titanic. Okay,
here...

                                  LOVETT

Rose might not want to see this, Lewis.

                                   ROSE

No, no. It's fine. I'm curious.

Bodine starts a COMPUTER ANIMATED GRAPHIC on the screen, which parallels
his rapid-fire narration.

                                  BODINE

She hits the berg on the starboard side and it sort of bumps along...
punching holes like a morse code... dit dit dit, down the side. Now she's
flooding in the

                              BODINE (cont'd)

forward compartments... and the water spills over the tops of the
bulkheads, going aft. As her bow is going down, her stern is coming up...
slow at first... and then faster and faster until it's lifting all that
weight, maybe 20 or 30 thousand tons... out of the water and the hull can't
deal... so SKRTTT!!

                (making a sound in time with the animation)

... it splits! Right down to the keel, which acts like a big hinge. Now the
bow swings down and the stern falls back level... but the weight of the bow
pulls the stern up vertical, and then the bow section detaches, heading for
the bottom. The stern bobs like a cork, floods and goes under about 2:20
a.m. Two hours and forty minutes after the collision.

The animation then follows the bow section as it sinks. Rose watches this
clinical dissection of the disaster without emotion.

                                  BODINE

The bow pulls out of its dive and planes away, almost a half a mile, before
it hits the bottom going maybe 12 miles an hour. KABOOM!

The bow impacts, digging deeply into the bottom, the animation now follows
the stern.

                                  BODINE

The stern implodes as it sinks, from the pressure, and rips apart from the
force of the current as it falls, landing like a big pile of junk.

                        (indicating the simulation)

Cool huh?

                                   ROSE

Thank you for that fine forensic analysis, Mr. Bodine. Of course the
experience of it was somewhat less clinical.

                                  LOVETT

Will you share it with us?

Her eyes go back to the screens, showing the sad ruins far below them.

A VIEW from one of the subs TRACKING SLOWLY over the boat deck. Rose
recognizes one of the Wellin davits, still in place. She hears ghostly
waltz music. The faint and echoing sound of an officer's voice, English
accented, calling "Women and children only".

30 FLASH CUTS of screaming faces in a running crowd. Pandemonium and
terror. People crying, praying, kneeling on the deck. Just impressions...
flashes in the dark.

31 Rose Looks at another monitor. SNOOP DOG moving down a rusted,
debris-filled corridor. Rose watches the endless row of doorways sliding
past, like dark mouths.

32 IMAGE OF A CHILD, three years old, standing ankle deep in water in the
middle of an endless corridor. The child is lost alone, crying.

33 Rose is shaken by the flood of memories and emotions. Her eyes well up
and she puts her head down, sobbing quietly.

                                   LIZZY

                          (taking the wheelchair)

I'm taking her to rest.

                                   ROSE

No!

Her voice is surprisingly strong. The sweet little old lady is gone,
replaced by a woman with eyes of steel. Lovett signals everyone to stay
quiet.

                                  LOVETT

Tell us, Rose.

She looks from screen to screen, the images of the ruined ship.

                                   ROSE

It's been 84 years...

                                  LOVETT

Just tell us what you can--

                                   ROSE

                      (holds up her hand for silence)

It's been 84 years... and I can still smell the fresh paint. The china had
never been used. The sheets had never been slept in.

He switches on the minirecorder and sets it near her.

                                   ROSE

Titanic was called the Ship of Dreams. And it was. It really was...

As the underwater camera rises past the rusted bow rail, WE DISSOLVE /
MATCH MOVE to that same railing in 1912...

                                                           MATCH DISSOLVE:

34 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

SHOT CONTINUES IN A FLORIOUS REVEAL as the gleaming white superstructure of
Titanic rises mountainously beyond the rail, and above that the
buff-colored funnels stand against the sky like the pillars of a great
temple. Crewmen move across the deck, dwarfed by the awesome scale of the
steamer.

Southanmpton, England, April 10, 1912. It is almost nnon on ailing day. A
crowd of hundreds blackens the pier next to Titanic like ants on a jelly
sandwich.

IN FG a gorgeous burgundy RENAULT TOURING CAR swings into frame, hanging
from a loading crane. It is lowered toward HATCH #2.

On the pier horsedrawn vehicles, motorcars and lorries move slowly through
the dense throng. The atmosphere is one of excitement and general
giddiness. People embrace in tearful farewells, or wave and shout bon
voyage wishes to friends and relatives on the decks above.

A white RENAULT, leading a silver-gray DAIMLER-BENZ, pushes through the
crowd leaving a wake in the press of people. Around the handsome cars
people are streaming to board the ship, jostling with hustling seamen and
stokers, porters, and barking WHITE STAR LINE officials.

The Renault stops and the LIVERIED DRIVER scurries to open the door for a
YOUNG WOMAN dressed in a stunning white and purple outfit, with an enormous
feathered hat. She is 17 years old and beautiful, regal of bearing, with
piercing eyes.

It is the girl in the drawing. ROSE. She looks up at the ship, taking it in
with cool appraisal.

                                   ROSE

I don't see what all the fuss is about. It doesn't look any bigger than the
Mauretania.

A PERSONAL VALET opens the door on the other side of the car for CALEDON
HOCKLEY, the 30 year old heir to the elder Hockley's fortune. "Cal" is
handsome, arrogant and rich beyond meaning.

                                    CAL

You can be blase about some things, Rose, but not about Titanic. It's over
a hundred feet longer than Mauretania, and far more luxurious. It has
squash courts, a Parisian cafe... even Turkish baths.

Cal turns and fives his hand to Rose's mother, RUTH DEWITT BUKATER, who
descends from the touring car being him. Ruth is a 40ish society empress,
from one of the most prominent Philadelphia families. She is a widow, and
rules her household with iron will.

                                    CAL

Your daughter is much too hard to impress, Ruth.

                           (indicating a puddle)

Mind your step.

                                   RUTH

                         (gazing at the leviathan)

So this is the ship they say is unsinkable.

                                    CAL

It is unsinkable. God himself couldn't sink this ship.

Cal speaks with the pride of a host providing a special experience.

This entire entourage of rich Americans is impeccably turned out, a
quintessential example of the Edwardian upper class, complete with
servants. Cal's VALET, SPICER LOVEJOY, is a tall and impassive, dour as an
undertaker. Behind him emerge TWO MAIDS, personal servants to Ruth and
Rose.

A WHITE STAR LINE PORTER scurries toward them, harried by last minute
loading.

                                  PORTER

Sir, you'll have to check your baggage through the main terminal, round
that way--

Cal nonchalantly hands the man a fiver. The porter's eyes dilate. Five
pounds was a monster tip in those days.

                                    CAL

I put my faith in you, good sir.

                                  (MORE)

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                       (curtly, indicating Lovejoy)

See my man.

                                  PORTER

Yes, sir. My pleasure, sir.

Cal never tires of the effect of money on the unwashed masses.

                                  LOVEJOY

                              (to the porter)

These trunks here, and 12 more in the Daimler. We'll have all this lot up
in the rooms.

The White Star man looks stricken when he sees the enormous pile of steamer
trunks and suitcases loading down the second car, including wooden crates
and steel safe. He whistles frantically for some cargo-handlers nearby who
come running.

Cal breezes on, leaving the minions to scramble. He quickly checks his
pocket watch.

                                    CAL

We'd better hurry. This way, ladies.

He indicates the way toward the first class gangway. They move into the
crowd. TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, hustles behind them, laden with bags of her
mistress's most recent purchases... things too delicate for the baggage
handlers.

Cal leads, weaving between vehicles and handcarts, hurrying passengers
(mostly second class and steerage) and well-wishers. Most of the first
class passengers are avoiding the smelly press of the dockside crowd by
using an elevated boarding bridge, twenty feet above.

They pass a line of steerage passengers in their coarse wool and tweeds,
queued up inside movable barriers like cattle in a chute. A HEALTH OFFICER
examines their heads one by one, checking scalp and eyelashes for lice.

They pass a well-dressed young man cranking the handle of a wooden Biograph
"cinematograph" camera mounted on a tripod. NANIEL MARVIN (whose father
founded the Biograph Film Studio) is filming his young bride in front of
the Titanic. MARY MARVIN stands stiffly and smiles, self conscious.

                                  DANIEL

Look up at the ship, darling, that's it. You're amazed! You can't believe
how big it is! Like a mountain. That's great.

Mary Marvin, without an acting fiber in her body, does a bad Clara Bow
pantomime of awe, hands raised.

Cal is jostled by two yelling steerage boys who shove past him. And he is
bumped again a second later by the boys' father.

                                    CAL

Steady!!

                                    MAN

Sorry squire!

The Cockney father pushes on, after his kids, shouting.

                                    CAL

Steerage swine. Apparently missed his annual bath.

                                   RUTH

Honestly, Cal, if you weren't forever booking everything at the last
instant, we could have gone through the terminal instead of running along
the dock like some squalid immigrant family.

                                    CAL

All part of my charm, Ruth. At any rate, it was my darling fiancee's beauty
rituals which made us late.

                                   ROSE

You told me to change.

                                    CAL

I couldn't let you wear black on sailing day, sweetpea. It's bad luck.

                                   ROSE

I felt like black.

Cal guides them out of the path of a horse-drawn wagon loaded down with two
tons of OXFORD MARMALADE, in wooden cases, for Titanic's Victualling
Department.

                                    CAL

Here I've pulled every string I could to book us on the grandest ship in
history, in her most luxurious suites... and you act as if you're going to
your execution.

Rose looks up as the hull of Titanic looms over them...a great iron wall,
Bible black and sever. Cal motions her forward, and she enters the gangway
to the D Deck doors with a sense of overwhelming dread.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

It was the ship of dreams... to everyone else. To me it was a slave ship,
taking me back to America in chains.

CLOSE ON CAL'S HAND IN SLOW-MOTION as it closes possessively over Rose's
arm. He escorts her up the gangway and the black hull of Titanic swallows
them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Outwardly I was everything a well brought up girl should be. Inside, I was
screaming.

35 CUT TO a SCREAMING BLAST from the mighty triple steam horns on Titanic's
funnels, bellowing their departure warning.

                                                                   CUT TO:

36 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCKS / TITANIC - DAY

A VIEW OF TITANIC from several blocks away, towering above the terminal
buildings like the skyline of a city. The steamer's whistle echoes across
Southampton.

PULL BACK, revealing that we were looking through a window, and back
further to show the smoky inside of a pub. It is crowded with dockworkers
and ship;s crew.

Just inside the window, a poker game is in progress. FOUR MEN, in working
class clothes, play a very serious hand.

JACK DAWSON and FABRIZIO DE ROSSI, both about 20, exchange a glance as the
other two players argue in Swedish. Jack is American, a lanky drifter with
his hair a little long for the standards of the times. He is also unshaven,
and his clothes are rumpled from sleeping in them. He is an artist, and has
adopted the bohemian style of art scene in Paris. He is also very
self-possessed and sure-footed for 20, having lived on his own since 15.

The TWO SWEDES continue their sullen argument, in Swedish.

                                   OLAF

                                (subtitled)

You stupid fishhead. I can't believe you bet our tickets.

                                   SVEN

                                (subtitled)

You lost our money. I'm just trying to get it back. Now shutup and take a
card.

                                   JACK

                                 (jaunty)

Hit me again, Sven.

Jack takes the card and slips it into his hand.

ECU JACK'S EYES. They betray nothing.

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO licking his lips nervously as he refuses a card.

ECU STACK in the middle of the table. Bills and coins from four counrties.
This has been going on for a while. Sitting on top of the money are two 3RD
CLASS TICKETS for RMS TITANIC.

The Titanic's whistle blows again. Final warning.

                                   JACK

The moment of truth boys. Somebody's life's about to change.

Fabrizio puts his cards down. So do the Swedes. Jack holds his close.

                                   JACK

Let's see... Fabrizio's got niente. Olaf, you've got squat. Sven, uh oh...
two pair... mmm.

                           (turns to his friend)

Sorry Fabrizio.

                                 FABRIZIO

What sorry? What you got? You lose my money?? Ma va fa'n culo testa di
cazzo--

                                   JACK

Sorry, you're not gonna see your mama again for a long time...

He slaps a full house down on the table.

                                   JACK

                                (grinning)

'Cause you're goin' to America!! Full house boys!

                                 FABRIZIO

Porca Madonna!! YEEAAAAA!!!

The table explodes into shouting in several languages. Jack rakes in the
money and the tickets.

                                   JACK

                              (to the Swedes)

Sorry boys. Three of a kind and a pair. I'm high and you're dry and...

                               (to Fabrizio)

... we're going to--

                               FABRIZIO/JACK

L'AMERICA!!!

Olaf balls up one huge farmer's fist. We think he's going to clobber Jack,
but he swings round and punches Sven, who flops backward onto the floor and
sits there, looking depressed. Olaf forgets about Jack and Fabrizio, who
are dancing around, and goes into a rapid harangue of his stupid cousin.

Jack kisses the tickets, then jumps on Fabrizio's back and rides him around
the pub. It's like they won the lottery.

                                   JACK

Goin' home... to the land o' the free and the home of the real hot-dogs! On
the TITANIC!! We're ridin' in high style now! We're practically goddamned
royalty, ragazzo mio!!

                                 FABRIZIO

You see? Is my destinio!! Like I told you. I go to l'America!! To be a
millionaire!!

                                  (MORE)

                             FABRIZIO (CONT'D)

                              (to pubkeeper)

Capito?? I go to America!!

                                 PUBKEEPER

No, mate. Titanic go to America. In five minutes.

                                   JACK

Shit!! Come on, Fabri!

                          (grabbing their stuff)

Come on!!

                            (to all, grinning)

It's been grand.

They run for the door.

                                 PUBKEEPER

'Course I'm sure if they knew it was you lot comin', they'd be pleased to
wait!

                                                                   CUT TO:

37 OMITTED

38 EXT. TERMINAL - TITANIC

Jack and Fabrizio, carrying everything they own in the world in the kit
bags on their shoulders, sprint toward the pier. They tear through milling
crowds next to the terminal. Shouts go up behind them as they jostle
slow-moving gentlemen. They dodge piles of luggage, and weave through
groups of people. They burst out onto the pier and Jack comes to a dead
stop... staring at the cast wall of the ship's hull, towering seven stories
above the wharf and over an eighth of a mile long. The Titanic is
monstrous.

Fabrizio runs back and grabs Jack, and they sprint toward the third class
gangway aft, at E deck. They reach the bottom of the ramp just as SIXTH
OFFICER MOODY detaches it at the top. It starts to swing down from the
gangway doors.

                                   JACK

Wait!! We're passengers!

Flushed and panting, he waves the tickets.

                                   MOODY

Have you been through the inspection queue?

                                   JACK

                            (lying cheerfully)

Of course! Anyway, we don't have lice, we're Americans.

                           (glances at Fabrizio)

Both of us.

                                   MOODY

                                  (testy)

Right, come aboard.

Moody has QUARTERMASTER ROWE reattach the gangway. Jack and Fabrizio come
aboard. Moody glances at the tickets, then passes Jack and Fabrizio through
to Rowe. Rowe looks at the names on the tickets to enter them in the
passenger list.

                                   ROWE

Gundersen. And...

                           (reading Fabrizio's)

Gundersen.

He hands the tickets back, eyeing Fabrizio's Mediterranean looks
suspiciously.

                                   JACK

                         (grabbing Fabrizio's arm)

Come on, Sven.

Jack and Fabrizio whoop with victory as they run down the white-painted
corridero... grinning from ear to ear.

                                   JACK

We are the luckiest sons of bitches in the world!

                                                                   CUT TO:

39 OMITTED

40 EXT. TITANIC AND DOCK - DAY

The mooring lines, as big around as a man's arm, are dropped into the
water. A cheer goes up on the pier as SEVEN TUGS pull the Titanic away from
the quay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

41 EXT. AFT WELL DECK / POOP DECK - DAY

JACK AND FABRIZIO burst through a door onto the aft well deck. TRACKING
WITH THEM as they run across the deck and up the steel stairs to the poop
deck. They get to the rail and Jack starts to yell and wave to the crowd on
the dock.

                                 FABRIZIO

You know somebody?

                                   JACK

Of course not. That's not the point.

                              (to the crowd)

Goodbye! Goodbye!! I'll miss you!

Grinning, Fabrixio joins in, adding his voice to the swell of voices,
feeling the exhilaration of the moment.

                                 FABRIZIO

Goodbye! I will never forget you!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

42 OMITTED

EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

The crowd of cheering well-wishers waves heartily as a black wall of metal
moves past them. Impossibly tiny figues wave back from the ship's rails.
Titanic gathers speed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

44 EXT. RIVER TEST - DAY

IN A LONG LENS SHOT the prow of Titanic FILLS FRAME behind the lead tug,
which is dwarfed. The bow wave spreads before the mighty plow of the
liner's hull as it moves down the River Test toward the English Channel.

                                                                   CUT TO:

45 INT. THIRD CLASS BERTHING / G-DECK FORWARD - DAY

Jack and Fabrizio walk down a narrow corridor with doors lining both sides
like a college dorm. Total confusion as people argue over luggage in
several languages, or wander in confusion in the labyrinth. They pass
emigrants studying the signs over the doors, and looking up the words in
phrase books.

They find their berth. It is a modest cubicle, painted enamel white, with
four bunks. Exposed pipes overhead. The other two guys are already there.
OLAUS and BJORN GUNDERSEN.

Jack throws his kit on one open bunk, while Fabrizio takes the other.

                                   BJORN

                          (in Swedish/ subtitled)

Where is Sven?

                                                                   CUT TO:

46 INT. SUITE B-52-56 - DAY

By contrast, the so-called "Millionaire Suite" is in the Empire style, and
comprises two bedrooms, a bath, WC, wardrobe room, and a large sitting
room. In addition there is a private 50 foot promenade deck outside.

A room service waiter pours champagne into a tulip glass of orange juice
and hands the Bucks Fizz to Rose. She is looking through her new paintings.
There is a Monet of water lilies, a Degas of dancers, and a few abstract
works. They are all unknown paintings... lost works.

Cal is out on the covered deck, which has potted trees and vines on
trellises, talking through the doorway to Rose in the sitting room.

                                    CAL

Those mud puddles were certainly a waste of money.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking at a cubist portrait)

You're wrong. They're fascinating. Like in a dream... there's truth without
logic. What's his name again... ?

                         (reading off the canvas)

Picasso.

                                    CAL

                      (coming into the sitting room)

He'll never amount to a thing, trust me. At least they were cheap.

A porter wheels Cal's private safe (which we recognize) into the room on a
handtruck.

                                    CAL

Put that in the wardrobe.

47 IN THE BEDROOM Rose enters with the large Degas of the dancers. She sets
it on the dresser, near the canopy bed. Trudy is already in there, hanging
up some of Rose's clothes.

                                   TRUDY

It smells so brand new. Like they built it all just for us. I mean... just
to think that tonight, when I crawl between the sheets, Iill be the first--

Cal appears in the doorway of the bedroom.

                                    CAL

                             (looking at Rose)

And when I crawl between the sheets tonight, I'll still be the first.

                                   TRUDY

                        (blushing at the innuendo)

S'cuse me, Miss.

She edges around Cal and makes a quick exit. Cal comes up behind Rose and
puts his hands on her shoulders. An act of possession, not intimacy.

                                    CAL

The first and only. Forever.

Rose's expression shows how bleak a prospect this is for her, now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

48 EXT. CHERBOURG HARBOR, FRANCE - LATE DUSK

Titanic stands silhouetted against a purple post-sunset sky. She is lit up
like a floating palace, and her thousand portholes reflect in the calm
harbor waters. The 150 foot tender Nomadic lies-to alongside, looking like
a rowboat. The lights of a Cherbourg harbor complete the postcard image.

                                                                   CUT TO:

49 INT. FIRST CLASS RECEPTION/ D-DECK

Entering the first class reception room from the tender are a number of
prominent passengers. A BROAD-SHOULDERED WOMAN in an enormous feathered hat
comes up the gangway, carrying a suitcase in each hand, a spindly porter
running to catch up with her to take the bags.

                                   WOMAN

Well, I wasn't about to wait all day for you, sonny. Take 'em the rest of
the way if you think you can manage.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

At Cherbourg a woman came aboard named Margaret Brown, but we all called
her Molly. History would call her the Unsinkable Molly Brown. Her husband
had struck gold someplace out west, and she was what mother called "new
money".

At 45, MOLLY BROWN is a tough talking straightshooter who dresses in the
finery of her genteel peers but will never be one of them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

By the next afternoon we had made our final stop and we were steaming west
from the coast of Ireland, with nothing out ahead of us but ocean...

                                                                   CUT TO:

50 OMITTED

51 EXT. BOW - DAY

The ship glows with the warm creamy light of late afternoon. Jack and
Fabrizio stand right at the bow gripping the curving railing so familiar
from images of the wreck. Jack leans over, looking down fifty feet to where
the prow cuts the surface like a knife, sending up two glassy sheets of
water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

52 INT. / EXT. TITANIC - SERIES OF SCENES - DAY

ON THE BRIDGE, CAPTAIN SMITH turns from the binnacle to FIRST OFFICER
WILLIAM MURDOCH.

                               CAPTAIN SMITH

Take her to sea Mister Murdoch. Let's stretch her legs.

Murdoch moves the engine telegraph lever to ALL AHEAD FULL.

53 NOW BEGINS a kind of musical/visual setpiece... an ode to the great
ship. The music is rhythmic, surging forward, with a soaring melody that
addresses the majesty and optimism of the ship of dreams.

IN THE ENGINE ROOM the telegraph clangs and moves to "All Ahead Full".

                            CHIEF ENGINEER BELL

All ahead full!

On the catwalk THOMAS ANDREWS, the shipbuilder, watches carefully as the
engineers and greasers scramble to adjust valves. Towering above them are
the twin RECIPROCATING engines, four stories tall, their ten-foot-long
connecting rods surging up and down with the turning of the massive
crankshafts. The engines thunder like the footfalls of marching giants.

54 IN THE BOILER ROOMS the STOKERS chant a song as they hurl coal into the
roaring furnaces. The "black gang" are covered with sweat and coal dust,
their muscles working like part of the machinery as they toil in the
hellish glow.

55 UNDERWATER the enormous bronze screws chop through the water, hurling
the steamer forward and churning up a vortex of foam that lingers for miles
behind the juggernaut ship. Smoke pours from the funnels as--

56 The riven water flares higher at the bow as the ship's speeds builds.
THE CAMERA SWEEPS UP the prow to find Jack, the wind streaming through his
hair and--

57 Captain Smith steps out of the enclosed bridge onto the wing. He stands
with his hands on the rail, looking every bit the storybook picture of a
Captain... a great patriarch of the sea.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Twenty one knots, sir!

                                   SMITH

She's got a bone in her teeth now, eh, Mr. Murdoch.

Smith accepts a cup of tea from FIFTH OFFICER LOWE. He contentedly watches
the white V of water hurled outward from the bows like an expression of his
own personal power. They are invulnerable, towering over the sea.

58 AT THE BOW Jack and Fabrizio lean far over, looking down.

In the glassy bow-wave two dolphins appear, under the water, running fast
just in front of the steel blade of the prow. They do it for the sheer joy
and exultation of motion. Jack watches the dolphins and grins. They breach,
jumping clear of the water and then dive back, crisscrossing in front of
the bow, dancing ahead of the juggernaut.

FABRIZIO looks forward across the Atlantic, staring into the sunsparkles.

                                 FABRIZIO

I can see the Statue of Liberty already.

                            (grinning at Jack)

Very small... of course.

THE CAMERA ARCS around them, until they are framed against the sea.

NOW WE PULL BACK, across the forecastle deck. Rising, as we continue back,
and the ships rolls endlessly forward underneath. Over the bridge wing,
along the boat deck until her funnels come INTO FRAME besides us and march
past like the pillars of heaven, one by one. We pull back and up, until we
are looking down the funnels, and the people strolling on the decks and
standing at the rail become antlike.

And still we pull back until the great lady is seen whole in a gorgeous
aerial portrait, black and severe in her majesty.

                               ISMAY (V.O.)

She is the largest moving object ever made by the hand of man in all
history...

                                                                   CUT TO:

59 INT. PALM COURT RESTAURANT - DAY

CLOSE ON J. BRUCE ISMAY, Managing Director of White Star Line.

                                   ISMAY

...and our master shipbuilder, Mr. Andrews here, designed her from the keel
plates up.

He indicates a handsome 39 year old Irish gentlemen to his right, THOMAS
ANDREWS, of Harland and Wolf Shipbuilders.

WIDER, showing the group assembled for lunch the next day. Ismay seated
with Cal, Rose, Ruth, Molly Brown and Thomas Andrews in the Palm Court, a
beautiful sunny spot enclosed by high arched windows.

                                  ANDREWS

                         (disliking the attention)

Well, I may have knocked her together, but the idea was Mr. Ismay's. He
envisioned a steamer so grand in scale, and so luxurious in its
appointments, that its supremacy would never be challenged. And here she
is...

                           (he slaps the table)

...willed into solid reality.

                                   MOLLY

Why're ships always bein' called "she"? Is it because men think half the
women around have big sterns and should be weighed in tonnage?

                             (they all laugh)

Just another example of the men settin' the rules their way.

The waiter arrives to take orders. Rose lights a cigarette.

                                   RUTH

You know I don't like that, Rose.

                                    CAL

She knows.

Cal takes the cigarette from her and stubs it out.

                                    CAL

                              (to the waiter)

We'll both have the lamb. Rare, with a little mint sauce.

                  (to Rose, after the waiter moves away)

You like lamb, don't you sweetpea?

Molly is watching the dynamic between Rose, Cal and Ruth.

                                   MOLLY

So, you gonna cut her meat for her too there, Cal?

                            (turning to Ismay)

Hey, who came up with the name Titanic? You, Bruce?

                                   ISMAY

Yes, actually. I wanted to convey sheer size. And size means stability,
luxury... and safety--

                                   ROSE

Do you know of Dr. Freud? His ideas about the male preoccupation with size
might be of particular interest to you, Mr. Ismay.

Andrews chockes on his breadstick, suppressing laughter.

                                   RUTH

My God, Rose, what's gotten into--

                                   ROSE

Excuse me.

She stalks away.

                                   RUTH

                                (mortified)

I do apologize.

                                   MOLLY

She's a pistol, Cal. You sure you can handle her?

                                    CAL

                      (tense but feigning unconcern)

Well, I may have to start minding what she reads from now on.

                                                                   CUT TO:

60 EXT. POOP DECK / AFTER DECKS - DAY

Jack sits on a bench in the sun. Titanic's wake spreads out behind him to
the horizon. He has his knees pulled up, supporting a leather bound
sketching pad, his only valuable possession. With conte crayon he draws
rapidly, using sure strokes. An emigrant from Manchester named CARTMELL has
his 3 year old daughter CORA standing on the lower rung of the rail. She is
leaned back against his beer barrel of a stomach, watching the seagulls.

THE SKETCH captures them perfectly, with a great sense of the humanity of
the moment. Jack is good. Really good. Fabrizio looks over Jack's shoulder.
He nods appreciatively.

TOMMY RYAN, a scowling young Irish emigrant, watches as a crewmember comes
by, walking three small dogs around the deck. One of them, a BLACK FRENCH
BULLDOG, is among the ugliest creatures on the planet.

                                   TOMMY

That's typical. First class dogs come down here to take a shit.

Jack looks up from his sketch.

                                   JACK

That's so we know where we rank in the scheme of things.

                                   TOMMY

Like we could forget.

Jack glances across the well deck. At the aft railing of B deck promenade
stands ROSE, in a long yellow dress and white gloves.

CLOSE ON JACK, unable to take his eyes off of her. They are across from
each other, about 60 feet apart, with the well deck like a valley between
them. She on her promontory, he on his much lower one. She stares down at
the water.

He watches her unpin her elaborate hat and take it off. She looks at the
frilly absurd thing, then tosses it over the rail. It sails far down to the
water and is carried away, astern. A spot of yellow in the vast ocean. He
is riveted by her. She looks like a figure in a romantic novel, sad and
isolated.

Fabrizio taps Tommy and they both look at Jack gazin at Rose. Fabrizio and
Tommy grin at each other.

Rose turns suddenly and looks right at Jack. He is caught staring, but he
doesn't look away. She does, but then looks back. Their eyes meet across
the space of the well deck, across the gulf between worlds.

Jack sees a man (Cal) come up behind her and take her arm. She jerks her
arm away. They argue in pantomime. She storms away, and he goes after her,
disappearing along the A-deck promenade. Jack stares after her.

                                   TOMMY

Forget it, boyo. You'd as like have angels fly out o' yer arse as get next
to the likes o' her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

61 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON - NIGHT

SLOWLY PUSHING IN ON ROSE as she sits, flanked by people in heated
conversation. Cal and Ruth are laughing together, while on the other side
LADY DUFF-GORDON is holding forth animatedly. We don't hear what they are
saying. Rose is staring at her plate, barely listening to the
inconsequential babble around her.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

I saw my whole life as if I'd already lived it... an endless parade of
parties and cotillions, yachts and polo matches... always the same narrow
people, the same mindless chatter. I felt like I was standing at a great
precipice, with no one to pull me back, no one who cared... or even
noticed.

ANGLE BENEATH TABLE showing Rose's hand, holding a tiny fork from her crab
salad. She pokes the crab-fork into the skin of her arm, harder and harder
until it draws blood.

                                                                   CUT TO:

62 INT. CORRIDOR / B DECK - NIGHT

Rose walks along the corridor. A steward coming the other way greets her,
and she nods with a slight smile. She is perfectly composed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

63 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

She enters the room. Stands in the middle, staring at her reflection in the
large vanity mirror. Just stands there, then--

With a primal, anguished cry she claws at her throat, ripping off her pearl
necklace, which explodes across the room. In a frenzy she tears at herself,
her clothes, her hair... then attacks the room. She flings everything off
the dresser and it flies clattering against the wall. She hurls a
handmirror against the vanity, cracking it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

64 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE, AFT - NIGHT

Rose runs along the B deck promenade. She is dishevelled, her hair flying.
She is crying, her cheeks streaked with tears. But also angry, furious!
Shaking with emotions she doesn't understand... hatred, self-hatred,
desperation. A strolling couple watch her pass. Shocked at the emotional
display in public.

                                                                   CUT TO:

65 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

Jack is kicked back on one of the benches gazing at the stars blazing
gloriously overhead. Thinking artist thoughts and smoking a cigarette.

Hearing something, he turns as Rose runs up the stairs from the well deck.
They are the only two on the stern deck, except for QUARTERMASTER ROWE,
twenty feet above them on the docking bridge catwalk. She doesn't see Jack
in the shadows, and runs right past him.

TRACKING WITH ROSE as she runs across the deserted fantail. Her breath
hitches in an occasional sob, which she suppresses. Rose slams against the
base of the stern flagpole and clings there, panting. She stares out at the
black water.

Then starts to climb over the railing. She has to hitch her long dress way
up, and climbing is clumsy. Moving methodically she turns her body and gets
her heels on the white-painted gunwale, her back to the railing, facing out
toward blackness. 60 feet below her, the massive propellers are churning
the atlantin into white foam, and a ghostly wake trails off toward the
horizon.

IN A LOW ANGLE, we see Rose standing like a figurehead in reverse. Below
her are the huge letters of the name "TITANIC".

She leans out, her arms straightening... looking down hypnotized, into the
vortex below her. Her dress and hair are lifted by the wind of the ship's
movement. The only sound, above the rush of water below, is the flutter and
snap of the big Union Jack right above her.

                                   JACK

Don't do it.

She whips her head around at the sound of his voice. It takes a second for
her eyes to focus.

                                   ROSE

Stay back! Don't come any closer!

Jack sees the tear tracks on her cheeks in the faint glow from the stern
running lights.

                                   JACK

Take my hand. I'll pull you back in.

                                   ROSE

No! Stay where you are. I mean it. I'll let go.

                                   JACK

No you won't.

                                   ROSE

What do you mean no I won't? Don't presume to tell me what I will and will
not do. You don't know me.

                                   JACK

You would have done it already. Now come on, take my hand.

Rose is confused now. She can't see him very well through the tears, so she
wipes them with one hand, almost losing her balance.

                                   ROSE

You're distracting me. Go away.

                                   JACK

I can't. I'm involved now. If you let go I have to jump in after you.

                                   ROSE

Don't be absurd. You'll be killed.

He takes off his jacket.

                                   JACK

I'm a good swimmer.

He starts unlacing his left shoe.

                                   ROSE

The fall alone would kill you.

                                   JACK

It would hurt. I'm not saying it wouldn't. To be honest I'm a lot more
concerned about the water being so cold.

She looks down. The reality factor of what she is doing is sinking in.

                                   ROSE

How cold?

                                   JACK

                        (taking off his left shoe)

Freezing. Maybe a couple degrees over.

He starts unlacing his right shoe.

                                   JACK

Ever been to Wisconsin?

                                   ROSE

                                (perplexed)

No.

                                   JACK

Well they have some of the coldest winters around, and I grew up there,
near Chippewa Falls. Once when I was a kid me and my father were
ice-fishing out on Lake Wissota... ice-fishing's where you chop a hole in
the--

                                   ROSE

I know what ice fishing is!

                                   JACK

Sorry. Just... you look like kind of an indoor girl. Anyway, I went through
some thin ice and I'm tellin' ya, water that cold... like that right down
there... it hits you like a thousand knives all over your body. You can't
breath, you can't think... least not about anything but the pain.

                        (takes off his other shoe)

Which is why I'm not looking forward to jumping in after you. But like I
said, I don't see a choice. I guess I'm kinda hoping you'll come back over
the rail and get me off the hook here.

                                   ROSE

You're crazy.

                                   JACK

That's what everybody says. But with all due respect, I'm not the one
hanging off the back of a ship.

He slides one step closer, like moving up on a spooked horse.

                                   JACK

Come on. You don't want to do this. Give me your hand.

Rose stares at this madman for a long time. She looks at his eyes and they
somehow suddenly seem to fill her universe.

                                   ROSE

Alright.

She unfastens one hand from the rail and reaches it around toward him. He
reaches out to take it, firmly.

                                   JACK

I'm Jack Dawson.

                                   ROSE

                             (voice quavering)

Pleased to meet you, Mr. Dawson.

Rose starts to turn. Now that she has decided to live, the height is
terrifying. She is overcome by vertigo as she shifts her footing, turning
to face the ship. As she starts to climb, her dress gets in the way, and
one foot slips off the edge of the deck.

She plunges, letting out a piercing SHRIEK. Jack, gripping her hand, is
jerked toward the rail. Rose barely grabs a lower rail with her free hand.

QUARTERMASTER ROWE, up on the docking bridge hears the scream and heads for
the ladder.

                                   ROSE

HELP! HELP!!

                                   JACK

I've got you. I won't let go.

Jack holds her hand with all his strength, bracing himself on the railing
with his other hand. Rose tries to get some kind of foothold on the smooth
hull. Jack tries to lift her bodily over the railing. She can't get any
footing in her dress and evening shoes, and she slips back. Rose SCREAMS
again.

Jack, awkwardly clutching Rose by whatever he can get a grip on as she
flails, gets her over the railing. They fall together onto the deck in a
tangled heap, spinning in such a way that Jack winds up slightly on top of
her.

Rowe slides down the ladder from the docking bridge like it's a fire drill
and sprints across the fantail.

                                   ROWE

Here, what's all this?!

Rowe runs up and pulls Jack off of Rose, revealing her dishevelled and
sobbing on the deck. Her dress is torn, and the hem is pushing up above her
knees, showing one ripped stocking. He looks at Jack, the shaggy steerage
man with his jacket off, and the first class lady clearly in distress, and
starts drawing conclusions. Two seamen chug across the deck to join them.

                                   ROWE

                                 (to Jack)

Here you, stand back! Don't move an inch!

                              (to the seamen)

Fetch the Master at Arms.

                                                                   CUT TO:

66 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

A few minutes later. Jack is being detained by the burly MASTER AT ARMS,
the closest thing to a cop on board. He is handcuffing Jack. Cal is right
in front of Jack, and furious. He has obviously just rushed out here with
Lovejoy and another man, and none of them have coats over their black tie
evening dress. The other man is COLONEL ARCHIBALD GRACIE, a mustachioed
blowhard who still has his brandy snifter. He offers it to Rose, who is
hunched over crying on a bench nearby, but she waves it away. Cal is more
concerned with Jack. He grabs him by the lapels.

                                    CAL

What made you think you could put your hands on my fiancee?! Look at me,
you filth! What did you think you were doing?!

                                   ROSE

Cal, stop! It was an accident.

                                    CAL

An accident?!

                                   ROSE

It was... stupid really. I was leaning over and I slipped.

Rose looks at Jack, getting eye contact.

                                   ROSE

I was leaning way over, to see the... ah... propellers. And I slipped and I
would have gone overboard... and Mr. Dawson here saved me and he almost
went over himself.

                                    CAL

You wanted to see the propellers?

                                  GRACIE

                            (shaking his head)

Women and machinery do not mix.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

                                 (to Jack)

Was that the way of it?

Rose is begging him with her eyes not to say what really happened.

                                   JACK

Uh huh. That was pretty much it.

He looks at Rose a moment longer. Now they have a secret together.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

Well! The boy's a hero then. Good for you son, well done!

                                 (to Cal)

So it's all's well and back to our brandy, eh?

Jack is uncuffed. Cal gets Rose to her feet and moving.

                                    CAL

                            (rubbing her arms)

Let's get you in. You're freezing.

Cal is leaving without a second thought for Jack.

                                  GRACIE

                                   (low)

Ah... perhaps a little something for the boy?

                                    CAL

Oh, right. Mr. Lovejoy. A twenty should do it.

                                   ROSE

Is that the going rate for saving the woman you love?

                                    CAL

Rose is displeased. Mmm... what to do?

Cal turns back to Jack. He appraises him condescendingly... a steerage
ruffian, unwashed and ill-mannered.

                                    CAL

I know.

                                 (to Jack)

Perhaps you could join us for dinner tomorrow, to regale our group with
your heroic tale?

                                   JACK

                        (looking straight at Rose)

Sure. Count me in.

                                    CAL

Good. Settled then.

Cal turns to go, putting a protective arm around Rose. he leans close to
Gracie as they walk away.

                                    CAL

This should be amusing.

                                   JACK

                            (as Lovejoy passes)

Can I bum a cigarette?

Lovejoy smoothly draws a silver cigarette case from his jacket and snaps it
open. Jack takes a cigarette, then another, popping it behind his ear for
later. Lovejoy lights Jack's cigarette.

                                  LOVEJOY

You'll want to tie those.

                         (Jack looks at his shoes)

Interesting that the young lady slipped so mighty all of a sudden and you
still had time to take of your jacket and shoes. Mmmm?

Lovejoy's expression is bland, but the eyes are cold. He turns away to join
his group.

                                                                   CUT TO:

67 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

As she undresses for bed Rose sees Cal standing in her doorway, reflected
in the cracked mirror of her vanity. He comes toward her.

                                    CAL

                           (unexpectedly tender)

I know you've een melancholy, and I don't pretent to know why.

From behind his back he hands her a large black velvet jewel case. She
takes it, numbly.

                                    CAL

I intended to save this till the engagement gals next week. But I thought
tonight, perhaps a reminder of my feeling for you...

Rose slowly opens the box. Inside is the necklace... "HEART OF THE OCEAN"
in all its glory. It is huge... a malevolent blue stone glittering with an
infinity of scalpel-like inner reflections.

                                   ROSE

My God... Cal. Is it a--

                                    CAL

Daimond. Yes it is. 56 carats.

He takes the necklace and during the following places it around her throat.
He turns her to the mirror, staring behind her.

                                    CAL

It was once worn by Louis the Sixteenth. They call it Le Coeur de la Mer,
the--

                                   ROSE

The Heart of the Ocean. Cal, it's... it's overwhelming.

He gazes at the image of the two of them in the mirror.

                                    CAL

It's for royalty. And we are royalty.

His fingers caress her neck and throat. He seems himself to be disarmed by
Rose's elegance and beauty. His emotion is, for the first time, unguarded.

                                    CAL

There's nothing I couldn't give you. There's nothing I'd deny you if you
would deny me. Open your heart to me, Rose.

CAMERA begins to TRACK IN ON ROSE. Closer and closer, during the following:

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Of course his gift was only to reflect light back onto himself, to
illuminate the greatness that was Caledon Hockley. It was a cold stone... a
heart of ice.

Finally, when Rose's eyes FILL FRAM, we MORPH SLOWLY to her eyes as the are
now... transforming through 84 years of life...

                                                                TRANSITION

68 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

Without a cut the wrinkled, weathered landscape of age has appeared around
her eyes. But the eyes themselves are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

After all these years, feel it closing around my throat like a dog collar.

THE CAMERA PUllS BACK to show her whole face.

                                   ROSE

I can still feel its weight. If you could have felt it, not just seen it...

                                  LOVETT

Well, that's the general idea, my dear.

                                  BODINE

So let me get this right. You were gonna kill yourself by jumping off the
Titanic?

                               (he guffaws)

That's great!

                                  LOVETT

                                (warningly)

Lewis...

But Rose laughs with Bodine.

                                  BODINE

                             (still laughing)

All you had to do was wait two days!

Lovett, standing out of Rose's sightline, checks his watch. Hours have
passed. This process is taking too long.

                                  LOVETT

Rose, tell us more about the diamond. What did Hockley do with it after
that?

                                   ROSE

Im afraid I'm feeling a little tired, Mr. Lovett.

Lizzy picks up the cue and starts to wheel her out.

                                  LOVETT

Wait! Can you give us something go on, here. Like who had access to the
safe. What about this Lovejoy guy? The valet. Did he have the combination?

                                   LIZZY

That's enough.

Lizzy takes her out. Rose's old hand reapears at the doorway in a frail
wave goodbye.

                                                                   CUT TO:

69 EXT. LAUNCH AREA/KELDYSH DECK - DAY

As the big hydraulic jib swings one of the Mir subs out over the water.
Lovett walks as he talks with Bobby Buell, the partners' rep. They weave
among deck cranes, launch crew, sub maintenance guys.

                                   BUELL

The partners are pissed.

                                   BROCK

Bobby, buy me time. I need time.

                                   BUELL

We're running thirty thousand a day, and we're six days over. I'm telling
you what they're telling me. The hand is on the plug. It's starting to
pull.

                                   BROCK

Well you tell the hand I need another two days! Bobby, Bobby, Bobby...
we're close! I smell it. I smell ice. She had the diamond on... now we just
have to find out where it wound up. I just gotta work her a bit more. Okay?

Brock turns and sees Lizy standing behind him. She has overheard the past
part of his dialogue with Buell. He goes to her and hustles her away from
Buell, toward a quite spot on the deck.

                                   BROCK

Hey, Lizzy. I need to talk to you for a second.

                                   LIZZY

Don't you mean work me?

                                   BROCK

Look, I'm running out of time. I need your help.

                                   LIZZY

I'm not going to help you browbeat my hundred and

                                  (MORE)

                              LIZZY (CONT'D)

one year old grandmother. I came down here to tell you to back off.

                                   BROCK

                      (with undisguised desperation)

Lizzy... you gotta understand something. I've bet it all to find the Heart
of the Ocean. I've got all my dough tied up in this thing. My wife even
divorced me over this hunt. I need what's locked inside your grandma's
memory.

                          (he holds out his hand)

You see this? Right here?

She looks at his hand, palm up. Empty. Cupped, as if around an imaginary
shape.

                                   LIZZY

What?

                                   BROCK

That's the shape my hand's gonna be when I hold that thing. You understand?
I'm not leaving here without it.

                                   LIZZY

Look, Brock, she's going to do this her way, in her own time. Don't forget,
she contacted you. She's out here for her own reasons, God knows what they
are.

                                  LOVETT

Maybe she wants to make peace with the past.

                                   LIZZY

What past? She has never once, not once, ever said a word about being on
the Titanic until two days ago.

                                  LOVETT

Then we're all meeting your grandmother for the first time.

                                   LIZZY

                            (looks at him hard)

You think she was really there?

                                  LOVETT

Oh, yeah. Yeah, I'm a believer. She was there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

70 INT. IMAGING SHACK

Bodine starts the tape recorder. Rose is gazing at the screen seeing THE
LIVE FEED FROM THE WRECK--SNOOP DOG is moving along the starboard side of
the hull, heading aft. The rectangular windows of A deck (forward) march
past on the right.

                                   ROSE

The next day, Saturday, I remember thinking how the sunlight felt.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

71 EXT. B DECK TITANIC - DAY

MATCH DISSOLVE from the rusting hulk to the gleaming new Titanic in 1912,
passing the end of the enclosed promenade just as Rose walks into the
sunlight right in front of us. She is stunningly dressed and walking with
purpose.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

As if I hadn't felt the sun in years.

IT IS SATURDAY APRIL 13, 1912. Rose unlatches the gate to go down into
third class. The steerage men on the deck stop what they're doing and stare
at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

72 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The social center of steerage life. It is stark by comparison to the
opulence of first class, but is a loud, boisterous place. There are mothers
with babies, kids running between the benches yelling in several languages
and being scolded in several more. There are old women yelling, men playing
chess, girls doing needlepoint and reading dime novels. There is even an
upright piano and Tommy Ryan is noodling around it.

Three boys, shrieking and shouting, are scrambling around chasing a rat
under the benches, trying to whomp it with a shoe and causing general
havoc. Jack is playing with 5 year old CORA CARTMeLL, drawing funny faces
together in his sketchbook.

Fabrizio is struggling to get a conversation going with an attractive
Norwegian girl, HELGA DAHL, sitting with her family at a table across the
room.

                                 FABRIZIO

No Italian? Some little English?

                                   HELGA

No, no. Norwegian. Only.

Helga's eye is caught by something. Fabrizio looks, does a take... and
Jack, curious, follows their gaze to see...

Rose, coming toward them. The activity in the room stops... a hush falls.
Rose feels suddenly self-conscious as the steerage passengers stare openly
at this princess, some with resentment, others with awe. She spots Jack and
gives a little smile, walking straight to him. He rises to meet her,
smiling.

                                   ROSE

Hello Jack.

Fabrizio and Tommy are floored. Its like the slipper fitting Cinderella.

                                   JACK

Hello again.

                                   ROSE

Could I speak to you in private?

                                   JACK

Uh, yes. Of course. After you.

He motions her ahead and follows. Jack glances over his shoulder, one
eyebrow raised, as he walks out with her leaving a stunned silence.

                                                                   CUT TO:

73 EXT. BOAT DECK - DAY

Jack and Rose walk side by side. They pass people reading and talking in
steamer chairs, some of whom glance curiously at the mismatched couple. He
feels out of place in his rough clothes. They are both awkward, for
different reasons.

                                   JACK

So, you got a name by the way?

                                   ROSE

Rose. Rose DeWitt Bukater.

                                   JACK

That's quite a moniker. I may hafta get you to write that down.

There is an awkward pause.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Dawson, I--

                                   JACK

Jack.

                                   ROSE

Jack... I feel like such an idiot. It took me all morning to get up the
nerve to face you.

                                   JACK

Well, here you are.

                                   ROSE

Here I am. I... I want to thank you for what you did. Not just for... for
pulling me back. But for your discretion.

                                   JACK

You're welcome. Rose.

                                   ROSE

Look, I know what you must be thinking! Poor little rich girl. What does
she know about misery?

                                   JACK

That's not what I was thinking. What I was thinking was... what could have
happened to hurt this girl so much she though she had no way out.

                                   ROSE

I don't... it wasn't just one thing. It was everything. It was them, it was
their whole world. And I was trapped in it, like an insect in amber.

                                (in a rush)

I just had to get away... just run and run and run... and then I was at the
back rail and there was no more ship... even the Titanic wasn't big enough.
Not enough to get away from them. And before I'd really though about it, I
was over the rail. I was so furious. I'll show them. They'll be sorry!

                                   JACK

Uh huh. They'll be sorry. 'Course you'll be dead.

                                   ROSE

                           (she lowers her head)

Oh God, I am such an utter fool.

                                   JACK

That penguin last night, is he one of them?

                                   ROSE

Penguin? Oh, Cal! He is them.

                                   JACK

Is he your boyfriend?

                                   ROSE

Worse I'm afraid.

She shows him her engagement ring. A sizable diamond.

                                   JACK

Gawd look at that thing! You would have gone straight to the bottom.

They laugh together. A passing steward scowls at Jack, who is clearly not a
first class passenger, but Rose just glares at him away.

                                   JACK

So you feel like you're stuck on a train you can't get off 'cause you're
marryin' this fella.

                                   ROSE

Yes, exactly!

                                   JACK

So don't marry him.

                                   ROSE

If only it were that simple.

                                   JACK

It is that simple.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack... please don't judge me until you've seen my world.

                                   JACK

Well, I guess I will tonight.

Looking for another topic, any other topic, she indicates his sketchbook.

                                   ROSE

What's this?

                                   JACK

Just some sketches.

                                   ROSE

May I?

The question is rhetorical because she has already grabbed the book. She
sits on a deck chair and opens the sketchbook. ON JACK'S sketches... each
one an expressive little bit of humanity: an old woman's hands, a sleeping
man, a father and daughter at the rail. The faces are luminous and alive.
His book is a celebration of the human condition.

                                   ROSE

Jack, these are quite good! Really, they are.

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

Some loose sketches fall out and are taken by the wind. Jack scrambles
after them... catching two, but the rest are gone, over the rail.

                                   ROSE

Oh no! Oh, I'm so sorry. Truly!

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

He snaps his wrist, shaking his drawing hand in a flourish.

                                   JACK

I just seem to spew 'em out. Besides, they're not worth a damn anyway.

For emphasis he throws away the two he caught. They sail off.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

You're deranged!

She goes back to the book, turning a page.

                                   ROSE

Well, well...

She has come upon a series of nudes. Rose is transfixed by the languid
beauty he has created. His nudes are soulful, real, with expressive hands
and eyes. They feel more like portraits than studies of the human form...
almost uncomfortably intimate. Rose blushes, raising the book as some
strollers go by.

                                   ROSE

                         (trying to be very adult)

And these were drawn from life?

                                   JACK

Yup. That's one of the great things about Paris. Lots of girls willing take
their clothes off.

She studies one drawing in particular, the girl posed half in sunlight,
half in shadow. Her hands lie at her chin, one furled and one open like a
flower, languid and graceful. The drawing is like an Alfred Steiglitz print
of Georgia O'Keefe.

                                   ROSE

You liked this woman. You used her several times.

                                   JACK

She had beautiful hands.

                                   ROSE

                                 (smiling)

I think you must have had a love affair with her...

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

No, no! Just with her hands.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking up from the drawings)

You have a gift, Jack. You do. You see people.

                                   JACK

I see you.

There it is. That piercing gaze again.

                                   ROSE

And...?

                                   JACK

You wouldn'ta jumped.

                                                                   CUT TO:

74 INT. RECEPTION ROOM / D-DECK - DAY

Ruth is having tea with NOEL LUCY MARTHA DYER-EDWARDES, the COUNTESS OF
ROTHES, a 35ish English blue-blood with patirician features. Ruth sees
someone coming across the room and lowers her voice.

                                   RUTH

Oh no, that vulgar Brown woman is coming this way. Get up, quickly before
she sits with us.

Molly Brown walks up, greeting them cheerfully as they are rising.

                                   MOLLY

Hello girls, I was hoping I'd catch you at tea.

                                   RUTH

We're awfully sorry you missed it. The Countess and I are just off to take
the air on the boat deck.

                                   MOLLY

That sounds great. Let's go. I need to catch up on the gossip.

Ruth grits her teeth as the three of them head for the Grand Staircase to
go up. TRACKING WITH THEM, as they cross the room, the SHOT HANDS OFF to
Bruce Ismay and Captain Smith at another table.

                                   ISMAY

So you've not lit the last four boilers then?

                                   SMITH

No, but we're making excellent time.

                                   ISMAY

                               (impatiently)

Captain, the press knows the size of Titanic, let them marvel at her speed
too. We must give them something new to print. And the maiden voyage of
Titnaic must make headlines!

                                   SMITH

I prefer not to push the engines until they've been properly run in.

                                   ISMAY

Of course I leave it to your good offices to decide what's best, but what a
glorious end to your last crossing if we get into New York Tuesday night
and surprise them all.

                    (Ismay slaps his hand on the table)

Retire with a bang, eh, E.J?

A beat. Then Smith nods, stiffy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

75 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE - DAY

Rose and Jack stroll aft, past people lounging on deck chairs in the
slanting late-afternoon light. Stewards scurry to serve tea or hot cocoa.

                                   ROSE

                           (girlish and excited)

You know, my dream has always been to just chuck it all and become an
artist... living in a garret, poor but free!

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

You wouldn't last two days. There's no hot water, and hardly ever any
caviar.

                                   ROSE

                            (angry in a flash)

Listen, buster... I hate caviar! And I'm tired of people dismissing my
dreams with a chuckle and a pat on the head.

                                   JACK

I'm sorry. Really... I am.

                                   ROSE

Well, alright. There's something in me, Jack. I feel it. I don't know what
it is, whether I should be an artist, or, I don't know... a dancer. Like
Isadora Duncan.... a wild pagan spirit...

She leaps forward, lands deftly and whirls like a dervish. Then she sees
something ahead and her face lights up.

                                   ROSE

...or a moving picture actress!

She takes his hand and runs, pulling him along the deck toward--

DANIEL AND MARY MARVIN. Daniel is cranking the big wooden movie camera as
she poses stiffly at the rail.

                                  MARVIN

You're sad. Sad, sad, sad. You've left your lover on the shore. You may
never see him agian. Try to be sadder, darling.

SUDDENLY Rose shoots into the shot and strikes a theatrical pose at the
rail next to Mary. Mary bursts out laughing. Rose pulls Jack into the
picture and makes him pose.

Marvin grins and starts yelling and gesturing. We see this in CUTS, with
music and no dialogue.

SERIES OF CUTS:

Rose posing tragically at the rail, the back of her hand to her forehead.

Jack on a deck chair, pretending to be a Pasha, the two girls pantomiming
fanning him like slave girls.

Jack, on his knees, pleading with his hands clasped while Rose, standing,
turns her head in bored disdain.

Rose cranking the camera, while Daniel and Jack have a western shoot-out.
Jack wins and leers into the lens, twirling an air mustache like Snidely
Whiplash.

                                                                   CUT TO:

76 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE / AFT - SUNSET

Painted with orange light, Jack and Rose lean on the A-deck rail aft,
shoulder to shoulder. The ship's lights come on.

It is a magical moment... perfect.

                                   ROSE

So then what, Mr. Wandering Jack?

                                   JACK

Well, then logging got to be too much like work, so I went down to Los
Angelas to the pier in Santa Monica. That's a swell place, they even have a
rollercoaster. I sketched portraits there for ten cents a piece.

                                   ROSE

A whole ten cents?!

                                   JACK

                             (not getting it)

Yeah; it was great money... I could make a dollar a day, sometimes. But
only in summer. When it got cold, I decided to go to Paris and see what the
real artists were doing.

                                   ROSE

                          (looks at the dusk sky)

Why can't I be like you Jack? Just head out for the horizon whenever I feel
like it.

                             (turning to him)

Say we'll go there, sometime... to that pier... even if we only ever just
talk about it.

                                   JACK

Alright, we're going. We'll drink cheap beer and go on the rollercoaster
until we throw up and we'll ride horses on the beach... right in the
surf... but you have to ride like a cowboy, none of that side-saddle stuff.

                                   ROSE

You mean one leg on each side? Scandalous! Can you show me?

                                   JACK

Sure. If you like.

                                   ROSE

                             (smiling at him)

I think I would.

                        (she looks at the horizon)

And teach me to spit too. Like a man. Why should only men be able to spit.
It's unfair.

                                   JACK

They didn't teach you that in finishing school? Here, it's easy. Watch
closely.

He spits. It arcs out over the water.

                                   JACK

Your turn.

Rose screws up her mouth and spits. A pathetic little bit of foamy spittle
which mostly runs down her chin before falling off into the water.

                                   JACK

Nope, that was pitiful. Here, like this... you hawk it down... HHHNNNK!...
then roll it on your tongue, up to the front, like thith, then a big breath
and PLOOOW!! You see the range on that thing?

She goes through the steps. Hawks it down, etc. He coaches her through it
(ad lib) while doing the steps himself. She lets fly. So does he. Two
comets of gob fly out over the water.

                                   JACK

That was great!

Rose turns to him, her face alight. Suddenly she blanches. He sees her
expression and turns.

RUTH, the Countess of Rothes, and Molly Brown have been watching them
hawking lugees. Rose becomes instantly composed.

                                   ROSE

Mother, may I introduce Jack Dawson.

                                   RUTH

Charmed, I'm sure.

Jack has a little spit running down his chin. He doesn't know it. Molly
Brown is grinning. As Rose proceeds with the introductions, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

The others were gracious and curious about the man who'd saved my life. But
my mother looked at him like an insect. A dangerous insect which must be
squashed quickly.

                                   MOLLY

Well, Jack, it sounds like you're a good man to have around in a sticky
spot--

They all jump as a BUGLER sounds the meal call right behind them.

                                   MOLLY

Why do they insist on always announcing dinner like a damn cavalry charge?

                                   ROSE

Shall we go dress, mother?

                            (over her shoulder)

See you at dinner, Jack.

                                   RUTH

                            (as they walk away)

Rose, look at you... out in the sun with no hat. Honestly!

The Countess exits with Ruth and Rose, leaving Jack and Molly alone on
deck.

                                   MOLLY

Son, do you have the slightest comprehension of what you're doing?

                                   JACK

Not really.

                                   MOLLY

Well, you're about to go into the snakepit. I hope you're ready. What are
you planning to wear?

Jack looks down at his clothes. Back up at her. He hadn't thought about
that.

                                   MOLLY

I figured.

                                                                   CUT TO:

77 INT. MOLLY BROWN'S STATEROOM

Men's suits and jackets and formal wear are strewn all over the place.
Molly is having a fine time. Jack is dressed, except for his jacket, and
Molly is tying his bow tie.

                                   MOLLY

Don't feel bad about it. My husband still can't tie one of these damn
things after 20 years. There you go.

She picks up a jacket off the bed and hands it to him. Jack goes into the
bathroom to put it on. Molly starts picking up the stuff off the bed.

                                   MOLLY

I gotta buy everything in three sizes 'cause I never know how much he's
been eating while I'm away.

She turns and sees him, though we don't.

                                   MOLLY

My, my, my... you shine up like a new penny.

                                                                   CUT TO:

78 EXT. BOAT DECK / FIRST CLAsS ENTRANCE - DUSK

A purple sky, shot with orange, in the west. Drifting strains of classic
music. We TRACK WITH JACK along the deck. By Edwardian standards he looks
badass. Dashing in his borrowed white-tie outfit, right down to his pearl
studs.

A steward bows and smartly opens the door to the First Class Entrance.

                                  STEWARD

Good evening, sir.

Jack plays the role smoothly. Nods with just the right degree of disdain.

                                                                   CUT TO:

79 INT. UPPER LANDING / GRAND STAIRCASE AND A-DECK

Jack steps in and his breath is taken away by the splendor spread out
before him. Overhead is the enormous glass dome, with a crystal chandelier
at its center. Sweeping down six stories is the First Class Grand
Staircase, the epitome of the opulent naval architecture of the time.

And the people: the women in their floor length dresses, elaborate
hairstyles and abundant jewelry... the gentlemen in evening dress, standing
with one hand at the small of the back, talking quietly.

Jack descends to A deck. Several men nod a perfunctory greeting. He nods
back, keeping it simple. He feels like a spy.

Cal comes down the stairs, with Ruth on his arm, covered in jewelry. They
both walk right past Jack, neither one gecognizeing him. Cal nods at him,
one gent to another. But Jack barely has time to be amused. Because just
behind Cal and Ruth on the stairs is Rose, a vision in red and black, her
low-cut dress showing off her neck and shoulders, her arms seathed in white
gloves that come well above above the elbow. Jack is hypnotized by her
beauty.

CLOSE ON ROSE as she approaches Jack. He imitates the gentlemen's stance,
hand behind his back. She extends her gloved hand and he takes it, kissing
the back of her fingers. Rose flushes, beaming noticeably. She can't take
her eyes off him.

                                   JACK

I saw that in a nickelodean once, and I always wanted to do it.

                                   ROSE

Cal, surely you remember Mr. Dawson.

                                    CAL

                            (caught off guard)

Dawson! I didn't recognize you.

                               (studies him)

Amazing! You could almost pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

80 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

CUT TO THE RECEPTION ROOM ON D DECK, as the party descends to dinner. They
encounter Molly Brown, looking good in a beaded dress, in her own busty
broad-shouldered way. Molly grins when she sees Jack. As they are going
into the dining saloon she walks next to him, speaking low:

                                   MOLLY

Ain't nothin' to it, is there, Jack?

                                   JACK

Yeah, you just dress like a pallbearer and keep your nose up.

                                   MOLLY

Remember, the only thing they respect is money, so just act like you've got
a lot of it and you're in the club.

As they enter the swirling throng, Rose leans close to him, pointing out
several notables.

                                   ROSE

There's the Countess Rothes. And that's John Jacob Astor... the richest man
on the ship. His little wifey there, Madeleine, is my age and in a delicate
condition. See how she's trying to hide it. Quite the scandal.

                         (nodding toward a couple)

And over there, that's Sir Cosmo and Lucile, Lady Duff-Gordon. She designs
naughty lingerie, among her many talents. Very popular with the royals.

Cal becomes engrossed in a conversations with Cosmo Duff-Gordon and Colonel
Gracie, while Ruth, the Countess and Lucille discuss fashion. Rose picots
Jack smoothly, to show him another couple, dressed impeccably.

                                   ROSE

And that's Benjamin Guggenheim and his mistress, Madame Aubert. Mrs.
Guggenheim is at home with the children, of course.

Cal, meanwhile, is accepting the praise of his male counterparts, who are
looking at Rose like a prize show horse.

                                 SIR COSMO

Hockley, she is splendid.

                                    CAL

Thank you.

                                  GRACIE

Cal's a lucky man. I know him well, and it can only be luck.

Ruth steps over, hearing the last. She takes Cal's arm, somewhat
coquettishly.

                                   RUTH

How can you say that Colonel? Caledon Hockley is a great catch.

The entourage strolls toward the dining saloon, where they run into the
Astor's going through the ornate double doors.

                                   ROSE

J.J., Madeleine, I'd like you to meet Jack Dawson.

                                   ASTOR

                            (shaking his hand)

Good to meet you Jack. Are you of the Boston Dawsons?

                                   JACK

No, the Chippewa Falls Dawsons, actually.

J.J. nods as if he's heard of them, then looks puzzled. Madeleine Astor
appraises Jack and whispers girlishly to Rose:

                                 MADELEINE

It's a pity we're both spoken for, isn't it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

81 INT. DINING SALOON

Like a ballroom at the palace, alive and lit by a constellation of
chandeliers, full of elegantly dressed people and beautiful music from
BANDLEADER WALLACE HARTLEY'S small orchestra. As Rose and Jack enter and
move across the room to their table, Cal and Ruth beside them, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

He must have been nervous but he never faltered. They assumed he was one of
them... a young captain of industry perhaps... new money, obviously, but
still a memeber of the club. Mother of course, could always be counted
upon...

                                                                   CUT TO:

82 INT. DINING SALOON

CLOSE ON RUTH.

                                   RUTH

Tell us of the accommodations in steerage, Mr. Dawson. I hear they're quite
good on this ship.

WIDER: THE TABLE. Jack is seated opposite Rose, who is flanked by Cal and
Thomas Andrews. Also at the table are Molly Brown, Ismay, Colonel Gracie,
the Countess, Guggenheim, Madame Aubert, and the Astors.

                                   JACK

The best I've seen, m'am. Hardly any rats.

Rose motions surreptitiously for Jack to take his napkin off his plate.

                                    CAL

Mr. Dawson is joining us from third class. He was of some assistance to my
fiancee last night.

                        (to Jack, as if to a child)

This is foie gras. It's goose liver.

We see whispers exchanged. Jack becomesthe subject of furtive glances. Now
they're all feeling terribly liberal and dangerous.

                                GUGGENHEIM

                          (low to Madame Aubert)

What is Hockly hoping to prove, bringing this... bohemian... up here?

                                  WAITER

                                 (to Jack)

How do you take your caviar, sir?

                                    CAL

                            (answering for him)

Just a soupcon of lemon...

                            (to Jack, smiling)

...it improves the flavor with champagne.

                                   JACK

                              (to the waiter)

No caviar for me, thanks.

                                 (to Cal)

Never did like it much.

He looks at Rose, pokerfaced, and she smiles.

                                   RUTH

And where exactly do you live, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

Well, right now my address is the RMS Titanic. After that, I'm on God's
good humor.

Salad is served. Jack reaches for the fish fork. Rose gives him a look and
picks up the salad fork, prompting him with her eyes. He changes forks.

                                   RUTH

You find that sort of rootless existence appealing, do you?

                                   JACK

Well... it's a big world, and I want to see it all before I go. My father
was always talkin' about goin' to see the ocean. He died in the town he was
born in, and never did see it. You can't wait around, because you never
know what hand you're going to get dealt next. See, my folks died in a fire
when I was fifteen, and I've been on the road since. Somethin' like that
teaches you to take life as it comes at you. To make each day count.

Molly Brown raises her glass in a salute.

                                   MOLLY

Well said, Jack.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

                            (raising his glass)

Here, here.

Rose raises her glass, looking at Jack.

                                   ROSE

To making it count.

Ruth, annoyed that Jack has scored a point, presses him further.

                                   RUTH

How is it you have the means to travel, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

I work my way from place to place. Tramp steamers and such. I won my ticket
on Titanic here in a lucky hand at poker.

                           (he glances at Rose)

A very lucky hand.

                                  GRACIE

All life is a game of luck.

                                    CAL

A real man makes his own luck, Archie.

Rose notices that Thomas Andrews, sitting next to her, is writing in his
notebook, completely ignoring the conversation.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, what are you doing? I see you everywhere writing in this
little book.

                           (grabs it and reads)

Increase number of screws in hat hooks from 2 to 3. You build the biggest
ship in the world and this preoccupies you?!

Andrews smiles sheepishly.

                                   ISMAY

He knows every rivet in her, don't you Thomas?

                                  ANDREWS

All three million of them.

                                   ISMAY

His blood and soul are in the ship. She may be mine on paper, but in the
eyes of God she belongs to Thomas Andrews.

                                   ROSE

Your ship is a wonder, Mr. Andrews. Truly.

                                  ANDREWS

Thankyou, Rose.

We see that Andrews has come under Rose's spell.

83 TIME TRANSITION: Dessert has been served and a waiter arrives with
cigars in a humidor on a wheeled cart. The men start clipping ends and
lighting.

                                   ROSE

                              (low, to Jack)

Nest it'll be brandies in the Smoking Room.

                                  GRACIE

                                 (rising)

Well, join me for a brandy, gentlemen?

                                   ROSE

                                   (low)

Now they retreat into a cloud of smoke and congratulate each other on being
masters of the universe.

                                  GRACIE

Joining us, Dawson? You don't want to stay out here with the women, do you?

Actually he does, but...

                                   JACK

No thanks. I'm heading back.

                                    CAL

Probably best. It'll be all business and politics, that sort of thing.
Wouldn't interest you. Good of you to come.

Cal and te other gentlemen exit.

                                   ROSE

Jack, must you go?

                                   JACK

Time for my coach to turn back into a pumpkin.

He leans over to take her hand.

INSERT: We see him slip a tiny folded not into her palm.

Ruth, scowling, watches him walk away across the enormous room. Rose
surreptitiously opens the note below table level. It reads: "Make it count.
Meet me at the clock".

                                                                   CUT TO:

84 INT. A-DECK FOYER-NIGHT

Rose crosses the A-Deck foyer, sighting Jack at the landing above. Overhead
is the crystal dome. Jack has his back to her, studying the ornate clock
with its carved figures of Honor and Glory. It softly strikes the hour.

MOVING WITH ROSE as she goes up the sweeping staircase toward him. He
turns, sees her... smiles.

                                   JACK

Want to go to a real party?

                                                                   CUT TO:

85 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

Crow led and alive with music, laughter and raucous carrying on. An ad hoc
band is gathered near the upright piano, honking out lively stomping music
on fiddle, accoridon and tambourine. People of all ages are dancing,
drinking beer and wine, smoking, laughing, even brawling.

Tommy hands Rose a pint of stout and she hoists it. Jack meanwhile dances
with 5 year old Cora Cartmell, or tries to, with her standing on his feet.
As the tune ends, Rose leans down to the little girl.

                                   ROSE

May I cut in, miss?

                                   JACK

You're still my best girl, Cora.

Cora scampers off. Rose and Jack face each other. She is trembling as he
takes her right hand in his left. His other hand slides to the small of her
back. It is an electrifying moment.

                                   ROSE

I don't know the steps.

                                   JACK

Just move with me. Don't think.

The music starts and they are off. A little awkward at first, she starts to
get into it. She grins at Jack as she starts to get the rhythm of the
steops.

                                   ROSE

Wait... stop!

She bends down, pulling off her high heeled shoes, and flings them to
Tommy. Then she grabs Jack and they plunge back into the fray, dancing
faster as the music speeds up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

86 OMITTED

87 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The scene is rowdy and rollicking. A table gets knocked over as a drunk
crashes into it. And in the middle of it... Rose dancing with Jack in her
stocking feet. The steps are fast and she shines with sweat. A space opens
around them, and people watch them, clapping as the band plays faster and
faster.

FABRIZIO AND HELGA. Dancing has obviated the need for a common language. He
whirls her, then she responds by whirling him... Fabrizio's eyes go wide
when he realizes she's stronger than he is.

The tune ends in a mad rush. Jack steps away from Rose with a flourish,
allowing her to take a bow. Exhilarated and slightly tipsy, she does a
graceful ballet ployer, feet turned out perfectly. Everyone laughs and
applauds. Rose is a hit with the steerage folks, who've never had a lady
party with them.

They move to a table, flushed and sweaty. Rose grabs Fabrizio's cigarette
and takes a big drag. She's feeling cocky. Fabrizio is grinning, holding
hands with Helga.

                                   JACK

How you two doin'?

                                 FABRIZIO

I don't know hwat she's say, she don't know what I say, so we get along
fine.

Tommy walks up with a pint for each of them. Rose chugs hers, showing off.

                                   ROSE

You think a first class girl can't drink?

Everybody else is dancing again, and Bjorn Gundersen crashes into Tommy,
who sloshes his beer over Rose's dress. She laughs, not caring. But Tommy
lunges, grabbing Bjorn and wheeling him around.

                                   TOMMY

You stupid bastard!!

Bjorn comes around, his fists coming up... and Jack leaps into the middle
of it, pushing them apart.

                                   JACK

Boys, boys! Did I ever tell you the one about the Swede and the Irishman
goin' to the whorehouse?

Tommy stands there, all piss and vinegar, chest puffed up. Then he grins
and claps Bjorn on the shoulder.

                                   ROSE

So, you think you're big tough men? Let's see you do this.

In her stocking feet she assumes a ballet stance, arms raised, and goes up
on point, taking her entire weight on the tips of her toes. The guys gape
at her incredible muscle control. She comes back down, then her face screws
up in pain. She grabs one foot, hopping around.

                                   ROSE

Oooowww! I haven't done that in years.

Jack catches her as she loses her balance, and everyone cracks up.

THE DOOR to the well deck is open a few inches as Lovejoy watches through
the gap. He sees Jack holding Rose, both of them laughing.

LOVEJOY closes the door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

88 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

The stars blaze overhead, so bright and clear you can see the Milky Way.
Rose and Jack walk along the row of lifeboats. Still giddy from the party,
they are singing a popular song "Come Josephine in My Flying Machine".

                                 JACK/ROSE

Come Josephine in my flying machine

And it's up she goes! Up she goes!

In the air she goes. Where? There she goes!

They fumble the words and break down laughing. They have reached the First
Class Entrance, but don't go straight in, not wanting the evening to end.
Through the doors the sound of the ship's orchestra wafts gently. Rose
grabs a davit and leans back, staring at the cosmos.

                                   ROSE

Isn't it magnificent? So grand and endless.

She goes to the rail and leans on it.

                                   ROSE

They're such small people, Jack... my crowd. They think they're giants on
the earth, but they're not even dust in God's eye. They live inside this
little tiny champagne bubble... and someday the bubble's going to burst.

He leans at the rail next to her, his hand just touching hers. It is the
slightest contact imaginable, and all either one of them can feel is that
square inch of skin where their hands are touching.

                                   JACK

You're not one of them. There's been a mistake.

                                   ROSE

A mistake?

                                   JACK

Uh huh. You got mailed to the wrong address.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

I did, didn't I?

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

                            (pointing suddenly)

Look! A shooting star.

                                   JACK

That was a long one. My father used to say that whenever you saw one, it
was a soul going to heaven.

                                   ROSE

I like that. Aren't we supposed to wish on it?

Jack looks at her, and finds that they are suddenly very close together. It
would be so easy to move another couple of inches, to kiss her. Rose seems
to be thinking the same thing.

                                   JACK

What would you wish for?

After a beat, Rose pulls back.

                                   ROSE

Something I can't have.

                            (she smiles sadly)

Goodnight, Jack. And thank you.

She leaves the rail and hurries through the First Class Entrance.

                                   JACK

Rose!!

But the door bangs shut, and she is gone. Back to her world.

                                                                   CUT TO:

89 INT. ORSE AND CAL'S SUITE / PRIVATE PROMENADE - DAY

SUNDAY APRIL 14, 1912. A bright clear day. Sunlight splashing across the
promenade. Rose and Cal are having breakfast in silence. The tension is
palpable. Trudy Bolt, in her maid's uniform, pours the coffee and goes
inside.

                                    CAL

I had hoped you would come to me last night.

                                   ROSE

I was tired.

                                    CAL

Yes. Your exertions below decks were no doubt exausting.

                                   ROSE

                               (stiffening)

I see you had that undertaker of a manservant follow me.

                                    CAL

You will never behave like that again! Do you understand?

                                   ROSE

I'm not some foreman in your mills than you can command! I am your
fiancee--

Cal explodes, sweeping the breakfast china off the table with a crash. He
moves to her in one shocking moment, glowering over her and gripping the
sides of her chair, so she is trapped between his arms.

                                    CAL

Yes! You are! And my wife... in practice, if not yet by law. So you will
honor me, as a wife is required to honor her husband! I will not be made
out a fool! Is this in any way unclear?

Rose shrinks into the chair. She sees Trudy, frozen, partway through the
door bringing the orange juice. Cal follows Rose's glance and straightens
up. He stalks past the maid, entering the stateroom.

                                   ROSE

We... had a little accident. I'm sorry, Trudy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

90 INT. RUTH'S SUITE - DAY

Rose is dressed for the day, and is in the middle of helping Ruth with her
corset. The tight bindings do not inhibit Ruth's fury at all.

                                   RUTH

You are not to see that boy again, do you understand me Rose? I forbid it!

Rose has her knee at the base of her mother's back and is pulling the
corset strings with both hands.

                                   ROSE

Oh, stop it, Mother. You'll give yourself a nosebleed.

Ruth pulls away from her, and crosses to the door, locking it. CLACK!

                                   RUTH

                             (wheeling on her)

Rose, this is not a game! Our situation is precarious. You know the money's
gone!

                                   ROSE

Of course I know it's gone. You remind me every day!

                                   RUTH

Your father left us nothing but a legacy of bad debts hidden by a good
name. And that name is the only card we have to play.

Rose turns her around and grabs the corset strings again. Ruth sucks in her
waist and Rose pulls.

                                   RUTH

I don't understand you. It is a fine match with Hockley, and it will insure
our survival.

                                   ROSE

                              (hurt and lost)

How can you put this on my shoulders?

Rose turns to her, and we see what Rose sees-- the naked fear in her
mother's eyes.

                                   RUTH

Do you want to se me working as a seamstress? Is that what you want? Do you
want to see our fine things sold at an auction, our memories scattered to
the winds? My God, Rose, how can you be so selfish?

                                   ROSE

It's so unfair.

                                   RUTH

Of course it's unfair! We're women. Our choices are never easy.

Rose pulls the corset tighter.

                                                                   CUT TO:

91 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON

At the divine service, Captain Smith is leading a group in the hymn
"Almighty Father Strong To Save." Rose and Ruth sing in the middle of the
group.

Lovejoy stands well back, keeping an eye on Rose. He notices a commotion at
the entry doors. Jack has been halted there by two stewards. He is dressed
in his third class clothes, and stands there, hat in hand, looking out of
place.

                                  STEWARD

Look, you, you're not supposed to be in here.

                                   JACK

I was just here last night... don't you remember?

                    (seeing Lovejoy coming toward him)

He'll tell you.

                                  LOVEJOY

Mr. Hockley and Mrs. DeWitt Bukater continue to be most appreciative of
your assistance. They asked me to give you this in gratitude--

He holds out two twenty dollar bills, which Jack refuses to take.

                                   JACK

I don't want money, I--

                                  LOVEJOY

--and also to remind you that you hold a third class ticket and your
presence here is no longer appropriate.

Jack spots Rose but she doesn't see him.

                                   JACK

I just need to talk to Rose for a--

                                  LOVEJOY

Gentlemen, please see that Mr. Dawson gets back where he belongs.

                   (giving the twenties to the stewards)

And that he stays there.

                                  STEWARD

Yes sir!

                                 (to Jack)

Come along you.

END ON ROSE, not seeing Jack hustled out.

                                   ROSE

                                 (singing)

O hear us when we cry to thee for those in peril on the sea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

92 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

An Edwardian nautilus room. There are machines we recognize, and some
don't. A woman pedals a stationary bicycle in a long dress, looking
rediculous. Thomas Andrews is leading a small tour group, including Rose,
Ruth and Cal. Cal is wroking the oars of a stationary rowing machine with a
well trained stroke.

                                    CAL

Reminds me of my Harvard days.

T.W. McCAULEY, the gym instructor, is a bouncy little man in white
flannels, eager to show off his modern equipment, like his present-day
counterpart on an "Abflex" infomercial. He hits a switch and a machine with
a saddle on it starts to undulate. Rose puts her hand on it, curious.

                                 MCCAULEY

The electric horse is very popular. We even have an electric camel.

                                 (to Ruth)

Care to try your hand at the rowing, m'am?

                                   RUTH

Don't be absurd. I can't think of a skill I should likely need less.

                                  ANDREWS

The next stop on our tour will be bridge. This way, please.

                                                                   CUT TO:

93 EXT. AFT WELL DECK, B-DECK AND A-DECK - DAY

Jack, walking with determination, is followed closely by Tommy and
Fabrizio. He quickly climbs the steps to B-Deck and steps over the gate
separating 3rd from 2nd class.

                                   TOMMY

She's a goddess amongst mortal men, there's no denyin'. But she's in
another world, Jackie, forget her. She's closed the door.

Jack moves furtively to the wall below the A-Deck promenade, aft.

                                   JACK

It was them, not her.

                        (glancing around the deck)

Ready... go.

Tommy shakes his head resignedly and puts his hands together, crouching
down. Jack steps into Tommy's hands and gets boosted up to the next deck,
where he scrambles nimbly over the railing, onto the First Class deck.

                                   TOMMY

He's not bein' logical, I tell ya.

                                 FABRIZIO

Amore is'a not logical.

                                                                   CUT TO:

94 EXT. A-DECK / AFT - DAY

A man is playing with his son, who is spinning a top with a string. The
man's overcoat and hat are sitting on a deck chair nearby. Jack emerges
from behind one of the huge deck cranes and calmly picks up the coat and
bowler hat. He walks away, slipping into the coat, and slicks his hair back
with spit. Then puts the hat on at a jaunty angle. At a distance he could
pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

95 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM - DAY

HAROLD BRIDE, the 21 year old Junior Wireless Operator, hustles in and
skirts around Andrews' tour group to hand a Marconigram to Captain Smith.

                                   BRIDE

Another ice warning, sir. This one from the "Baltic".

                                   SMITH

Thankyou, Sparks.

Smith glances at the message then nonchalantly puts it in his pocket. He
nods reassuringly to Rose and the group.

                                   SMITH

Not to worry, it's quite normal for this time of year. In fact, we're
speeding up. I've just ordered the last boilers lit.

Andrews scowls slightly before motioning the group toward the door. They
exit just as SECOND OFFICER CHARLES HERBERT LIGHTOLLER comes out of the
chartroom, stopping next to First Officer Murdoch.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Did we ever find those binoculars for the lookouts?

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Haven't seen them since Southampton.

                                                                   CUT TO:

96 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE - DAY

Andrews leads the group back from the bridge along the boat deck.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, I did the sum in my head, and with the number of lifeboats
times the capacity you mentioned... forgive me, but it seems that there are
not enough for everyone aboard.

                                  ANDREWS

About half, actually. Rose, you miss nothing, do you? In fact, I put in
these new type davits, which can take an extra row of boats here.

                        (he gestures along the eck)

But it was thought... by some... that the deck would look too cluttered. So
I was over-ruled.

                                    CAL

                       (slapping the side of a boat)

Waste of deck space as it is, on an unsinkable ship!

                                  ANDREWS

Sleep soundly, young Rose. I have built you a good ship, strong and true.
She's all the lifeboat you need.

As they are passing Boat 7, a gentlemen turns from the rail and walks up
behind the group. It is Jack. He taps Rose on the arm and she turns,
gasping. He motions and she cuts away from the group toward a door which
Jack holds open. They duck into the--

                                                                   CUT TO:

97 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

Jack closes the door behind her, and glances out through the ripple-glass
window to the starboard rail, where the gym instructor is chatting up the
woman who was riding the bike. Rose and Jack are alone in the room.

                                   ROSE

Jack, this is impossible. I can't see you.

He takes her by the shoulders.

                                   JACK

Rose, you're no picnic... you're a spoiled little brat even, but under that
you're a strong, pure heart, and you're the most amazingly astounding girl
I've ever known and--

                                   ROSE

Jack, I--

                                   JACK

No wait. Let me try to get this out. You're amazing... and I know I have
nothing to offer you, Rose. I know that. But I'm involved now. You jump, I
jump, remember? I can't turn away without knowin' that you're goin' to be
alright.

Rose feels the tears coming to her eyes. Jack is so open and real... not
like anyone she has ever known.

                                   ROSE

You're making this very hard. I'll be fine. Really.

                                   JACK

I don't think so. They've got you in a glass jar like some butterfly, and
you're goin' to die if you don't break out. Maybe not right away, 'cause
you're strong. But sooner or later the fire in you is goin' to go out.

                                   ROSE

It's not up to you to save me, Jack.

                                   JACK

You're right. Only you can do that.

                                   ROSE

I have to get back, they'll miss me. Please, Jack, for both our sakes,
leave me alone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

98 INT. FIRST CLASS LOUNG - DAY

The most elegant room on the ship, done in Louis Quinze Versaille style.
Rose sits on a divan, with a group of other women arrayed around her. Ruth,
the Countess Rothes and Lady Duff-Gordon are taking tea. Rose is silent and
still as a porcelain figurine as the conversation washes around her.

                                   RUTH

Of course the invitations had to be sent back to the printers twice. And
the bridesmaids dresses! Let me tell you what an odyssey that has been...

TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Rose as Ruth goes on.

REVERSE, ROSE'S POV: A tabeau of MOTHER and DAUGHTER having tea. The four
year old girl, wearing white gloves, daintily picking up a cookie. The
mother correcting her on her posture, and the way she holds the teacup. The
little girl is trying so hard to please, her expression serious. A glimpse
of Rose at that age, and we see the relentless conditioning... the pain to
becoming an Edwardian geisha.

ON ROSE. She calmly and deliberately turns her teacup over, spilling tea
all over her dress.

                                   ROSE

Oh, look what I've done.

                                                                   CUT TO:

99 EXT. TITANIC - DAY

TITANIC STEAMS TOWARD US, in the dusk light, as if lit by the embers of a
giant fire. As the ship looms, FILLING FRAME, we push in on the bow. Jack
is there, right at the apex of the bow railing, his favorite spot. He
closes his eyes, letting the chill wind clear his head.

Jack hears her voice, behind him...

                                   ROSE

Hello, Jack.

He turns and she is standing there.

                                   ROSE

I changed my mind.

He smiles at her, his eyes drinking her in. Her cheeks are red with the
chill wind, and her eyes sparkle. Her hair blows wildly about her face.

                                   ROSE

Fabrizio said you might be up--

                                   JACK

Sssshh. Come here.

He puts his hands on her waist. As if he is going to kiss her.

                                   JACK

Close your eyes.

She does, and he turns her to face forward, the way the ship is going. He
presses her gently to the rail, standing right behind her. Then he takes
her two hands and raises them until she is standing with her arms
outstetched on each side. Rose is going along with him. When he lowers his
hands, her arms stay up... like wings.

                                   JACK

Okay. Open them.

Rose gasps. There is nothing in her field of vision but water. It's like
there is no ship under them at all, just the two of them soaring. The
Atlantic unrolls toward her, a hammered copper shield under a dusk sky.
There is only the wind, and the hiss of the water 50 feel below.

                                   ROSE

I'm flying!

She leans forward, arching her back. He puts his hands on her waist to
steady her.

                                   JACK

                             (singing softly)

Come Josephine in my flying machine...

Rose cleses her eyes, feeling herself floating weightless far above the
sea. She smiles dreamily, then leans back, gently pressing her back against
his chest. He pushes forward slightly against her.

Slowly he raises his hands, arms outstretched, and they meet hers...
fingertips gently touching. Then their fingers intertwine. Moving slowly,
their fingers caress through and around each other like the bodies of two
lovers.

Jack tips his face forward into her blowing hair, letting the scent of her
wash over him, until his cheek is agianst her ear.

Rose turns her head until her lips are near his. She lowers her arms,
turning further, until she finds his mouth with hers. He wraps his arms
around her from behind, and they kiss like this with her head turned and
tilted back, surrendering to him, to the emotion, to the inevitable. They
kiss, slowly and tremulously, and then with building passion.

Jack and the ship seem to merge into one force of power and optimism,
lifting her, buoying her forward on a magical journey, soaring onward into
a night without fear.

100 IN THE CROW'S NEST, high above and behind them, lookout FREDERICK FLEET
nudges his mate, REGINALD LEE, pointing down at the figures in the bow.

                                   FLEET

Wish I had those bleedin' binoculars.

101 JACK AND ROSE, embracing at the bow rail, DISSOLVE SLOWLY AWAY, leaving
the ruined bow of the WRECK--

                                                                   CUT TO:

102 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

OLD ROSE blinks, seeming to come back to the present. She sees the wreck on
the screen, the sad ghost ship deep in the abyss.

                                   ROSE

That was the last time Titanic ever saw daylight.

Brock Lovett changes the tape in the minicassette recorder.

                                   BROCK

So we're up to dusk on the night of the sinking. Six hours to go.

                                  BODINE

Don't you love it? There's Smith, he's standing there with the iceberg
warning in his fucking hand...

                            (remembering Rose)

... excuse me... in his hand, and he's ordering more speed.

                                   BROCK

26 years of experience working against him. He figures anything big enough
to sink the ship they're going to see in time to turn. But the ship's too
big, with too small a rudder... it can't corner worth shit. Everything he
knows is wrong.

ROSE is ignoring this conversation. She has the art-nouveau comb with the
jade butterfly on the handle in her hands, turning it slowly. She is
watching a monitor, which shows the ruins of Suite B-52/56. PUSH IN until
the image fills frame.

                                                               TRANSITION:

103 INT. ROSE'S SUITE

... 1912. Like in a dream the beautiful woodwork and satin upholstery
emerge from the rusted ruin. Jack is overwhelmed by the opulence of the
room. He sets his sketchbood and drawing materials on the marble table.

                                   ROSE

Will this light do? Don't artists need good light?

                                   JACK

                            (bad French accent)

Zat is true, I am not used to working in such 'orreeble conditions.

                          (seeing the paintings)

Hey... Monet!

He crouches next to the paintings stacked against the wall.

                                   JACK

Isn't he great... the use of color? I saw him once... through a hole in
this garden fence in Giverny.

She goes into the adjoining walk-in wardrobe closet. He sees her go to the
safe and start working the combination. He's fascinated.

                                   ROSE

Cal insist on luggin this thing everywhere.

                                   JACK

Should I be expecting him anytime soon?

                                   ROSE

Not as long as the cigars and brandy hold out.

CLUNK! She unlocks the safe. Glancing up, she meets his eyes in the mirror
behind the safe. She opens it and removes the necklace, then holds it out
to Jack who takes it nervously.

                                   JACK

What is it? A sapphire?

                                   ROSE

A diamond. A very rare diamond, called the Heart of the Ocean.

Jack gazes at wealth beyond his comprehension.

                                   ROSE

I want you to draw me like your French girl. Wearing this.

                            (she smiles at him)

Wearing only this.

He looks up at her, surprised, and we CUT TO:

104 ROSE'S BEDROOM. ON THE BUTTERFLY COMB as Rose draws it out of her hair.
She shakes her head and her hair falls free around her shoulders.

105 IN THE SITTING ROOM Jack is laying out his pencils like surgical tools.
His sketchbook is open and ready. He looks up as she comes into the room,
wearing a silk kimono.

                                   ROSE

The last thing I need is another picture of me looking like a china doll.
As a paying customer, I expect to get what I want.

She hands him a dime and steps back, parting the kimono. The blue stone
lies on her creamy breast. Her heart is pounding as she slowly lowers the
robe.

Jakc looks so stricken, it is almost comical. The kimono drops to the floor
(this is all in cuts, lyrical).

                                   ROSE

Tell me when it looks right to you.

She poses on the divan, settling like a cat into the position we remember
from the drawing... almost.

                                   JACK

Uh... just bend your left leg a little and... and lower your head. Eyes to
me. That's it.

Jack starts to sketch. He drops his pencil and she stifles a laugh.

                                   ROSE

I believe you are blushing, Mr. Big Artiste. I can't imagine Monsieur Monet
blushing.

                                   JACK

                                (sweating)

He does landscapes.

TIGHT ON JACK as his eyes come up to look at her over the top edge of his
sketchpad. We have seen this image of him before, in her memory. It is an
image she will carry the rest of her life.

Despite his nervousness, he draws with sure strokes, and what emerges is
the best thing he has ever done. Her pose is languid, her hands beautiful,
and her eyes radiate her energy.

PUSH SLOWLY IN ON ROSE'S FACE...

                                                               TRANSITION:

106 INT. KELDYSH / IMAGING SHACK

MATCH DISSOLVE/MORPH to Rose, 101 years old. Only her eyes are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

My heart was pounding the whole time. It was the most erotic moment of my
life... up till then at least.

CUT TO REVERSE: A semicircle of listeners staring in rapt, frozen silence.
The story of Jack and Rose has finally and completely grabbed them.

                                  BODINE

What, uh... happened next?

                                 OLD ROSE

                                 (smiling)

You mean, did we "do it"?

                                                                   CUT TO:

107 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE - NIGHT

BACK TO 1912. Jack is signing the drawing. Rose, wearing her kimono again,
is leaning on his shoulder, watching.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Sorry to disappoint you Mr. Bodine.

Rose gazes at the drawing. He has X-rayed her soul.

                                   ROSE

Date it, Jack. I want to always remember this night.

He does: 4/14/1912. Rose meanwhile scribbles a note on a piece of Titanic
stationary. We don't see what it says. She accepts the drawing from him,
and crosses to the safe in the wardrobe.

She puts the diamond back in the safe, placing hte drawing and the note on
top of it. Closes the door with a CLUNK!

                                                                   CUT TO:

108 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM - NIGHT

Lovejoy enters from the Palm Court through the revolving door and crosses
the room toward Hockley. A fire is blazing in the marble fireplace, and the
usual fatcats are playing cards, drinking and talking. Cal sees Lovejoy and
detaches from his group, coming to him.

                                  LOVEJOY

None of the stewards have seen her.

                                    CAL

                            (low but forceful)

This is ridiculous, Lovejoy. Find her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

109 EXT. ATLANTIC - NIGHT

TITANIC glides across an unnatural sea, blakc and calm as a pool of oil.
The ships lights are mirrored almost perfectly in the black water. The sky
is brilliant with stars. A meteor traces a bright line across the heavens.

110 ON THE BRIDGE, Captain Smith peers out at the blackness ahead of the
ship. QUARTERMASTER HITCHINS brings him a cup of hot tea with lemon. It
steams in the bitter cold of the open bridge. Second Officer Lightoller is
next to him, staring out at the sheet of black glass the Atlantic has
become.

                                LIGHTOLLER

I don't think I've ever seen such a flat calm, in 24 years at sea.

                                   SMITH

Yes, like a mill pond. Not a breath of wind.

                                LIGHTOLLER

It's make the bergs harder to see, with no breaking water at the base.

                                   SMITH

Mmmmm. Well, I'm off. Maintain speed and heading, Mr. Lightoller.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Yes sir.

                                   SMITH

And wake me, of course, if anything becomes in the slightest degree
doubtful.

                                                                   CUT TO:

111 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Rose, fully dressed now, returns to the sitting room. They hear a key in
the lock. Rose takes Jack's hand and leads him silently through the
bedrooms. Lovejoy enters by the sitting room door.

                                  LOVEJOY

Miss Rose? Hello?

He hears a door opening and goes through Cal's room toward hers.

                                                                   CUT TO:

112 INT. CORRIDOR OUTSIDE SUITE

Rose and Jack come out of her stateroom, closing the door. She leads him
quickly along the corridor toward the B deck foyer. They are halfway across
the open space when the sitting room door opens in the corridor and Lovejoy
comes out. The valet sees Jack with Rose and hustles after them.

                                   ROSE

Come on!

She and Jack break into a run, surprising the few ladies and gentlemen
about. Rose leads him past the stairs to the bank of elevators. They run
into one, shocking the hell out of the OPERATOR.

                                   ROSE

Take us down. Quickly, quickly!

The Operator scrambles to comply. Jack even helps him close the steel gate.
Lovejoy runs up as the lift starts to descend. He slams one hand on the
bars of the gate. Rose makes a very rude and unladylike gesture, and laughs
as Lovejoy disappears above. The Operator gapes at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

113 INT. E-DECK FOYER / ELEVATORS

Lovejoy emerges from another lift and runs to the one Jack and Rose were
in. The Operator is just closing the gate to go back up. Lovejoy runs
around the bank of elevators and scans the foyer... no Jack and Rose. He
tries the stairs going down to F-Deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

114 INT. F-DECK CORRIDORS / FAN ROOM

A functional space, with access to a number of machine spaces (fan rooms,
boiler uptakes). Jack and Rose are leaning against a wall, laughing.

                                   JACK

Pretty tough for a valet, this fella.

                                   ROSE

He's an ex-Pinkerton. Cal's father hired him to keep Cal out of trouble...
to make sure he always got back to the hotel with his wallet and watch,
after some crawl through the less reputable parts of town...

                                   JACK

Kinda like we're doin' right now-- uh oh!

Lovejoy has spotted them from a cross-corridor nearby. He charges toward
them. Jack and Rose run around a corner into a blind alley. There is one
door, marked CREW ONLY, and Jack flings it open.

115 They enter a roaring RAN ROOM, with no way out but a ladder going down.
Jack latches the deadbolt on the door, and Lovejoy slams against it a
moment later. Jack grins at Rose, pointing to the ladder.

                                   JACK

After you, m'lady.

                                                                   CUT TO:

116 INT. BOILER ROOM FIVE AND SIX

Jack and Rose come down the escape ladder and look around in amazement. It
is like a vision of hell itself, with the roaring furnaces and black
figures moving in the smoky glow. They run the length of the boiler room,
dodging amazed stokers, and trimmers with their wheelbarrows of coal.

                                   JACK

                          (shouting over the din)

Carry on! Don't mind us!

They run through the open watertight door into BOILER ROOM SIX. Jack pulls
her through the fiercely hot alley between two boilers and they wind up in
the dark, out of sight of the working crew. Watching from the shadows, they
see the stokers working in the hellish glow, shovelling coal into the
insatiable maws of the furnaces. The whole place thunders with the roar of
the fires.

                                                                   CUT TO:

117 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

Amid unparalled luxury, Cal sits at a card game, sipping brandy.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

We're going like hell I tel you. I have fifty dollars that says we make it
into New York Tuesday night!

Cal looks at his gold pocket watch, and scowls, not listening.

                                                                   CUT TO:

118 OMITTED

119 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

The furnaces roar, silhouetting the glistening stokers. Jack kisses Rose's
face, tasting the sweat trickling down from her forehead. They kiss
passionately in the steamy, pounding darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

120 INT. HOLD #2

Jack and Rose enter and run laughing between the rows of stacked cargo. She
hugs herself against the cold, after the dripping heat of the boiler room.

They come upon William Carter's brand new RENAULT touring car, lashing down
to a pallet. It looks like a royal coach from a fairy tale, its brass trim
and headlamps nicely set off by its deep burgundy color.

Rose climbs into the plushly upholstered back seat, acting very royal.
There are cut crystals bud vases on the walls back there, each containing a
rose. Jack jumps into the driver's seat, enjoying hte feel of the leather
and wood.

                                   JACK

Where to, Miss?

                                   ROSE

To the stars.

ON JACK as her hands come out of the shadows and pull him over the seat
into the back. He lands next to her, and his breath seems loud in the quiet
darkness. He looks at her and she is smiling. It is the moment of truth.

                                   JACK

Are you nervous?

                                   ROSE

Au contraire, mon cher.

He strokes her face, cherishing her. She kisses his artist's fingers.

                                   ROSE

Put your hands on me Jack.

He kisses her, and she slides down in the seat under his welcome weight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

121 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

A BRILLIANT ARC OF ELECTRICITY fills frame-- the sparks gap of the Marconi
instrument as SENIOR WIRELESS OPERATOR JACK PHILLIPS (24) rapidly keys out
a message. Junior Operator Bride looks through the huge stack of outgoing
messages swamping them.

                                   BRIDE

Look at this one, he wants his private train to meet him. La dee da.

                             (slaps them down)

We'll be up all bloody night on this lot.

Phillips start to receive an incoming message from a nearby ship, the
Leyland frieghter CALIFORNIAN, which jams his outgoing signal. At such
close range, the beeps are deafening.

                                 PHILLIPS

Christ! It's that idiot on the Californian.

Cursing, Phillips furiously keys a rebuke.

                                                                   CUT TO:

122 INT. / EXT. WIRELESS SHAK / FREIGHTER CALIFORNIAN

Wireless Operater CYRIL EVANS pulls his earphone off his ear as the
Titanic's spark deafens him. he translates the message for THIRD OFFICER
GROVES.

                                   EVANS

Stupid bastard. I try to warn him about the ice, and he says "Keep out.
Shut up. I'm working Cape Race."

                                  GROVES

Now what's he sending?

                                   EVANS

"No seasickness. Poker business good. Al". Well that's it for me. I'm
shutting down.

As Evans wearily switches off his generator, Groves goes out on deck. PAN
oFF Him to reveal the ship is stopped fifty yards from the edge of a field
of pack ice and icebergs stretching as far as the eye can see.

                                                                   CUT TO:

123 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC

ON TITANIC, steaming hellbent through the darkness, hurling up white water
at the bows. The bow comes straight at us, until the bow wave WIPES THE
FRAME--

                                                                   CUT TO:

124 INT. HOLD #2

PUSHING IN on the rear window of the Renault, which is completely fogged
up. Rose's hand comes up and slams against the glass for a moment, making a
handprint in the veil of condensation.

INSIDE THE CAR, Jack's overcoat is liek a blanket over them. It stirs and
Rose pulls it down. They are huddled under it, intertwined, still mostly
clothed. Their faces are flushed and they look at each other wonderingly.
She puts her hand on his face, as if making sure he is real.

                                   ROSE

You're trembling.

                                   JACK

It's okay. I'm alright.

He lays his cheek against her chest.

                                   JACK

I can feel your heart beating.

She hugs his head to her chest, and just holds on for dear life.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Well, I wasn't the first teenage girl to get seduced in the backseat of a
car, and certainly not the last, by several million. He had such fine
hands, artists' hands, but strong too... roughened by work. I remember
their touch even now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

125 EXT. ATLANTIC / TITANIC - NIGHT

The bow sweeps under us, and the CAMERA CLIMBS toward the foremast and the
tiny half-cylinder of the crow's nest, which grows as we push in on
lookouts Fleet and Lee. They are stamping their feet and swinging their
arms, trying to keep warm in the 22 knot freezing wind, which whips capor
of their breath away behind.

                                   FLEET

You can smell ice, you know, when it's near.

                                    LEE

Bollocks.

                                   FLEET

Well I can.

                                                                   CUT TO:

126 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

Without hearing hte words over the roar of the furnaces, we see stokers
telling TWO STEWARDS which way Rose and Jack went. The stewards move off
toward the forward holds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

127 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

Cal stands at the open safe. He stares at the drawing of Rose and his face
clenches with fury. He reads the not again: "DARLING, NOW YOU CAN KEEP US
BOTH LOCKED IN YOUR SAFE, ROSE".

Lovejoy, standing behind him, looks over his shoulder at the drawing. Cal
crumples Rose's not, then takes the drawing in both hands as if to rip it
in half. He tenses to do it, then stops himself.

                                    CAL

I have a better idea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

128 INT. HOLD #2 - NIGHT

The two stewards enter. They have electric torches and play the beams
around the hold. They spot the Renault with its fogged up rear window and
approach it slowly.

FROM INSIDE we see the torch light up Rose's passionate handprint, still
there on the fogged up glass. One steward whips open the door.

                                  STEWARD

Got yer!

REVERSE: the back seat is empty.

                                                                   CUT TO:

129 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK AND CROW'S NEST - NIGHT

Rose and Jack, fully dressed, come through a crew door onto the deck. They
can barely stand, they are laughing so hard.

UP ABOVE THEM, IN THE CROW'S NEST, lookout Fleet hears the disturbance
below and looks around and back down to the well deck, where he can see two
figures embracing.

Jack and Rose stand in each others arms. Their breath clouds around them in
the now freezing air, but they don't even feel the cold.

                                   ROSE

When this ship docks, I'm getting off with you.

                                   JACK

This is crazy.

                                   ROSE

I know. It doesn't make any sense. That's why I trust it.

Jack pulls her to him and kisses her fiercely.

130 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet nudges Lee.

                                   FLEET

Cor... look at that, would ya.

                                    LEE

They're a bloody sight warmer than we are.

                                   FLEET

Well if that's what it takes for us two to get warm, I'd rather not, if
it's all the same.

They both have a good laugh at that one. It is Fleet whose expression falls
first. Glancing forward again, he does a double take. The color drains out
of his face.

FLEET'S POV: a massive iceberg right in their path, 500 yards out.

                                   FLEET

Bugger me!!

Fleet reaches past Lee and rings the lookout bell three times, then grabs
the telephone, calling the bridge. He waits precious seconds for it to be
picket up, never taking his eyes off the black mass ahead.

                                   FLEET

Pick up, ya bastard.

                                                                   CUT TO:

131 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

Inside the enclosed wheelhous, SIXTH OFFICER MOODY walks unhurriedly to the
telephone, picking it up.

                               FLEET (V.O.)

Is someone there?

                                   MOODY

Yes. What do you see?

                                   FLEET

Iceberg right ahead!

                                   MOODY

Thankyou.

                       (hangs up, calls to Murdoch)

Iceberg right ahead!

Murdoch sees it and rushes to the engine room telegraph. While signaling
"FULL SPEED ASTERN" he yells to Quartermaster Hitchins, who is at the
wheel.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a' starboard.

                                   MOODY

                        (standing behind Hitchins)

Hard'a starboard. The helm is hard over, sir.

CRASH SEQUENCE / SERIES OF CUTS:

132 CHIEF ENGINEER BELL is just checking the soup he has warming on a steam
manifold when the engine telegraph clangs, then goes... incredibly... to
FULL SPEED ASTERN. He and the other ENGINEERS just stare at it a second,
unbelieving. Then Bell reacts.

                                   BELL

Full astern! FULL ASTERN!!

The engineers and greasers like madmen to close steam valves and start
braking the mighty propeller shafts, big as Sequias, to a stop.

133 IN BOILER ROOM SIX, Leading Stoker FREDERICK BARRETT is standing with
2nd Engineer JAMES HESKETH when the red warning light and "STOP" indicator
come on.

                                  BARRETT

Shut all dampers! Shut 'em!!

134 FROM THE BRIDGE Murdoch watches the burg growing... straight ahead. The
bow finally starts to come left (since the ship turns the reverse of the
helm setting).

MURDOCH'S jaw clenches as the bow turns with agonizing slowness. He holds
his breath as the horrible physics play out.

135 IN THE CROW'S NEST Frederick Fleet braces himself.

136 THE BOW OF THE SHIP thunders right at CAMERA and--

KRUUUNCH!! The ship hits the berg on its starboard bow.

137 UNDERWATER we see the ice smashing in the steel hull plates. The
iceberg bumps and scrapes along the side of the ship. Rivets pop as the
steel plate of the hull flexes under the load.

138 IN #2 HOLD the two stewards stagger as the hull buckles in four feet
with a sound like THUNDER. Like a sledgehammer beating along outside the
ship, the berg splits the hull plates and the sea pour in, sweeping them
off their feert. The icy water swirls around the Renault as the men
scramble for the stairs.

139 ON G-DECK forward Fabrizio is tossed in his bunk by the impact. He
hears a sound like the greatly amplified squeal of a skate on ice.

140 IN BOILER ROOM SIX Barret and Hesketh stagger as they hear the ROLLING
THUNDER of the collision. They see the starboard side of the ship buckle in
toward them and are almost swept off their feet by a rush of water coming
in about two feet above the floor.

141 ON THE FORWARD WELL DECK Jack and Rose break their kiss and look up in
astonishment as the berg sails past, blocking out the sky like a mountain.
Fragments break off it and crash down onto the deck, and they have to jump
back to avoid flying chunks of ice.

142 ON THE BRIDGE Murdoch rings the watertight door alarm. He quicky throws
the switch that closes them.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a 'port!

Judging the berg to be amidships, he is trying to clear the stern.

143 BARRETT AND HESKETH hear the DOOR ALARM and scramble through the
swirling water to the watertight door between Boiler Rooms 6 and 5. The
room is full of water vapor as the cold sea strikes the red hot furnaces.
Barrett yells to the stokers scrambling through the door as it comes down
like a slow guillotine.

                                  BARRETT

Go Lads! Go! Go!

He dives through into Boiler Room 5 just before the door rumbles down with
a CLANG.

144 JACK AND ROSE rush to the starboard rail in time to see the berg moving
aft down the side of the ship.

145 In his stateroom, surrounded by piles of plans while making notes in
his ever-present book, Andrews looks up at the sound of a cut-crystal light
fixture tinkling like a windchime.

He feels the shudder run through the ship. And we see it in his face. Too
much of his soul is in this great ship for him not to feel its mortal
wound.

146 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Gracie watches his highball vibrating
on the table.

147 IN THE PALM COURT, with its high arched windows, Molly Brown holds up
her drink to a passing waiter.

                                   MOLLY

Hey, can I get some ice here, please?

Silently, a moving wall of ice fills the window behind her. She doesn't see
it. It disappears astern.

148 OMITTED

149 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet turns to his Lee...

                                   FLEET

Oy, mate... that was a close shave.

                                    LEE

Smell ice, can you? Bleedin' Christ!

                                                                   CUT TO:

150 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

CLOSE ON MURDOCH. The alarm bells still clatter mindlessly, seeming to
reflect his inner state. He is in shock, unable to get a grip on what just
happened. He just ran the biggest ship in history into an iceberg on its
maiden voyage.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (stiffly, to Moody)

Note the time. Enter it in the log.

Captain Smith rushes out of his cabin onto the bridge, tucking in his
shirt.

                                   SMITH

What was that, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

An iceberg, sir. I put her hard a' starboard and run the engines full
astern, but it was too close. I tried to port around it, but she hi... and
I--

                                   SMITH

Close the emergency doors.

                                  MURDOCH

The doors are closed.

Together they rush out onto the starboard wing, and Murdoch points. Smith
looks into the darkness aft, then wheels around to FOURTH OFFICER BOHALL.

                                   SMITH

Find the Carpenter and get him to sound the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

151 INT. G-DECK FORWARD

In steerage, Fabrizio comes out into the hall to see what's going on. He
sees dozens of rats running toward him in the corridor, fleeing the
flooding bow. Fabrizio jumps aside as the rats run by.

                                 FABRIZIO

Ma-- che cazzo!

152 IN HIS STATEROOM Tommy gets out of his top bunk in the dark and drops
down to the floor. SPLASH!!

                                  TOMMMY

Cor!! What in hell--?!

He naps on the light. The floor is covered with 3 inches of freezing water,
and more coming in. He pulls the door open, and steps out into the
corridor, which is flooded. Fabrizio is running toward him, yelling
something in Italian. Tommy and Fabrizio start pounding on doors, getting
everybody up and out. The alarm spreads in several languages.

                                                                   CUT TO:

153 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR / A-DECK

A couple of people have come out into the corridor in robes and slippers. A
STeWARD hurries along, reassuring them.

                                   WOMAN

Why have the engines stopped? I felt a shudder?

                                STEWARD #1

I shouldn't worry, m'am. We've likely thrown a propeller blade, that's the
shudder you felt. May I bring you anything?

THOMAS ANDREWS brushes past them, walking fast and carrying an armload of
rolled up ship's plans.

                                                                   CUT TO:

154 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK

Jack and Rose are leaning over the starboard rail, looking at the hull of
the ship.

                                   JACK

Looks okay. I don't see anything.

                                   ROSE

Could it have damaged the ship?

                                   JACK

It didn't seem like much of a bump. I'm sure we're okay.

Behind them a couple of steerage guys are kicking the ice around the deck,
laughing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

155 INT. STEERAGE FORWARD

Fabrizio and Tommy are in a crowd of steerage men clogging the corridors,
heading aft away from the flooding. Many of them have grabbed suitcases and
duffel bags, some of which are soaked.

                                   TOMMY

If this is the direction the rats were runnin', it's good enough for me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

156 INT. CORRIDOR ON B DECK

Bruce Ismay, dressed in pajamas under the topcoat, hurries down the
corridor, headed for the bridge. An officious steward named BARNES comes
along the other direction, getting the few concerned passengers back into
their rooms.

                              STEWARD BARNES

There's no cause for alarm. Please, go back to your rooms.

He is stopped in his tracks by Cal and Lovejoy.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Please, sir. There's no emergency--

                                    CAL

Yes there is, I have been robbed. Now get the Master at Arms. Now you
moron!

                                                                   CUT TO:

157 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM

C.U. CAPTAIN SMITH studying the commutator.

He turns to Andrews, standing behind him.

                                   SMITH

A five degree list in less than ten minutes.

SHIP'S CARPENTER JOHN HUTCHINSON enters behind him, out of breath and
clearly unnerved.

                                HUTCHINSON

She's making water fast... in the forepeak tank and the forward holds, in
boiler room six.

ISMAY enters, his movements quick with anger and frustration. Smith glances
at him with annoyance.

                                   ISMAY

Why have we stopped?

                                   SMITH

We've struck ice.

                                   ISMAY

Well, do you think the ship is seriously damaged?

                                   SMITH

                                 (glaring)

Excuse me.

Smith pushes past him, with Andrews and Hutchinson in tow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

158 INT. BOILER ROOM 6

Strokers and firemen are struggling to draw the fires. They are working in
waist deep water churning around as it flows into the boiler room, ice cold
and swirling with grease from the machinery. Chief Engineer Bell comes
partway down the ladder and shouts.

                                   BELL

That's it, lads. Get the hell up!

They scramble up the escape ladders.

                                                                   CUT TO:

159 EXT. B-DECK FORWARD / WELL DECK

The gentlemen, now joined by another man, leans on the forward rail
watching the steerage men playing soccer with chunks of ice.

                                 GENTLEMAN

I guess it's nothing too serious. I'm going back to my cabin to read.

A 20ish YALE MAN pops through the door wearing a topcoat over pajamas.

                                   YALEY

Say, did I miss the fun?

Rose and Jack come up the steps from the well deck, which are right next to
the three men. They stare as the couple climbs over the locked gate.

A moment later Captain Smith rounds the corner, followed by Andrews and
Carpenter Hutchinson. They have come down from the bridge by the outside
stairs. The three men, their faces grim, crush right past Jack and Rose.
Andrews barely glances at her.

                                   SMITH

Can you shore up?

                                HUTCHINSON

Not unless the pumps get ahead.

The inspection party goes down the stairs to the well deck.

                                   JACK

                               (low, to her)

It's bad.

                                   ROSE

We have to tell Mother and Cal.

                                   JACK

Now it's worse.

                                   ROSE

Come with me, Jack. I jump, you jump... Right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Jack follows Rose through the door inside the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

160 INT. B-DECK FOYER / CORRIDOR

Jack and Rose cross the foyer, entering the corridor. Lovejoy is waiting
for them in the hall as they approach the room.

                                  LOVEJOY

We've been looking for you miss.

Lovejoy follows and, unseen, moves close behind Jack and smoothly slips the
diamond necklace into the pocket of his overcoat.

                                                                   CUT TO:

161 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Cal and Ruth wait in the sitting room, along with the Master at Arms and
two stewards (Steward #1 and Barnes). Silence as Rose and Jack enter. Ruth
closes her robe at her throat when she sees Jack.

                                   ROSE

Something serious has happened.

                                    CAL

That's right. Two things dear to me have disappeared this evening. Now that
one is back...

                       (he looks from Rose to Jack)

... I have a pretty good idea where to fine the other.

                            (to Master at Arms)

Search him.

The Master at Arms steps up to Jack.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Coat off, mate.

Lovejoy pulls at Jack's coat and Jack shakes his head in dismay, shrugging
out of it. The Master at Arms pats him down.

                                   JACK

This is horseshit.

                                   ROSE

Cal, you can't be serious! We're in the middle of an emergency and you--

Steward Barnes pulls the Heart of the Ocean out of the pocket of Jack's
coat.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Is this it?

Rose is stunned. Needless to say, so is Jack.

                                    CAL

That's it.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Right then. Now don't make a fuss.

He starts to handcuff Jack.

                                   JACK

Don't you believe it, Rose. Don't!

                                   ROSE

                                (uncertain)

He couldn't have.

                                    CAL

Of course he could. Easy enough for a professional. He memorized the
combination when you opend the safe.

FLASHBACK: Rose at the safe, looking in the mirror and meeting Jack's eyes
as he stands behind her, watching.

                                   ROSE

But I was with him the whole time.

                                    CAL

                        (just to her, low and cold)

Maybe he did it while you were putting your clothes back on.

                                   JACK

They put it in my pocket!

                                  LOVEJOY

                           (holding Jack's coat)

It's not even your pocket, son.

                                 (reading)

"Property of A. L. Ryerson".

Lovejoy shows the coat to the Master at Arms. There is a label inside the
collar with the owner's name.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

That was reported stolen today.

                                   JACK

I was going to return it! Rose--

Rose feels utterly betrayed, hurt and confused. She shrinks away from him.
He starts shouting to her as Lovejoy and the Master at Arms drag him out
into the hall. She can't look him in the eye.

                                   JACK

Rose, don't listen to them... I didn't do this! You know I didn't! You know
it!

She is devastated. Her mother lays a comforting hand on her shoulder as te
tears well up.

                                   RUTH

Why do women believe men?

                                                                   CUT TO:

162 INT. MAIL SORTING ROOM / HOLD

Smith and Andrews come down the steps to the Mail Sorting Room and finds
the clerks scrambling to pull mail from the racks. They are furiously
hauling wet sacks of mail up from the hold below.

Andrews climbs partway down the stairs to the hold, which is almost full.
Sacks of mail float everywhere. The lights are still on below the surface,
casting an eerie glow. The Renault is visible under the water, the brass
glinting cheerfully. Andrews looks down as the water covers his shoe, and
scrambles back up the stairs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

163 INT. BRIDE / CHARTROOM

Andrews unrolls a big drawing of the ship across the chartroom table. It is
a side elevation, showing all the watertight bulkheads. His hands are
shaking. Murdoch and Ismay hover behind Andrews and the Captain.

                                   ISMAY

When can we get underway, do you think?

Smith glares at him and turns his attention to Andrews' drawing. The
builder points to it for emphasis as he talks.

                                  ANDREWS

Water 14 feet above the keel in ten minutes... in the forepeak... in all
three holds... and in boiler room six.

                                   SMITH

That's right.

                                  ANDREWS

Five compartments. She can stay afloat with the first four compartments
breached. But not five. Not five. As she goes down by the head the water
will spill over the tops of the bulkheads... at E Deck... from one to the
next... back and back. There's no stopping it.

                                   SMITH

The pumps--

                                  ANDREWS

The pumps buy you time... but minutes only. From this moment, no matter
what we do, Titanic will founder.

                                   ISMAY

But this ship can't sink!

                                  ANDREWS

She is made of iron, sir. I assure you, she can. And she will. It is a
mathematical certainty.

Smith looks like he has been gutpunched.

                                   SMITH

How much time?

                                  ANDREWS

An hour, two at most.

Ismay reels as his dream turns into his worst nightmare.

                                   SMITH

And how many aboard, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

Two thousand two hundred souls aboard, sir.

A long beat. Smith turns to his employer.

                                   SMITH

I believe you may get your headlines, Mr. Ismay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

164 EXT. BOAT DECK

Andrews is striding along the boat deck, as seamen and officers scurry to
uncover the boats. Steam is venting from pipes on the funnes overhead, and
the din is horrendous. Speech is difficult adding to the crew's level of
disorganization. Andrews sees some men fumbling with the mechanism of one
of the Wellin davits and yells to them over the roar of steam.

                                  ANDREWS

Turn to the right! Pull the falls taut before you unchock. Have you never
had a boat drill?

                                  SEAMAN

No sir! Not with these new davits, sir.

He looks around, disguisted as the crew fumble with the davits, and the
tackle for the "falls"... the ropes which are used to lower the boats. A
few passengers are coming out on deck, hesitantly in the noise and bitter
cold.

                                                                   CUT TO:

165 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

From inside the sitting room they can hear knocking and voices in the
corridor.

                                   RUTH

I had better go dress.

Ruth exits and Hockley crosses to Rose. He regards her coldly for a moment,
then SLAPS her across the face.

                                    CAL

It is a little slut, isn't it?

To Rose the blow is inconsequential compared to the blow her heart has been
given. Cal grabs her shoulders roughly.

                                    CAL

Look at me, you little--

There is a loud knock on the door and an urgent voice. The door opens and
their steward puts his head in.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Sir, I've been told to ask you to please put on your lifebelt, and come up
to the boat deck.

                                    CAL

Get out. We're busy.

The steward persists, coming in to get the lifebelts down from the top of a
dresser.

                                  STEWARD

I'm sorry about the inconvenience, Mr. Hockley, but it's Captain's orders.
Please dress warmly, it's quite cold tonight.

                       (he hands a lifebelt to Rose)

Not to worry, miss, I'm sure it's just a precaution.

                                    CAL

This is ridiculous.

In the corridor outside the stewards are being so polite and obsequious
they are conveying no sense of danger whatsoever. However, it's another
story in...

                                                                   CUT TO:

166 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT

BLACKNESS. Then BANG! The door is thrown open and the lights snapped on by
a steward. The Cartmell family rouses from a sound sleep.

                                STEWARD #2

Everybody up. Let's go. Put your lifebelts on.

IN THE CORRIDOR outside, another steward is going from door to door along
the hall, pouncing and yelling.

                                STEWARD #2

Lifebelts on. Lifebelts on. Everybody up, come on. Lifebelts on...

People come out of the doors behind the steward, perplexed. In the
foreground a SYRIAN WOMAN asks her husband what was said. He shrugs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

167 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

ON PHILLIPS, looking shocked.

                                 PHILLIPS

CQD, sir?

                                   SMITH

That's right. The distress call. CQD. Tell whoever responds that we are
going down by the head and need immediate assistance.

Smith hurries out.

                                 PHILLIPS

Blimey.

                                   BRIDE

Maybe you ought to try that new distress call... S.O.S.

                                (grinning)

It may be our only chance to use it.

Phillips laughs in spite of himself and starts sending history's first
S.O.S. Dit dit dit, da da da, dit dit dit... over and over.

                                                                   CUT TO:

168 EXT. BOAT DECK

Thomas Andrews looks around in amazement. The deck is empty except for the
crew fumbling with the davits. He yells over the roar of the steam to First
Officer Murdoch.

                                  ANDREWS

Where are all the passengers?

                                  MURDOCH

They've all gone back inside. Too damn cold and noisy for them.

Andrews feels like he is in a bad dream. He looks at his pocketwatch and
heads for the foyer entrance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

169 INT. A-DECK FOYER

A large number of First Class passengers have gathered near the staircase.
They are getting indignant about the confusion. Molly Brown snags a passing
YOUNG STEWARD.

                                   MOLLY

What's doing, sonny? You've got us all trussed up and now we're cooling our
heels.

The young steward backs away, actually stumbling on the stairs.

                               YOUNG STEWARD

Sorry, mum. Let me go and find out.

The jumpy piano rhythm of "Alexander's Ragtime Band" comes out of the first
class lounge a few yards away. Band leader WALLACE HARTLEY has assembled
some of his men on Captain's orders, to allay panic.

Hockley's entourage comes up to the A-deck foyer. Cal is carrying the
lifebelts, almost as an afterthought. Rose is like a sleepwalker.

                                    CAL

It's just the God damned English doing everything by the book.

                                   RUTH

There's no need for language, Mr. Hockley.

                                (to Trudy)

Go back and turn the heater on in my room, so it won't be too cold when we
get back.

Thomas Andrews enters, looking around the magnificent room, which he knows
is doomed. Rose, standing nearby, sees his heartbroken expression. She
walks over to him and Cal goes after her.

                                   ROSE

I saw the iceberg, Mr. Andrews. And I see it in your eyes. Please tell me
the truth.

                                  ANDREWS

The ship will sink.

                                   ROSE

You're certain?

                                  ANDREWS

Yes. In an hour or so... all this... will be at the bottom of the Atlantic.

                                    CAL

My God.

Now it is Cal's turn to look stunned. The Titanic? Sinking?

                                  ANDREWS

Please tell only who you must, I don't want to be responsible for a panic.
And get to a boat quickly. Don't wait. You remember what I told you about
the boats?

                                   ROSE

Yes, I understand. Thankyou.

Andrews goes off, moving among the passengers and urging them to put on
their lifebelts and get to the boats.

                                                                   CUT TO:

170 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Lovejoy and the Master at Arms are handcuffing Jack to a 4" WATER PIPE as a
crewman rushes in anxiously and almost blurts to the Master at Arms--

                                  CREWMAN

You're wanted by the Purser, sir. Urgently.

                                  LOVEJOY

Go on. I'll keep an eye on him.

Lovejoy pulls a pearl handled Colt .45 automatic from under his coat. The
Master at Arms nods and tosses the handcuff key to Lovejoy, then exits with
the crewman. Lovejoy flips the key in the air. Catches it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

171 INT. BRIDGE

Junior Wireless Operator Bride is relaying a message to Captain Smith from
the CUNARD LINER CARPATHIA.

                                   BRIDE

Carpathia says they're making 17 knots, full steam for them, sir.

                                   SMITH

And she's the only one who's responding?

                                   BRIDE

The only one close, sir. She says they can be here in four hours.

                                   SMITH

Four hours!

The enormity of it hits Smith like a sledgehammer blow.

                                   SMITH

Thank you, Bride.

He turns as Bride exits, and looks out onto the blackness.

                                   SMITH

                               (to himself)

My God.

                                                                   CUT TO:

172 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

Lightoller has his boats swung out. He is standing amidst a crowd of
uncertain passengers in all states of dress and undress. One first class
woman is barefoot. Others are in stockings. The maitre of the restaurant is
in top hat and overcoat. Others are still in evening dress, while some are
in bathrobes and kimonos. Women are wearing lifebelts over velvet gowns,
then topping it with sble stoles. Some brought jewels, others books, even
small dogs.

Lightoller sees Smith walking stiffly toward him and quickly goes to him.
He yells into the Captain's ear, through cupped hands, over the roar of the
steam...

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hadn't we better get the women and children into the boats, sir?

Smith just nods, a bit abstractly. The fire has gone out of him. Lightoller
sees the awesome truth in Smith's face.

                                LIGHTOLLER

                               (to the men)

Right! Start the loading. Women and children!

The appalling din of escaping steam abruptly cuts off, leaving a sudden
unearthly silence in which Lightoller's voice echoes.

ON WALLACE HARTLEY raising his violin to play.

                                  HARTLEY

Number 26. Ready and--

The band has reassembled just outside the First Class Entrance, port side,
near where Lightoller is calling for the boats to be loaded. They strike up
a waltz, lively and elegant. The music wafts all over the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Ladies, please. Step into the boat.

Finally one soman steps across the gap, into the boat, terrified of the
drop to the water far below.

                              WOMAN IN CROWD

You watch. They'll put us off in these silly little boats to freeze, and
we'll all be back on board by breakfast.

Cal, Rose and Ruth come out of the doors near the band.

                                   RUTH

My brooch, I left my brooch. I must have it!

She turns back to go to her room but Cal takes her by the arm, refusing to
let her go. The firmness of his hold surprises her.

                                    CAL

Stay here, Ruth.

Ruth sees his expression, and knows fear for the first time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

173 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT / CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

It is chaos, with stewards pushing their way through narrow corridors
clogged with peopel carrying suitcases, duffel bags, children. Some have
lifebelts on, others don't.

                                STEWARD #2

                              (to Steward #3)

I told the stupid sods no luggage. Aw, bloody hell!

He throws up his hand at the sight of a family, loaded down with cases and
bags, completely blocking the corridor.

Fabrizio and Tommy push past the stewards, going the other way. They rech a
huge crowd gathered at the bottom of the MAIN 3RD CLASS STAIRWELL. Fabrizio
spots Helga with the rest of the Dahl family, standing patiently with
suitcases in hand. He reaches her and she grins, hugging him.

Tommy pushes to where he can see what's holding up the group. There is a
steel gate across the top of the stairs, with several stewards and seamen
on the other side.

                                  STEWARD

Stay calm, please. It's not time to go up to the boats yet.

Near Tommy, an IRISHWOMAN stands stoically with two small children and
their battered luggage.

                                LITTLE BOY

What are we doing, mummy?

                                   WOMAN

We're just waiting, dear. When they fiish putting First Class people in the
boats, they'll be startin' with us, and we'll want to be all ready, won't
we?

                                                                   CUT TO:

174 EXT. STARBOARD SIDE

Boat 7 is less than half full, with 28 aboard a boat made for 65.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Lower away! By the left and right together, stady lads!

The boat lurches as the falls start to pay out through the pulley blocks.
The women gasp. The boat descends, swaying and jerking, toward the water 60
feet below. The passengers are terrified.

                                                                   CUT TO:

175 EXT. / INT. TITANIC HULL AND MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

TRACKING along the rows of portholes angling down into the water. Under the
surface, they glow green. PUSHING IN on one porthole which is have
submerged. Inside we see Jack, looking apprehensively at the water rising
up the glass.

INSIDE THE MASTER AT ARMS' OFFICE Jack sits chained to the waterpipe, next
to the porthole. Lovejoy sits on the edge of a desk. He puts a .45 bullet
on the desk and watches it roll across and fall off. He picks up the
bullet.

                                  LOVEJOY

You know... I believe this ship may sink.

                             (crosses to Jack)

I've been asked to give you this small token of our appreciation...

He punches Jack hard in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

                                  LOVEJOY

Compliments of Mr. Caledon Hockley.

Lovejoy flips the handcuff key in the air, catches it and puts it in his
pocket. He exits. Jack is left gasping, handcuffed to the pipe.

                                                                   CUT TO:

176 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE, FORWARD

At the stairwell rail on the bridge wing, Fourth Officer Boxhall and
Quartermaster Rowe light the first distress rocket. It shoots into the sky
and EXPLODES with a thunderclap over the ship, sending out white starbursts
which light up the entire deck as they fall.

WHIP PAN off the starbursts to Ismay. The Managing Director of White Star
Line is cracking. Already at the breaking point from his immense guilt, the
rocket panics him. He starts shouting at the officers struggling with the
falls of BOAT 5.

                                   ISMAY

There is no time to waste!

                       (yelling and waving his arms)

Lower away! Lower away! Lower away!

FIFTH OFFICER LOWE, a baby-faced 28, and the youngest officer, looks up
from the tangled falls at the madman.

                                   LOWE

Get out of the way, you fool!

                                   ISMAY

Do you know who I am?

Lowe, not having a clue nor caring, squares up to Ismay.

                                   LOWE

You're a passenger. And I'm a ship's bloody officer. Now do what you're
told!

                                  (MORE)

                               LOWE (CONT'D)

                              (turning away)

Steady men! Stand by the falls!

                                   ISMAY

                          (numbly, backing away)

Yes, quite right. Sorry.

                                                                   CUT TO:

177 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE

SECOND OFFICER LIGHTOLLER is loading the boat nearest Cal and Rose... Boat
6.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children only! Sorry sir, no men yet.

Another rocket bursts overhead, lighting the crowd. Startled faces turn
upward. Fear now in the eyes.

DANIEL MARVIN has his Biograph camera set up, cranking away... hoping to
get an exposure off the rocket's light. he has Mary posed in front of the
scene at the boats.

                                  MARVIN

You're afraid, darling. Scared to death. That's it!

Either she suddenly learned to act or she is petrified.

ROSE watches the farewells taking pace right in front of her as they step
closer to the boat. Husbands saying goodbye to wives and children. Lovers
and friends parted. Nearby MOLLY is getting a reluctant woman to board the
boat.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, you heard the man. Get in the boat, sister.

                                   RUTH

Will the lifeboats be seated according to class? I hope they're not too
crowded--

                                   ROSE

Oh, Mother shut up!

                        (Ruth freezes, mouth open)

Don't you understand? The water is freezing and there aren't enough
boats... not enough by half. Half the people on this ship are going to die.

                                    CAL

Not the better half.

PUSH IN ON ROSE'S FACE as it hits her like a thunderbolt. Jack is third
class. He doesn't stand a chance. Another rocket bursts overhead, bathing
her face in white light.

                                   ROSE

You unimaginable bastard.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Ruth, get in the boat. These are the first class seats right up
here. That's it.

Molly practically hands her over to Lightoller, then looks around for some
other women who might need a push.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Rose. You're next, darlin'.

Rose steps back, shaking her head.

                                   RUTH

Rose, get in the boat!

                                   ROSE

Goodbye, mother.

Ruth, standing in the tippy lifeboat, can do nothing. Cal grabs Rose's arm
but she pulls free and walks away through the crowd. Cal catches up to Rose
and grabs her again, roughly.

                                    CAL

Where are you going? To him? Is that it? To be a whore to that gutter rat?

                                   ROSE

I'd rather be his whore than your wife.

He clenches his jaw and squeezes her arm viciously, pulling her back toward
the lifeboat. Rose pulls out a hairpin and jabs him with it. he lets go
with a curse and she runs into the crowd.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                   RUTH

Rose! ROSE!!

                                   MOLLY

Stuff a sock in it, would ya, Ruth. She'll be along.

The boat lurches downward as the falls are paid out.

TRACKING WITH ROSE, as she runs through the clusters of people. She looks
back and a furious Cal is coming after her. She runs breathlessly up to two
proper looking men.

                                   ROSE

That man tried to take advantage of me in the crowd!

Appalled, they turn to see Cal running toward them. Rose runs on as the two
men grab Cal, restraining him. She runs throught the First Class entrance.

Cal breaks free and runs after her. He reaches the entrance, but runs into
a knot of people coming out. He pushes rudely through them...

                                                                   CUT TO:

178 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / STAIRCASE / A-DECK FOYER

Cal runs in, and down to the landing, pushing past the gentlemen and ladies
who are filling up the stairs. He scans the A-deck foyer. Rose is gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

179 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC / BOAT 6

The hull of Titanic looms over Boat 6 like a cliff. Its enormous mass is
suddenly threatening to those in the tiny boat. Quartermaster Hitchins, at
the tiller, wants nothing but to get away from the ship. Unfortunately his
two seamen can't row. They flail like a duck with a broken wing.

                                 HITCHINS

Keep pulling... away from the ship. Pull.

                                   MOLLY

Ain't you boys ever rowed before? Here, gimme those oars. I'll show ya how
it's done.

She climbs over Ruth to get at the oars, stepping on her feet.

Around them the evacuation is in full swing, with boats in the water,
others being lowered.

                                                                   CUT TO:

180 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack pulls on the pipe with all his strength. It's not budging. He hears
gurgling sound. Water pours under the door, spreading rapidly across the
floor.

                                   JACK

Shit.

He tries to pull one hand out of the cuffs, working until the skin is
raw... no good.

                                   JACK

Help!! Somebody!! Can anybody hear me?!

                               (to himself)

This could be bad.

181 THE CORRIDOR outside is deserted. Flooded a couple of inches deep.
Jack's voice comes faintly through the door, but there is no one to hear
it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

182 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR

Thomas Andrews is opening stateroom doors, checking that people are out.

                                  ANDREWS

Anyone in here?

Rose runs up to him, breathless.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, thank God! Where would the Master at Arms take someone under
arrest?!

                                  ANDREWS

What? You have to get to a boat right away!

                                   ROSE

No! I'll do this with or without your help, sir. But without will take
longer.

                                  ANDREWS

                                  (beat)

Take the elevator to the very bottom, go left, down the crewman's passage,
then make a right.

                                   ROSE

Bottom, left, right. I have it.

                                  ANDREWS

Hurry, Rose.

                                                                   CUT TO:

183 INT. FOYER / ELEVATORS

Rose runs up as the last Elecator Operator is closing up his lift to leave.

                                 OPERATOR

Sorry, miss, lifts are closed--

Without thinking she grabs him and shoves him back into the lift.

                                   ROSE

I'm through with being polite, goddamnit!! I may never be polite the rest
of my life! Now take me down!!

The operator fumbles to close the gate and start the lift.

                                                                   CUT TO:

184 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 6

Molly and the two seamen are rowing, and they've made it a hundret feet or
so. Enough to see that the ship is angled down into the water, with the bow
rail less than ten feet above the surface.

                                   MOLLY

Come on girls, join in, it'll keep ya warm. Let's go Ruth. Grab an oar!

Ruth just stares at the spectacle of the great liner, its rows of lights
blazing, slanting down into the sullen black mirror of the Atlanic.

                                                                   CUT TO:

185 INT. FIRST CLASS ELEVATOR / CORRIDORS

Through the wrought iron door of the elevator car Rose can see the decks
going past. The lift slows. Suddenly ICE WATER is swirling around her legs.
She SCREAMS in surprise. So does the operator.

The car has landed in a foot of freezing water, shocking the hell out of
her. She claws the door open and splashes out, hiking up her floor-length
skirt so she can move. The lift goes back up, behind her, as she looks
around.

                                   ROSE

Left, crew passage.

She spots it and slogs down the flooded corridor. The place is
understandably deserted. She is on her own.

                                   ROSE

Right, right... right.

She turns into a cross-corridor, splashing down the hall. A row of doors on
each side.

                                   ROSE

Jack? Jaaacckk??

                                                                   CUT TO:

186 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack is hopelessly pulling on the pipe again, straining until he turns red.
He collapses back on the bench. realizing he's screwed. Then he hears her
through the door.

                                   JACK

ROSE!! In here!

187 IN THE HALL Rose hears his voice behind her. She spins and runs back,
locating the right door, then pushes it open, creating a small wave.

She splashes over Jack and puts her arms around him.

                                   ROSE

Jack, Jack, Jack... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.

They are so happy to see each other it's embarrassing.

                                   JACK

That guy Lovejoy put it in my pocket.

                                   ROSE

I know, I know.

                                   JACK

See if you can find a key for these. Try those drawers. It's a little brass
one.

She kisses his face and hugs him again, then starts to go through the desk.

                                   JACK

So... how did you find out I didn't do it?

                                   ROSE

I didn't.

                            (she looks at him)

I just realized I already knew.

They share a look, then she goes back to ransacking the room, searching
drawers and cupboards. Jack sees movement out the porthole and looks out.

A LIFEBOAT hits the surface of the water, seen from below.

                                                                   CUT TO:

188 EXT. TITANIC / BOAT ONE

While the seamen detach the falls, Boat One rocks next to the hull. Lucile
and Sir Cosmo Duff-Gordon sit with ten others in a boat made for four times
that many.

                                  LUCILE

I despise small boats. I just know I'm going to be seasick. I always get
seasick in small boats. Good Heavens, there's a man down there.

In a lit porthole beneath the surface she sees Jack looking up at her... a
face in a bubble of light under the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

189 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Rose stops trashing the room, and stands there, breathing hard.

                                   ROSE

There's no key in here.

They look around at the water, now almost two feet deep. Jack has pulled
his feet up onto the bench.

                                   JACK

You have to go for help.

                                   ROSE

                                 (nodding)

I'll be right back.

                                   JACK

I'll wait here.

She runs out, looking back at him once from the doorway, then splashes
away. Jack looks down at the swirling water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

190 INT. STAIRWELL AND CORRIDORS

Rose splashes down the hall to a stairwell going up to the next deck. She
climbs the stairs, her long skirt leaving a trail like a giant snail. The
weight of it is really slowing her down. She rips at the buttons and
shimmies quickly out of the thing. She bounds up the stairs in her
stockings and knee-length slip, to find herself in--

191 A LONG CORRIDOR... part of the labyrinth of steerage hallways forward.
She is alone here. A long groan of stressing metal echoes along the hall as
the ship continues to settle. She runs down the hall, unimpeded now.

                                   ROSE

Hello? Somebody?!

She turns a corner and runs along another corridor in a daze. The hall
slopes down into water which, shimmers, reflecting the light. The margin of
the water creeps toward her. A YOUNG MAN appears, running through the
water, sending up geysers of spray. He pelts past her without slowing, his
eyes crazed...

                                   ROSE

Help me! We need help!

He doesn't look back. It is like a bad dream. The hull gongs with
terrifying sounds.

The lights flicker and go out, leaving utter darkness. A beat. Then they
come back on. She finds herself hyperventilating. That one moment of
blackness was the most terrifying of her life.

A STEWARD runs around the nearest corner, his arms full of lifebelts. He is
upset to see someone still in his section. He grabs her forcefully by the
arm, pulling her with him like a wayward child.

                                  STEWARD

Come on, then, let's get you topside, miss, that's right.

                                   ROSE

Wait. Wait! I need your help! There's--

                                  STEWARD

No need for panic, miss. Come along!

                                   ROSE

No, let me go! You're going the wrong way!

He's not listening. And he won't let her go.

She SHOUTS in his ear, and when he turns, she punches him squarely in the
nose. Shocked, he lets her go and staggers back.

                                  STEWARD

To Hell with you!

                                   ROSE

See you there, buster!

The steward runs off, holding his bloody nose. She spits after him. Just
the way Jack taugh: her.

She turns around, SEES: a glass case with a fire-axe in it. She breaks the
glass with a battered suitcase which is lying discarded nearby, and seizes
the axe, running back the way she came.

192 AT THE STAIRWELL she looks down and gasps. The water has flooded the
bottom five steps. She goes down and has to crouch to look along the
corridor to the room where Jack is trapped.

Rose plunges into the water, which is up to her waist... and powers
forward, holding the axe above her head in two hands. She grimaces at the
pain from the literally freezing water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

193 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Jack has climbed up on the bench, and is hugging the waterpipe. Rose wades
in, holding the axe above her head.

                                   ROSE

Will this work?

                                   JACK

We'll find out.

They are both terrified, but trying to keep panic at bay. He positions the
chain connecting the two cuffs, stretching it taut across the steel pipe.
The chain is of course very short, and his exposed wrists are on either
side of it.

                                   JACK

Try a couple practice swings.

Rose hefts the axe and thunks it into a wooden cabinet.

                                   JACK

Now try to hit the same mark again.

She swings hard and the blade thunks in four inches from the mark.

                                   JACK

Okay, that's enough practice.

He winces, bracing himself as she raises the axe. She has to hit a target
about an inch wide with all the foce she can muster, with his hands on
either side.

                                   JACK

                              (sounding calm)

You can do it, Rose. Hit it as hard as you can, I trust you.

Jack closes his eyes. So does she.

The axe comes down. K-WHANG! Rose gingerly opens her eyes looks... Jack is
grinning with two separate cuffs.

Rose drops the axe, all the strength going out of her.

                                   JACK

Nice work, there, Paul Bunyan.

He climbs down into the water next to her. He can't breathe for a second.

                                   JACK

Shit! Excuse my French. Ow ow ow, that is cold! Come on, let's go.

They wade out into the hall. Rose starts toward the stiars going up, but
Jack stops her. There is only about a foot of the stairwell opening
visible.

                                   JACK

Too deep. We gotta find another way out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

194 EXT. BOAT 6 AND TITANIC

TIGHT ON THE LETTERS TITANIC painted two feet high on the bow of the doomed
steamer. Once 50 feet above the waterline, they now quietly slip below the
surface. We see them, gold on black, rippling and dimming to a pale green
as they go deeper.

195 IN BOAT SIX, Ruth looks back at the Titanic, transfixed by the sight of
the dying liner. The bowsprit is now barely above the waterline. Another of
Boxhall's rockets EXPLODES overhead. K-BOOM! It lights up the whole area,
and we see half a dozen boats in the water, spreading out from the ship.

                                   MOLLY

Now there's somethin' you don't see every day.

                                                                   CUT TO:

196 INT. SCOTLAND ROAD / E-DECK

The widest passageway in the ship, it is used by crew and steerage alike,
and runs almost the length of the ship. Right now steerage passengers move
along it like refugees, heading aft.

CRASH! A wooden doorframe splinters and the door bursts open under the
force of Jack's shoulder. Jack and Rose stumble through, into the corridor.
A STEWARD, who was nearby herding people along, marches over.

                                  STEWARD

Here you! You'll have to pay for that, you know. That's White Star Line
property--

                               JACK AND ROSE

                            (turning together)

Shutup!

Jack leads her past the dumbfounded steward. They join the steerage
stragglers going aft. In places the corridor is almost completely blocked
by large families carrying all their luggage.

AN IRISH WOMAN gives Rose a blanket, more for modesty than because she is
blue-lipped and shivering.

                                IRISHWOMAN

Here, lass, cover yerself.

Jack rubs her arms and tries to warm her up as they walk along. The woman's
husband offers them a flask of whiskey.

                                 IRISHMAN

This'll take the chill off.

Rose takes a mighty belt and hands it to Jack. He grins and follows suit.
Jack tries a number of DOORS and IRON GATES along the way, finding them all
locked.

                                                                   CUT TO:

197 EXT. BOAT DECK

ON THE BOAT DECK, the action has moved to the aft group of boats, numbers
9, 11, 13 and 15 on the starboard side, and 10, 12, 14 and 16 on the port
side. The pace of work is more frantic. You see crew and officers running
now to work the davits, their previous complacency gone.

CAL pushes through the crowd, scanning for Rose. Around him is chaos and
confusion. A woman is calling for a child who has become seperated from the
crowd. A man is shouting over people's heads. A woman takes hold of Second
Officer Lightoller's arm as he is about to launch Boat 10.

                                   WOMAN

Will you hold the boat a moment? I have to run back to my room for
something--

Lightoller grabs her and shoves her bodily into the boat. Thomas Andrews
rushes up to him just then.

                                  ANDREWS

Why are the boats being launched half full?!

Lightoller steps past him, helping a seaman clear a snarled fall.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Not now, Mr. Andrews.

                                  ANDREWS

                       (pointing down at the water)

There, look... twenty or so in a boat built for sixty five. And I saw one
boat with only twelve. Twelve!

                                LIGHTOLLER

Well... we were not sure of the weight--

                                  ANDREWS

Rubbish! They were tested in Belfast with the weight of 70 men. Now fill
these boats, Mr. Lightoller. For God's sake, man!

The shot HANDS OFF to Cal, who sees Lovejoy hurrying toward him through the
aisle connecting the port and starboard sides of the boat deck.

                                  LOVEJOY

She's not on the starboard side either.

                                    CAL

We're running out of time. And this strutting martinet...

                          (indicating Lightoller)

...isn't letting any men in at all.

                                  LOVEJOY

The one on the other side is letting men in.

                                    CAL

Then that's our play. But we're still going to need some insurance.

                          (he starts off forward)

Come on.

Cal charges off, heading forward, followed by Lovejoy. The SHOT HANDS OFF
to a finely dressed elderly couple, IDA and ISADOR STRAUSS.

                                  ISADOR

Please, Ida, get into the boat.

                                    IDA

No. We've been together for forty years, and where

                                  (MORE)

                               IDA (CONT'D)

you go, I go. Don't argue with me, Isador, you know it does no good.

He looks at her with sadness and great love. They embrace gently.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

198 EXT. BRIDGE / FORWARD WELL DECK / FOC'SLE

AT THE BOW... the place where Jack and Rose first kissed... the bow railing
goes under water water. Water swirls around the captsans and windlasses on
the foc'sle deck.

Smith strides to the bridge rail and looks down at the well deck. Water is
shipped over the sides and the well deck is awash. Two men run across the
deck, their feet sending up spray. Behind Smith, Boxhall fires another
rocket. WHOOSH!

                                                                   CUT TO:

199 OMITTED

200 OMITTED

201 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

Fabrizio, standing with Helga Dahl and her family, hears Jack's voice.

                                   JACK

Fabrizio! Fabri!

Fabrizio turns and sees Jack and Rose pushing through the crowd. He and
Jack hug like brothers.

                                 FABRIZIO

The boats are all going.

                                   JACK

We gotta get up there or we're gonna be gargling saltwater. Where's Tommy?

Fabrizio points over the heads of the solidly packed crowd to the
stairwell.

Tommy has his hands on the bars of the steel gate which blocks the head of
the stairwell. The crew open the gate a foot or so and a few women are
squeezing through.

                                STEWARD #2

Women only. No men. No men!!

But some terrified men, not understanding English, try to rush through the
gap, forcing the gate open. The crewmen and stewards push them back,
shoving and punching them.

                                STEWARD #2

Get back! Get back you lot!

                             (to the crewmen)

Lock it!!

They struggle to get the gate closed again, while Steward #2 brandishes a
small revolver. Another holds a fire axe. They lock the gate, and a cry
goes up among the crowd, who surge forward, pounding against the steel and
shouting in several languages.

                                   TOMMY

For the love of God, man, there are children down here! Let us up, so we
can have a chance!

But the crewmen are scared now. They have let the situation get out of
hand, and now they have a mob. Tommy gives up and pushes his way back
through the crowd, going down the stairs. He rejoins Jack, Rose and
Fabrizio.

                                   TOMMY

It's hopeless that way.

                                   JACK

Well, whatever we're goin' to do, we better do it fast.

Fabrizio turns to Helga, praying he can make himself understood.

                                 FABRIZIO

                       (with a lot of hand gestures)

Everyone... all of you... come with me now. We go to the boats. We go to
the boats. Capito? Come now!

They can't understand what he's saying. They can see his urgency, but OLUF
DAHL, the patriarch of the family, shakes his head. He will not panic, and
will not let his family go with this boy. Fabrizio turns to Helga.

                                 FABRIZIO

Helga... per favore... please... come with me, I am lucky. Is my destiny to
go to America.

She kisses him, then steps back to be with her family. Jack lays a hand on
his shoulder, his eyes saying "Let's go".

                                 FABRIZIO

I will never forget you.

He turns to Jack, who leads the way out of the crowd. Looking back Fabrizio
sees her face disappear into the crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

202 OMITTED

203 OMITTED

204 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

CLUNK! Cal opens his safe and reaches inside. As Lovejoy watches, he pulls
out two stacks of bills, still banded by bank wrappers. Then he takes out
"Heart of the Ocean", putting it in the pocket of his overcoat, and locks
the safe.

                                    CAL

                       (holding up stacks of bills)

I make my own luck.

                                  LOVEJOY

                    (putting the .45 in his waistband)

So do I.

Cal grins, putting the money in his pocket as they go out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

205 INT. STEERAGE, AFT

Jack, Rose, Fabrizio and Tommy are lost, searching for a way out. They push
past confused passengers... past a mother changing her baby's diaper on top
of an upturned steamer trunk... past a woman arguing heatedly with a man in
Serbo-Croatian, a wailing child next to them... past a man kneeling to
console a woman who is just sitting on the floor, sobbing... and past
another man with an English/Arabic dictionary, trying to figure out what
the signs mean, while his wife and children wait patiently.

Jack et al come upon a narrow stairwell and they go up two decks before
they are stopped by a small group pressed up against a steel gate. The
steerage men are yelling at a scared STEWARD.

                                  STEWARD

Go to the main stairwell, with everyone else. It'll all get sorted out
there.

Jack takes one look at this scene and finally just loses it.

                                   JACK

God damn it to Hell son of a bitch!!

He grabs one end of a bench bolted to the floor on the landing. He starts
pulling on it, and Tommy and Fabrizio pitch in until the bolts shear and it
breaks free. Rose figures out what they are doing and clears a path up the
stairs between the waiting people.

                                   ROSE

Move aside! Quickly, move aside!

Jack and Tommy run up the steps with the bench and RAM IT INTO THE GATE
with all their strength. It rips loose from its track and falls outward,
narrowly mssing the steward. Led by Jack, the crowd surges though. Rose
steps up to the cowering steward and says in her most imperious tone:

                                   ROSE

If you have any intention of keeping your pathetic job

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

with the White Star Line, I suggest you escort these good people to the
boat deck... now.

Class wins out. He nods dumbly motions form them to follow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

206 EXT. BOAT 6 / TITANIC - NIGHT

Ruth rows with Molly Brown, two other women and the incompetent sailors.
She rests on her oars, exhausted, and looks back at the ship.

It slants down into the water, still ablaze with light. Nothing is above
water forward of the bridge except for the foremast. Another rocket goes
off, lighting up the entire area... there are a dozen boats moving outward
from the ship.

207 AT THE BOAT DECK RAIL Captain Smith is shouting to Boat 6 through a
large metal megaphone.

                                   SMITH

Come back! Come back to the ship!

CHIEF OFFICER WILDE joins him, blowing his silver whistle.

208 FROM BOAT 6 the whistle comes shrilly across the water. Quartermaster
Hitchins grips the rudder in fear.

                                 HITCHINS

The suction will pull us right down if we don't keep going.

                                   MOLLY

We got room for lots more. I say we go back.

                                 HITCHINS

No! It's our lives now, not theirs. And I'm in charge of this boat! Now
row!!

209 CAPTAIN SMITH, at the rail of the boat deck, lowers his megaphone
slowly

                                   SMITH

The fools.

                                                                   CUT TO:

210 INT. A-DECK FOYER

As Cal and Lovejoy cross the foyer encounter Benjamin Guggenheim and his
valet, coth dressed in white tie, tail-coats and top hats.

                                    CAL

Ben, what's the occasion?

                                GUGGENHEIM

We have dressed in our best and are prepared to go down like gentlemen.

                                    CAL

That's admirable, Ben.

                               (walking on)

I'll sure and tell your wife... when I get to New York.

                                                                   CUT TO:

211 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

There are still two cardgames in progress. The room is quiet and civilized.
A silver serving cart, holding a large humidor, begins to roll slowly
across the room. One of the cardplayers takes a cigar from it as it rolls
by.

                                CARDPLAYER

It seems we've been dealt a bad hand this time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

212 EXT. / INT. A-DECK PROMENADE

Cal and Lovejoy are walking aft with a purposeful stride. They pass CHIEF
BAKER JOHGHIN, who is working up a sweat tossing deck chairs over the rail.
After they go by, Joughin takes a break and pulls a bottle of scotch from a
pocket, opening it. He drains it, and tosses it over the side too, then
stands there a little unteadily.

                                                                   CUT TO:

213 EXT. BOAT DECK AND A-DECK, AFT

PANIC IS SETTING IN around the remaining boats aft. The crowd here is now a
mix of all three classes. Officers repeatedly warn men back from the boats.
The crowd presses in closer.

Seamen SCAROTT brandishes the tiller of boat 14 to discourage a close press
of men who look ready to rush the boat. Several men break ranks and rush
forward.

Lightoller pulls out his Webley revolver and aims it at them.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Get back! Keep order!

The men back down. Fifth Officer Lowe standing in the boat, yells to the
crew.

                                   LOWE

Lower away left and right!

Lightoller turns away from the crowd and, out of their sight, breaks his
pistol open. Letting out a long breath, he starts to LOAD IT.

                                                                   CUT TO:

214 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE, AFT

Cal and Lovejoy arrive in time to see Murdoch lowering his last boat.

                                    CAL

We're too late.

                                  LOVEJOY

There are still some boats forward. Stay with this one... Murdoch. He seems
to be quite... practical.

215 IN THE WATER BELOW there is another panic. Boat 13, already in the
water but still attached to its falls, is pushed aft by the discharge water
being pumped out of the ship. It winds up directly under boat 15, which is
coming downt he right on top of it.

The passengers shout in panic to the crew above to stop lowering. They are
ignored. Some men put their hands up, trying futilely to keep the 5 tons of
boat 15 from crushing them.

Fred Barrett, the stoker, gets out his knife and leaps to the after falls,
climbing rudely over people. He cuts the aft falls while another crewman
cuts the forward lines. 13 drifts out from beneath 15 just seconds before
it touches the water with a slap.

Cal, looking down from the rail hears GUNSHOTS--

                                                                   CUT TO:

216 EXT. BOAT DECK / A-DECK, PORT, AFT

Fifth Officer Lowe, in Boat 14 is firing his gun as a warning to a bunch of
men threatening to jump into the boat as it passes the open promenade on
A-Deck.

                                   LOWE

Stay back you lot!

BLAM! BLAM!

                                                                   CUT TO:

217 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, AFT

The shots echo away.

                                    CAL

It's starting to fall apart. We don't have much time.

Cal sees three dogs run by, including the black French bulldog. Someone has
released the pets from the kennels.

Cal sees Murdoch turn from the davits of boat 15 and start walking toward
the bow. He catches up and falls in beside him.

                                    CAL

Mr. Murdoch, I'm a businessman, as you know, and I have a business
proposition for you.

                                                                   CUT TO:

218 OMITTED

219 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT

Jack, Rose et al burst out onto the boat deck from the crew stairs just aft
of the third funnel. They look at the empty davits.

                                   ROSE

The boats are gone!

She sees Colonel Gracie chugging forward along the deck, escorting two
first class ladies.

                                   ROSE

Colonel! Are there any boats left?

                                  GRACIE

                     (staring at her bedraggled state)

Yes, miss... there are still a couple of boats all the way forward. This
way, I'll lead you!

Jack grabs her hand and they sprint past Gracie, with Tommy and Fabrizio
close behind.

ANGLE ON THE BAND... incredibly they are still playing. Jack, Rose and the
others run by.

                                   TOMMY

Music to drown by. Now I know I'm in First Class.

                                                                   CUT TO:

220 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, FORWARD

Water pours like a spillway over the forward railing on B-Deck. CAMERA
SWEEPS UP past A-Deck to the Boat Deck where Murdoch and his team are
loading Collapsible Car the forward-most davits.

NOTE: There are four so-called collapsibles, or Engelhardts boats,
including two which are stored on the roof of the officer's quarters.

The crowd is sparse, with most people still aft. Cal slips his hand out of
hte pocket of his overcoat and into the waist pocket of Murdoch's
greatcoat, leaving the stacks of bills there.

                                    CAL

So we have an understanding then?

                                  MURDOCH

                             (nodding curtly)

As you've said.

Cal, satisfied, steps back. He finds himself waiting next to J. Bruce
Ismay. Ismay does not meet his eyes, nor anyone's. Lovejoy come sup to Cal
at that moment.

                                  LOVEJOY

I've found her. She's just over on the port side. With him.

                                  MURDOCH

Women and children? Any more women and children?

                             (glancing at Cal)

Any one else, then?

Cal looks longingly at his boat... his moment has arrived.

                                    CAL

God damn it to hell! Come on.

He and Lovejoy head for the port side, taking a short-cut through the
bridge.

Bruce Ismay, seeing his oppurtunity, steps quickly into Collapsible C. He
stares straight ahead, not meeting Murdoch's eyes.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (staring at Ismay)

Take them down.

                                                                   CUT TO:

221 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE - NIGHT

ON THE PORT SIDE Lightoller is getting people into Boat 2. He keeps his
pistol in his hand at this point. Twenty feet below them the sea is pouring
into the doors and windows of B deck staterooms. They can hear the roar of
water cascading into the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children, please. Women and children only. Step back, sir.

Even with Jack's arms wrapped around her, Rose is shivering in the cold.
Near her a WOMAN with TWO YOUNG DAUGHTERS looks into the eyes of a HUSBAND
she knows she may not see again

                                  HUSBAND

Goodbye for a little while... only for a little while.

                         (to his two little girls)

Go with mummy.

The woman stumbles to the boat with the children, hiding her tears from
them. Beneath the false good cheer, the man is choked with emotion.

                                  HUSBAND

Hold mummy's hand and be a good girl. That's right.

Some of the women are stoic, others are overwhelmed by emotion and have to
be helped into the boats. A MAN scribbles a note and hands it to a woman
who is about to board.

                                    MAN

Please get this to my wife in DeMoines, Iowa.

Jack looks at Tommy and Fabrizio.

                                   JACK

You better check out the other side.

They nod and run off, searching for a way around the deckhouse.

                                   ROSE

I'm not going without you.

                                   JACK

Get in the boat, Rose.

Cal walks up just then.

                                    CAL

Yes. Get in the boat, Rose.

She is shocked to see him. She steps instinctively to Jack. Cal looks at
her, standing there shivering in her wet slip and stockings, a shocking
display in 1912.

                                    CAL

My God, look at you.

                           (taking off his boat)

Here, put this on.

She numbly shrugs into it. He is doing it for modesty, not the cold.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Quickly, ladies. Step into the boat. Hurry, please!

                                   JACK

Go on. I'll get the next one.

                                   ROSE

No. Not without you!

She doesn't even care that Cal is standing right there. He sees the emotion
between Jack and Rose and his jaw clenches. But then he leans close to her
and says...

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

There are boats on the other side that are allowing men in. Jack and I can
get off safely. Both of us.

                                   JACK

                         (he smiles reassuringly)

I'll be alright. Hurry up so we can get going... we got our own boat to
catch.

                                    CAL

Get in... hurry up, it's almost full.

Lightoller grabs her arm and pulls her toward the boat. She reaches out for
Jack and her fingers brush his for a moment. Then she finds herself
stepping down into the boat. It's all a rush and blur.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!

The two men watch at the rail as the boat begins to descend.

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

You're a good liar.

                                   JACK

Almost as good as you.

                                    CAL

I always win, Jack. One way or another.

                          (looks at him, smiling)

Pity I didn't keep that drawing. It's going to be worth a lot more by
morning.

Jack knows he is screwed. He looks down at Rose, not wanting to waste a
second of his last view of her.

222 ROSE'S PERCEPTION... IN SLOW MOTION: The ropes going through the
pulleys as the seamen start to lower. All sound going away... Lightoller
giving orders, his lips moving... but Rose hears only the blood pounding in
her ears... this cannot be happening... a rocket bursts above in
slow-motion, outlining Jack in a halo of light... Rose's hair blowing in
slow motion as she gazes up at him, descending away from him... she sees
his hand trembling, the tears at the corners of his eyes, and cannot
believe the unbearable pain she is feeling...

Rose is still staring up, tears pouring down her face.

SUDDENLY SHE IS MOVING. She lunges across the women next to her. Reaches
the gunwale, climbing it...

Hurls herself out of the boat to the rail of the A-Deck promenade, catching
it, and scrambling over the rail. The Boat 2 continues down. But Rose is
back on Titanic.

                                   JACK

No Rose! NOOOO!!

Jack spins from the rail, running for the nearest way down to A-Deck.

Hockley too has seen her jump. She is willing to die for this man, this
gutter scum. He is overwhelmed by a rage so all consuming it eclipses all
thought.

                                                                   CUT TO:

223 INT. GRAND STAIRCASE

TRACKING WITH JACK as he bangs through the doors to the foyer and sprints
down the stairs. He sees her coming into A-deck foyer, running toward him,
Cal's long coat flying out behind her as she runs.

They meet at the bottom of the stairs, and collide in an embrace.

                                   JACK

Rose, Rose, you're so stupid, you're such an idiot--

And all the while he's kissing her and holding her as tight as he can.

                                   ROSE

You jump, I jump, right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Hockley comes in and runs to the railing. Looking down he sees them locked
in their embrace. Lovejoy comes up behind Cal and puts a restraining HAND
on him, but Cal whips around, grabbing the pistol from Lovejoy's waistband
in one cobra-fast move.

He RUNS along the rail and down the stairs. As he reaches the landing above
them he raises the gun. SCREAMING in rage, he FIRES.

The carved cherub at the foot of the center railing EXPLODES. Jack pulls
Rose toward the stairs going down to the next deck. Cal fires again,
running down the steps toward them. A bullet blows a divet out of the oak
panelling behind Jack's head as he pulls Rose down the next flight of
stairs.

Hockley steps on the skittering head of the cherub statue and goes
sprawling. The gun clatters across the marble floor. He gets up, and
reeling drunkenly goes over to retrieve it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

224 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

The bottom of the grand staircase is flooded several feet deep. Jack and
Rose come down the stairs two at a time and run straight into the water,
fording across the room to where the floor slopes up, until they reach dry
footing at the entrance to the dining saloon.

STEADICAM WITH HOCKLEY as he reels down the stairs in time to see Jack and
Rose splashing through the water toward the dining saloon. He FIRES twice.
Big gouts of spray near them, but he's not a great shot.

The water boils up around his feet and he retreast up the stairs a couple
of steps. Around him the woodward groans and creaks.

                                    CAL

                             (calling to them)

Enjoy your time together!!

Lovejoy arrives next to him. Cal suddenly remembers something and starts to
laugh.

                                  LOVEJOY

What could possible be funny?

                                    CAL

I put the diamond in my coat pocket. And I put my coat... on her.

He turns to Lovejoy with a sickly expression, his eyes glittering.

                                    CAL

I give it to you... if you can get it.

He hands Lovejoy the pistol and goes back up the stairs. Lovejoy thinks
about it... then slogs into the water. The icewater is up to his waist as
he crosses the pool into the dining saloon.

                                                                   CUT TO:

225 INT. DINING SALOON

Lovejoy moves among the tables and ornate columns, searching...
listening... his eyes tracking rapidly. It is a sea of tables, and they
could be anywhere. A silver serving tolley rolls downhill, bumping into
tables and pillars.

He glances behind him. The water is following him into the room, advancing
in a hundred foot wide tide. The reception room is now a roiling lake, and
the grand staircase is submerged past the first landing. Monstrous groans
echo through the ship.

ON JACK AND ROSE, crouched behind a table, somewhere in the middle. They
see the water advancing toward them, swirling over the floor. They crawl
ahead of it to the next row of tables.

                                   JACK

                               (whispering)

Stay here.

He moves off as--

Lovejoy moves over one row and looks along the tables. Nothing.

The ship GROANS and CREAKS. He moves another row.

ANGLE ON A METAL CART... five feet tall and full of stacks of china dishes.
It starts to roll down the aisle between tables.

ON ROSE as the cart rolls toward her. It hits a table and the stacks of
dishes topple out, EXPLODING across the floor and showering her.

She scrambles out of the way and--

Lovejoy spins, seeing her. He moves rapidly toward her, keeping the gun
aimed--

That's when Jack tackles him from the side. They slam together into a
table, crashing over it, and toppling to the floor. They land in the water
which is flowing rapidly between the tables.

Jack and Lovejoy grapple in the icy water. Jack jams his knee down on
Lovejoy's hand, breaking his grip on the pistol, and kicks it away. Lovejoy
scrmbles up and lunges at him, but Jack GUTPUCHES him right in the solar
plexus, doubling him over.

                                   JACK

Compliments of the Chippewa Falls Dawsons.

He grabs Lovejoy and slams him into an ornate columb. Lovejoy drops to the
floor with a splas, stunned.

                                   JACK

Let's go.

Jack and Rose run aft... uphill... entering the galley. Behind them the
tables have become islands in a lake... and the far end of the room is
flooded up to the ceiling.

Lovejoy gets up and looks around for his gun. He pulls it up out of the
water and wades after them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

226 INT. GALLEY / STAIRWELL

They run throught the galley and Rose spots the stairs. She starts up and
Jack grabs her hand. He leads her DOWN.

They crouch together on the landing as Lovejoy runs to the stairs. Assuming
they have gone up (who wouldn't?) he clombs up them two at a time.

They wait for the footstep to recede. A long CREAKING GROAN. Then they hear
it... a CRYING CHILD. Below them. They go down a frew steps to looks along
the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

227 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS

The corridor is awash, about a foot deep. Standing against the wall, about
50 feet away, is a little BOY, aobut 3. The water swirls around his legs
and he is wailing.

                                   ROSE

We can't leave him.

Jack nods and they leave the promise of escape up the stairwell to run to
the child. Jack scoops up the kid and they run back to the stairs but--

A torrent of water comes pouring down the stairs like rapids. In seconds it
is too powerful for them to go against.

                                   JACK

Come on.

Charging the other way down the flooding corridor, they blast up spray with
each footstep. At the end of the hall are heavy double doors. As Jack
approaches them he sees water spraying through the gap between the doors
right up to the ceiling. The doors groan and start to crack under the tons
of pressure.

                                   JACK

Back! Go back!!

Rose pivots and runs back the way they came, taking a turn into a
cross-corridor. A MAN is coming the other way. He sees the boy in Jack's
arms and cries out, grabbing him away from Jack. Starts cursing him in
Russian. He runs on with the boy--

                                   ROSE

No! Not that way! Come back!

228 DOUBLE DOORS BLAST OPEN. A wall of water thunders into the corridor.
The father and child DISAPPEAR instantly.

Jack and Rose run as a wave blasts around the corner, foaming from floor to
ceiling. It gains on them like a locomotive. They make it to a stairway
going up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

229 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose pound up the steps as white water swirls up behind them. PULL
BACK to reveal that a steel gate blocks the top of the stairs. Jack SLAMS
against the fate, gripping the bars.

A terrified steward standing guard on the landing above turns to run at the
sight of the water thundering up the stairs.

                                   JACK

Wait! Wait! Help us! Unlock the gate.

The steward runs on. The water wells up around Jack and Rose, pouring
through the gate and slamming them against it. In seconds it is up to their
waist.

                                   ROSE

Help us! Please!

The steward stops and looks back. He sees Jack and Rose at the gate, their
arms raching through... sees the water POURING through the gate onto the
landing.

                                  STEWARD

Fucking 'ell!

He runs back, slogging against the curretn. He pulls a key ring from his
belt and struggles to unlock the padlock as the water fountains up around
them.

The lights short out and the landing is plunged into darkness.

The water rises over the lock and he's doing it by feel.

                                   JACK

Come on! Come on!

Jack and Rose are right up against the ceiling...

Suddenly the gate gives and SWINGS OPEN. They are pushing through by the
force of the water. They make it to stairs on the other side of the landing
and follow the steward up to the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

230 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Cal comes reeling out of the first class entrance, looking wild-eyed. The
lurches down the deck toward the bridge. Waltz music wafts over the ship.
Somewhere the band is still playing.

CAL'S POV: A little girl, maybe two years old, is crying along in the
alcove. She looks up at Cal beseechingly. Cal moves on without a glance
back... reaching a large crowd clustered around COLLAPSIBLE A just aft of
the bridge. He sees Murdoch and a number of crewmen struggling to drag the
boat to the davits, with no luck.

Cal pushes forward, trying to signal Murdoch, but the officer ignores him.
Nearby Tommy and Fabrizio are being pushed forward by the crowd behind.
PURSER MCELROY pushes them back, getting a couple of seamen to help him. He
brandishes his gun, waving it in the air, yelling for the crowd to stay
back.

                                                                   CUT TO:

231 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT SIDE / ROOF OF OFFICERS' QUARTERS

Lightoller, with a group of crew and passengers, is trying to get
Collapsible B down from the roof. They slide it down a pair of oars leaned
against the deck house.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hold it! Hold it!

The weight of the boat snaps the oars and it crashes to the deck, upside
down. The two Swedish cousins, OLAUS and BJORN GUNERSEN, jump back as the
boat nearly hits them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

232 OMITTED

233 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose run up seemingly endless stairs as the ship groans and
torgues around them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

234 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Murdoch, at Collapsible A, is no longer in control. The crowd is
threatening to rush the boat. They push and jostle, yelling and shouting at
the officers. The pressure from behind pushes them forward, and one guy
falls off the edge of the deck into the water less than ten feet below.

                                   TOMMY

Give us a chance to live, you limey bastards!

Murdoch fires his Webley twice in the air, then point it at the crowd.

                                  MURDOCH

I'll shoot any man who tries to get past me.

Cal steps up to him.

                                    CAL

We had a deal, damn you.

Murdoch pushes him back, pointing the pistol at Cal.

                                  MURDOCH

Get back!

A man next to Tommy rushes forward, and Tommy is shoved from behind.
Murdoch SHOOTS the first man, and seeing Tommy coming forward, puts a
bullet into his chest.

Tommy collapses, and Fabrizio grabs him, holding him in his arms as his
life flows out over the deck.

Murdoch turns to his men and salutes smartly. Then he puts the pistol to
his temple and... BLAM! He drops like a puppet with the strings cut and
topples over the edge of the boat deck into the water only a few feet
below.

Cal stares in horror at Murdoch's body bobbing in the black water. The
MONEY FLOATS out of the pocket of his greatcoat, the bills spreading across
the surface.

The crew rush to get the last few women aboart the boat.

                              PURSER MCELROY

                       (calling above the confusion)

Any more women or children?!

THE CHILD crying in the alcove. Cal scoops her up and runs forward,
cradling her in his arms.

                                    CAL

                    (forcing his way through the crowd)

Here's a child! I've got a child!

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                               (to McElroy)

Please... I'm all she has in the world.

McElroy nods curtly and pushes him into the boat. He spins with his gun,
brandishing it in the air to keep the other men back. Cal gets into the
boat, holding the little girl. He takes a seat with the women.

                                    CAL

There, there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

235 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKE ROOM

Thomas Andrews stands in front of the fireplace, staring at the large
painting above the mantle. The fire is still going in the fireplace.

The room is empty except for Andrews. An ashtray falls off the table.
Behind him Jack and Rose run into the room, out of breath and soaked. They
run through, toward the aft revolving door... then Rose recognizes him. She
sees that his lifebelt is off, lying on a table.

                                   ROSE

Won't you even make a try for it, Mr. Andrews?

                                  ANDREWS

                       (a tear rolls down his cheek)

I'm sorry that I didn't build you a stronger ship, young Rose.

                                   JACK

                                 (to her)

It's going fast... we've got to keep moving.

Andrews picks up his lifebelt and hands it to her.

                                  ANDREWS

Good luck to you, Rose.

                                   ROSE

                               (hugging him)

And to you, Mr. Andrews.

Jack pulls her away and they run through the revolving door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

236 EXT. BOAT DECK AND VARIOUS LOCATIONS

The band finishes the waltz. Wallace Hartley looks at the orchestra
members.

                                  HARTLEY

Right, that's it then.

They leave him, walking forward along the deck. Hartley puts his violin to
his chin and bows the first notes of "Nearer My God to Thee". One by one
the band memebers turn, hearing the lonely melody.

Without a word they walk back and take their places. They join in with
Hartley, filling out the sound so that it reaches all over the ship on this
still night. The vocalist begins: "If in my dreams I be, nearer my God to
thee..."

THE HYMN PLAYS OVER THE FOLLOWING SEQUENCE:

237 A seaman pulls off his lifebelt and catches up to Captain Smith as he
walks to the bridge. He proffers it, but Smith seems to stare through him.
Without a word he turns and goes onto the bridge. He enters the enclosed
WHEELHOUSE and closes the door. He is alone, surrounded by the gleaming
brass instruments. He seems to inwardly collapse.

238 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Andrews stands like a statue. He pulls
out his pocketwatch and checks the time. Then he opens the face of the
mantle clock and adjusts it to the correct time: 2:12 a.m. Everything must
be correct.

239 IN CAL'S PARLOUR SUITE water swirls in from the private promenade deck.
Rose's paintings are submerged. The Picasso tranforms under the water's
surface. Degas' colors run. Monet's water lilies come to life.

240 DOWNANGLE on the two figures lying side by side, fully clothed, on a
bed in a FIRST CLASS CABIN. Elderly Ida and Isador Strauss stare at the
ceiling, holding hands like young lovers. Water pours into the room through
a doorway. It swirls around the bed, two feet deep rising fast.

241 IN A STEERAGE CABIN somewhere in the bowels of the ship, the young
IRISH MOTHER, seen earlier stoically waiting at the stairs, is tucking her
two young children into bed. She pulls up the covers, making sure they are
all warm and cozy. She lies down with them on the bed, speaking soothingly
and holding them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. BOAT DECK / BRIDGE

242 IN A WIDE SHOT we see a wave travel up the boat deck as the bridge
house sinks into the water.

243 ON THE PORT SIDE Collapsible B is picked up by water. Working
frantically, the men try to detach it from the falls so the ship won't drag
it under. Colonel Gracie hands Lightoller a pocket knife and he saws
furiously at the ropes as the water swirls around his legs. The boat, still
upside down, is swept off the ship. Men start diving in, swimming to stay
with it.

244 IN COLLAPSIBLE A Cal sits next to the wailing child, whom he has
completely forgotten. He watches the water rising around the men as they
work, scrambling to get the ropes cut so the ship won't drag the
collapsible under.

Fabrizio removes the lifebelt from Tommy's body and struggles to put it on
as the water rises around him.

245 CAPTAIN SMITH, standing near the wheel, watches the black water
climbing the windows of the enclosed wheelhouse. He has the stricken
expression of a damned sould on Judgment Day. The windows burst suddenly
and a wall of water edged with shards of glass slams into Smith. He
disappears in a vortex of foam.

246 Collapsible A is hit by a wave as the bow plunges suddenly. It
partially swamps the boat, washing it along the deck. Over a hundred
passengers are plunged into the freezing water and the area around the boat
becomes a frenzy of splashing, screaming people.

As men are trying to climb into the callapsible, Cal grabs an oar and
pushes them back into the water.

                                    CAL

Get back! You'll swamp us!

Fabrizio, swimming for his life, gets swirled under a davit. The ropes and
pulleys tangle around him as the davit goes under the water, and he is
dragged down. Underwater he struggles to free himself, and then kicks back
to the surface. He surfaces, gasping for air in the freezing water.

247 WALLACE HARTLEY sees the water rolling rapidly up the deck toward them.
He holds the last note of the hymn in a sustain, and then lowers his
violin.

                                  HARTLEY

Gentlemen, it has been a previlege playing with you tonight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

248 EXT. A-DECK AFT, PORT SIDE

Jack and Rose run out of the PALM COURT into a dense crowd. Jack pushes his
way to the rail and looks at the state of the ship. The bridge is under
water and tehre is chaos on deck. Jack helps her put her lifebelt on.
People stream around them, shouting and pushing.

                                   JACK

Okay... we keep moving aft. We have to stay on the ship as long as
possible.

They push their way aft through the panicking crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

249 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

Collapsible A is whirled like a leaf in the currents around the sining
ship. It slams against the side of the forward funnel.

                                    CAL

                         (to the crew in the boat)

Row! Row you bastards!!

250 NEARBY: Fabrizio is drawn up against the grating of a STOKEHOLD VENT as
water pours through it. The force of tons of water roaring down the ship
traps him against it, and he is dragged down under the surface as the ship
sinks. He struggles to free himself but cannot.

Suddenly there is a concussion deep in the bowels of the ship as a furnace
explodes and a blast of hot air belches out of hte ventilator, ejecting
Fabrizio. He surfaces in a roar of foam and keeps swimming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

251 EXT. A-DECK / B-DECK / WELL DECK, AFT

Jack and Rose clamber over the A-Deck aft rail. Then, using all his
strength, he lowers her toward the deck below, holding on with one hand.
She dangles, then falls. Jack jumps down behind her.

They join a crush of people literally clawing and scrambling over each
other to get down the narrow stairs to the well deck... the only way aft.

Seeing that the stairs are impossible, Jack climbs over the B-Deck railing
and helps Rose over. He lowers her again, and she falls in a heap. Baker
Joughin, now three sheets to the wind, happens to be next to her. He hauls
Rose to her feet. Jack drops down and the three of them push through the
crowd across the well deck. Near them, at the rail, people are jumping into
the water.

The ship GROANS and SHUDDERS. The man ahead of Jack is walking like a
zombie.

                                    MAN

Yeah, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death--

                                   JACK

You wanna walk a little faster through that valley, fella?

                                                                   CUT TO:

252 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

The stay cables along the top of the funnel snap, and they lash like steel
whips down into the water. Cal watches as the funnel topples from its
mounts. Falling like a temple pillar twenty eight feet across it whomps
into the water with a tremendous splash. People swimming underneath it
disappear in an instant.

Fabrizio, a few feet away, is hurled back by a huge wave. He comes up,
gasping... still swimming. The water pouring into the open end of the
funnel draws in several swimmers. The funnel sinks, disappearing, but--

Hundreds of tons of water pour down through the 30 foot hole where the
funnel stood, thundering down into the belly of the ship. A whirlpool
forms, a hole in the ocean, like at enormous toiler-flush. T. W. McCauley,
the gym instructor swims in a frenzy as the vortex draws him in. He is
sucked down like a spider going down a drain.

Fabrizio, nearby, swims like Hell as more people are sucked down behind
him. He manages to get clear. He's going to live no matter what it takes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

253 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / GRAND STAIRCASE

Water raors through the doors and windows, cascading down the stairs like a
rapids. John Jacob Astor is swept down the marble steps to A-Deck, which is
already flooded... a roiling vortex. He grabs the headless cherub at the
bottom of the staircase and wraps his arms around it.

Astor looks up in time to see the 30 foot glass dome overhead EXPLOSE
INWARD with the wave of water washing over it. A Niagara of sea water
thunders down into the room, blasting through the first class opulence. IT
is the Armageddon of elegance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

254 OMITTED

255 INT. BELOWDECKS

The flooding is horrific. Walls and doors are splintered like kindling.
Water roars down corridors with pile-driver force.

The CARTMELL FAMILY is at the top of a stairwell, jammed against a locked
gate like Jack and Rose were. Water boils up the stairwell behind them.
Bert Cartmell shakes the gate futilely, shouting for help. Little Cora
wails as the water boils up around them all.

                                                                   CUT TO:

256 EXT. STERN

Rose and Jack struggle to climb the well deck stairs as the ship tilts.
Drunk Baker Joughin puts a hand squarely on Rose's butt and shoves her up
onto the deck.

                                  JOUGHIN

Sorry, miss!

Hundreds of people are already on the poop deck, and more are pouring up
every second. Jack and Rose cling together as tehy struggle across the
tilting deck.

257 As the bow goes down, the STERN RISES. IN BOAT 2, which is just off the
stern, passengers gape as the giant bronze propellers rise out of the water
like gods of the deep, FILLING FRAME behind them.

People are JUMPING from the well deck, the poop deck, the gangway doors.
Some hit debris in the water and are hurt or killed.

258 OMITTED

259 OMITTED

260 EXT. STERN

ON THE POOP DECK Jack and Rose struggle aft as the angle increases.
Hundreds of passengers, clinging to every fixed object on deck, huddle on
their knees around FATHER BYLES, who has his voice raised in prayer. They
are praying, sobbing, or just staring at nothing, their minds blank with
dread.

Pulling himself from handhold to handhold, Jack tugs Rose aft along the
deck.

                                   JACK

Come on, Rose. We can't expect God to do all the work for us.

They struggle on, pushing through the praying people. A MAN loses his
footing ahead and slides toward them. Jack helps him.

261 THE PROPELLERS are twenty feet above the water and rising faster.

262 JACK AND ROSE make it to the stern rail, right at the base of the
flagpole. They grip the rai, jammed in between other people. It is the spot
where Jack pulled her back onto the ship, just two night... and a
liftime... ago.

Above the wailing and sobbing, Father Byles' voice carries, cracking with
emotion.

                               FATHER BYLES

...and I saw new heavens and a new earth. The former heavens and the former
earth had passed away and the sea was no longer.

The lights flicker, threatening to go out. Rose grips Jack as the stern
rises into a night sky ablaze with stars.

                               FATHER BYLES

I also saw a new Jerusalem, the holy city coming down out of heaven from
God, beautiful as a bride prepared to meet her husband. I heard a loud
voice from the throne ring out this is God's dwelling among men. He shall
dwell with them and they shall be his people and He shall be their God who
is alway with them.

Rose stares about her at the faces of the doomed. Near them are the DAHL
FAMILY, clinging together stoically. Helga looks at her briefly, and her
eyes are infinitely sad.

Rose sees a young mother next to her, clutching her five year old son, who
is crying in terror.

                                  MOTHER

Shhh. Don't cry. It'll be over soon, darling. It'll all be over soon.

                               FATHER BYLES

He shall wipe every tear from their eyes. And there shall be no more death
or mourning, crying out or pain, for the former world has passed away.

                                                                   CUT TO:

INT. SHIP-- VARIOUS

As the ship tilts further everything not bolted down inside shifts.

263 CUPBOARDS burst open in the pantry showering the floor with tons of
china. A PIANO slides across the floor, crashing into a wall. FURNITURE
tumbles across the Smoking Room floor.

264 ON THE A-DECK PROMENADE passengers lose their grip and slide down the
wooden deck like a bobsled run, hundreds of feet before they hit the water.
TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, slips as she struggles along the railing and
slides away screaming.

265 AT THE STERN the propellers are 100 feet out of the water and rising.
Panicking people leap from the poop deck rail, fall screaming and hit the
water like mortar rounds. A man falls from the poop deck, hitting the
bronze hub of the starboard propeller with a sickening smack.

266 SWIMMERS LOOK UP and see the stern towering over them like a monolith,
the propellers rising against the stars. 110 feet. 120.

267 AT THE STERN RAIL a man jumps. IN HIS POV we fall seemingly forever,
right past one of the giant screws. The water rushes up--

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. TITANIC / BOAT 6

268 TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Ruth as the sounds of the dying ship and the
screaming people come across the water.

269 REVERSE / HER POV: IN A WIDE SHOT we see the spectacle of the Titanic,
her lights blazing, reflecting in the still water. Its stern is high in the
air, angles up over forty five degrees. The propellers are 150 feet out of
the water. Over a thousand passengers cling to the decks, looking from a
distance like a swarm of bees.

The image is shocking, unbelieveable, unthinkable. Ruth stares at the
spectacle, unable to frame it or put it into any proportion.

                                MOLLY BROWN

God Almighty.

The great liner's lights flicker.

                                                                   CUT TO:

270 INT. ENGINE ROOM

In darkness Chief Engineer Bell hangs onto a pipe at the master braker
panel. Around him men climb through tilted cyclopean mahcines with electric
hand-torches. It is a black hell of breaking pipes, spraying water, and
groaning machinery threatening to tear right out of its bedplates.

Water sprays down, hitting the breaker panel, but Bell will not leave his
post. CLUNK. The breakers kick. He slams them in again and-- WHOOM! a blast
of light! Something melts and arcing fills the engine room with nightmarish
light--

                                                                   CUT TO:

271 EXT. TITANIC

WIDE SHOT. The lights go out all over the ship. Titanic becomes a vast
black silhouette against the stars.

IN COLLAPSIBLE C: BRUCE ISMAY has his back to the ship, unable to watch the
great steamer die. He is catatonic with remorse, his mind overloaded. He
can avert his eyes, but he can't block out the sounds of dying people and
machinery.

A loud CRACKING REPORT comes across the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

272 EXT. BOAT DECK

Near the third funnel a man clutches the ship's rail. He stares down as the
DECK SPLITS right between his feet. A yawning chasm opens with a THUNDER of
breaking steel

LOVEJOY is clutching the railing on the roof of the Officers' Mess. He
watches in horror as the ship's structure RIPS APART right in front of him.
He gapes down into a widening maw, seeing straight down into the bowels of
the ship, amid a BOOMING CONCUSSION like the sound of artillery. People
falling into the widening crevasse look like dolls.

The stay cables on the funnel part and snap across the decks like whips,
ripping off davits and ventilators. A man is hit by a whipping cable and
snatched OUT OF FRAME. Another cable smashes the rail next to Lovejoy and
it rips free. He falls backward into the pit of jagged metal.

Fires, explosions and sparks light the yawning chasm as the hull splits
down through nine decks to the keel. The sea pours into the gaping wound--

                                                                   CUT TO:

273 INT. ENGINE ROOM

It is a thundering black hell. Men scream as monstrous machinery comes
apart around them, steel frames twisting like taffy. Their torches
illuminate the roaring, foaming demon of water as it races at the through
the manchines. Trying to climb they are overtaken in seconds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

274 EXT. TITANIC - NIGHT

The STERN ALF of the ship, almost four hundred feet long, falls back toward
the water. On the poop deck everyone screams as they feel themselves
plummeting. The sound goes up like the roar of fans at a baseball stadium
when a run is scored.

Swimming in the water directly under the stern a few unfortunates shriek as
they see the keel coming down on them like God's bootheel. The massive
stern section falls back almost level, thundering down into the sea and
pushing out a mighty wave of displaced water.

Jack and Rose struggle to hole onto the stern rail. They feel the ship
seemingly RIGHT ITSELF. Some of those praying think it is salvation.

                              SEVERAL PEOPLE

We're saved!

Jack looks at Rose and shakes his head, grimly.

Now the horrible mechanics play out. Pulled down by the awesome weight of
the flooded bow, the buoyant stern tilts up rapidly. They feel the RUSH OF
ASCENT as the fantail angles up again. Everyone is clinging to benches,
railings, ventilators... anything to keep from sliding as the stern lifts.

The stern goes up and up, past 45 degrees, then past sixty.

People start to fall, sliding and tumbling. They skid down the deck,
screaming and flailing to grab onto somehting. They wrench other people
loose and pull them down as well. There is a pile-up of bodies at the
forward rail. The DAHL FAMILY falls one by one.

                                   JACK

We have to move!

He climbs over the stern rail and reaches back for Rose. She is terrified
to move. He grabs her hand.

                                   JACK

Come on! I've got you!

Jack pulls her over the rail. It is the same place he pulled her over the
rail two nights earlier, going the other direction. She gets over just as
the railing is going HORIZONTAL, and the deck VERITCAL. Jack grips her
fiercely.

The stern is now straight up in the air... a rumbling black monolith
standing against the stars. It hangs there like that for a long grace note,
its buoyancy stable.

Rose lies on the railing, looking down fifteen stories to the boiling sea
at the base of the stern section. People near them, who didn't climb over,
hang from the railing, their legs dangling over the long drop. They fall
one by one, plummeting down the vertical face of the poop deck. Some of
them bounce horribly off deck benches and ventilators.

Jack and Rose lie side by side on what was the vertical face of the hull,
gripping the railing, which is now horizontal. Just beneath their feet are
the gold letters TITANIC emblazoned across the stern.

Rose stares down terrified at the black ocean waiting below to claim them.
Jack looks to his left and sees Baker Joughin, crouching on the hull,
holding onto the railing. It is a surreal moment.

                                  JOUGHIN

                           (nodding a greeting)

Helluva night.

The final relentless plunge begins as the stern section floods. Looking
down a hundred feet to the water, we drop like an elevator with Jack and
Rose.

                                   JACK

                              (talking fast)

Take a deep breath and hold it right before we go into the water. The ship
will suck us down. Kick for the surface and keep kicking. Don't let go of
my hand. We're gonna make it Rose. Trust me.

She stares at the water coming up at them, and grips his hand harder.

                                   ROSE

I trust you.

Below them the poop deck is disappearing. The plunge gathers speed... the
boiling surface engulfs the docking bridge and then rushes up the last
thirty feet.

278 IN A HIGH SHOT, we see the stern descend into the boiling sea. The name
TITANIC disappears, and the tiny figures of Jack and Rose vanish under the
water.

Where the ship stood, now there is nothing. Only the black ocean.

                                                                   CUT TO:

279 EXT. OCEAN / UNDERWATER AND SURFACE

Bodies are whirled and spun, some limp as dolls, others struggling
spasmodically, as the vortex sucks them down and tumbles them.

280 Jack rises INTO FRAME F.G. kicking hard for the surface... holding
tightly to Rose, pulling her up.

281 AT THE SURFACE: a roiling chaos of screaming, thrashing people. Over a
thousand people are now floating where the ship went down. Some are
stunned, gasping for breath. Others are crying, praying, moaning,
shouting... screaming.

Jack and Rose surface among them. They barely have time to gasp for air
before people are clawing at them. People driven insane by the water, 4
degrees below freezing, a cold so intense it is indistinguishable form
death by fire.

A man pushes Rose under, trying to climb on top of her... senselessly
trying to get out of the water, to climb onto anything. Jack PUNCHES him
repeatedly, pulling her free.

                                   JACK

Swim, Rose! SWIM!

She tries, but her strokes are not as effective as his because of her
lifejacket. They break out of the clot of people. He has to find some kind
of flotation, anything to get her out of the freezing water.

                                   JACK

Keep swimming. Keep moving. Come one, you can do it.

All about them there is a tremendous wailing, screaming and moaning... a
chorus of tormented souls. And beyond that... nothing but black water
stretching to the horizon. The sense of isolation and hopelessness is
overwhelming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

282 OMITTED

283 EXT. OCEAN

Jack strokes rhythmically, the effort keeping him from freezing.

                                   JACK

Look for something floating. Some debris... wood... anything.

                                   ROSE

It's so cold.

                                   JACK

I know. I know. Help me, here. Look around.

His words keep her focused, taking her mind off the wailing around them.
Rose scans the water, panting, barely able to draw a breath. She turns
and... SCREAMS.

A DEVIL is right in from of her face. It is the black FRENCH BULLDOG,
swimming right at her like a seamonster in the darkness, its coal eyes
bugging. It motors past her, like it is headed for Newfoundland.

Beyond it Rose sees somehting in the water.

                                   ROSE

What's that?

Jack sees what she is pointing to, and they make for it together. It is a
piece of wooden debris, intricately carved. He pushes her up and she
slithers onto it belly down.

But when Jack tries to get up onto the thing, it tilts and submerges,
almost dumping Rose off. It is clearly only big enough to support her. He
clings to it, close to her, keeping his upper body out of the water as best
he can.

Their breath floats around them in a cloud as they pant from exertion. A
MAN swims toward them, homing in on the piece of debris. Jack warns him
back.

                                   JACK

It's just enough for this lady... you'll push it under.

                                    MAN

Let me try at least, or I'll die soon.

                                   JACK

You'll die quicker if you come any closer.

                                    MAN

Yes, I see. Good luck to you then.

                              (swimming off)

God bless.

                                                                   CUT TO:

284 EXT. COLLAPSIBLE A / OCEAN

The boat is overloaded and half-flooded. Men cling to the sides in the
water. Others, swimming, are drawn to it as their only hope. Cal, standing
in the boat, slaps his oar in the water as a warning.

                                    CAL

Stay back! Keep off!

Fabrizio, exhausted and near the limit, makes it almost to the boat. Cal
CLUBS HIM with the oar, cutting open his scalp.

                                 FABRIZIO

You don't... understand... I have... to get... to America.

                                    CAL

                          (pointing with the oar)

It's that way!

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO as he floats, panting each breath agony. You see the
spirit leave him.

FABRIZIO'S POV: Cal in SLOW MOTION, yelling and wielding the oar. A demon
in a tuxedo. The image fades to black.

                                                                   CUT TO:

285 EXT. OCEAN

JACK AND ROSE still float amid a chorus of hte damned. Jack sees the ship's
officer nearby, CHIEF OFFICER WILDE. He is blowing his whistle furiously,
knowing the sound will carry over the water for miles.

                                   JACK

The boats will come back for us, Rose. Hold on just a little longer. They
had to row away for the suction and now they'll be coming back.

She nods, his words helping her. She is shivering uncontrollably, her lips
blue and her teeth chattering.

                                   ROSE

Thank God for you Jack.

People are still screaming, calling to the lifeboats.

                                   WOMAN

Come back! Please! We know you can hear us. For God's sake!

                                    MAN

Please... help us. Save one life! SAVE ON LIFE!

                                                                   CUT TO:

286 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN

IN BOAT 6: Ruth has her ears covered against the wailing in the darkness.
The first class women in the boat sit, stunned, listening to the sounds of
hundreds screaming.

                                 HITCHINS

They'll pull us right down I tell ya!

                                   MOLLY

Aw knock it off, yer scarin' me. Come on girls, grab your oars. Let's go.

                              (nobody moves)

Well come on!

The women won't meet her eyes. They huddle into their ermine wraps.

                                   MOLLY

I don't understand a one of you. What's the matter with you? It's your men
back there! We got plenty a' room for more.

                                 HITCHINS

If you don't shut that hole in yer face, there'll be one less in this boat!

Ruth keeps her ears covered and her eyes closed, shutting it all out.

287 IN BOAT ONE: Sir Cosmo and Lucile Duff-Gordon sit with ten other people
in a boat that is two thirds empty. They are two hundred yards from the
screaming in the darkness.

                            FIREMAN HENDRICKSON

We should do something.

Lucile squeezes Cosmo's hand and pleads him with her eyes. She is
terrified.

                                 SIR COSMO

It's out of the question.

The crewmembers, intimidated by a nobleman, acquiesce. They hunch guiltily,
hoping the sound will stop soon.

TWENTY BOATS, most half full, float in the darkness. None of them make a
move.

                                                                   CUT TO:

288 EXT. OCEAN

Jack and Rose drift under the blazing stars. The water is glassy, with only
the faintest undulating swell. Rose can actually see the stars reflecting
on the black mirror of the sea.

Jack squeezes the water out of her long coat, tucking it in tightly around
her legs. He rubs her arms. His face is chalk with in the darkness. A low
MOANING in the darknes around them.

                                   ROSE

It's getting quiet.

                                   JACK

Just a few more minutes. It'll take them a while to get the boats
organized...

Rose is unmoving, just staring into space. She knows the truth. There won't
be any boats. Behind Jack she sees that Officer Wilde has stopped moving.
He is slumped in his lifejacket, looking almost asleep. He has died of
exposure already.

                                   JACK

I don't know about you, but I intend to write a strongly worded letter to
the White Star Line about all this.

She laughs weakly, but it sounds like a gasp of fear. Rose finds his eyes
in the dim light.

                                   ROSE

I love you Jack.

He takes her hand.

                                   JACK

No... don't say your good-byes, Rose. Don't you give up. Don't do it.

                                   ROSE

I'm so cold.

                                   JACK

You're going to get out of this... you're going to go on and you're going
to make babies and watch them grow and you're going to die an old lady,
warm in your bed. Not here. Not this night. Do you understand me?

                                   ROSE

I can't feel my body.

                                   JACK

Rose, listen to me. Listen. Winning that ticket was the best thing that
ever happened to me.

Jack is having trouble getting the breath to speak.

                                   JACK

It brought me to you. And I'm thankful, Rose. I'm thankful.

His voice is trembling with the cold which is working tis way to his heart.
But his eyes are unwavering.

                                   JACK

You must do me this honor... promise me you will survive... that you will
never give up... no matter what happens... no matter how hopeless...
promise me now, and never let go of that promise.

                                   ROSE

I promise.

                                   JACK

Never let go.

                                   ROSE

I promise. I will never let go, Jack. I'll never let go.

She grips his hand and they lie with their heads together. It is quiet now,
except for the lapping of the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

289 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN - NIGHT

Fifth Officer Lowe, the impetuous young Welshman, has gotten Boats 10, 12
and Collapsible D together with his own Boat 14. A demon of energy, he's
had everyone hold the boats together and is transferring passengers from 14
into the others, to empty his boat for a rescue attempt.

As the women step gingerly across the other boats, Lowe sees a shawled
figure in too much of a hurry. He rips the shawl off, and finds himself
staring into the face of a man. He angrily shoves the stowaway into another
boat and turns to his crew of three.

                                   LOWE

Right, man the oars.

                                                                   CUT TO:

290 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 14

The beam of an electric torch plays across the water like a searchlight as
boat 14 comes toward us.

ANGLE FROM THE BOAT as the torch illuminates floating debris, a poignant
trail of flotsam: a violin, a child's wooden soldier, a framed photo of a
steerage family. Daniel Marvin's wooden Biograph camera.

Then, their white lifebelts bobbing in the darkness like signoposts, the
first bodies come into the torch's beam. The people are dead but not
drowned, killed by the freezing water. Some look like they could be
sleeping. Others stare with frozen eyes at the stars.

Soon bodies are so thick the seamen cannot row. They hit the oars on the
heads of floating men and women... a wooden thunk. One seaman throws up.
Lowe sees a mother floating with her arms frozen around her lifeless baby.

                                   LOWE

                      (the worst moment of his life)

We waited too long.

                                                                   CUT TO:

291 EXT. OCEAN

IN A HOVERING DOWNANGLE we see Jack and Rose floating in the black water.
The stars reflect in the mill pond surface, and the two of them seem to be
floating in interstellar space. They are absolutely still. Their hands are
locked together. Rose is staring upwards at the canopy of stars wheeling
above her. The music is transparent, floating... as the long sleep steals
over Rose, and she feels peace.

CLOSE ON Rose's face. Pale, like the faces of the dead. She seems to be
floating in a void. Rose is in a semi-hallucinatory state. She knows she is
dying. Her lips barely move as she sings a scrap of Jack's song:

                                   ROSE

"Come Josephine in my flying machine..."

ROSE'S POV: The stars. Like you've never seen them. The Milky Way a
glorious band from horizon to horizon.

A SHOOTING STAR flares... a line of light across the heavens.

TIGHT ON ROSE again. We see that her hair is dusted with frost crystals.
Her breathing is so shallow, she is almost motionless. Her eyes track down
from the stars to the water.

ROSE'S POV... SLOW MOTION: The silhouetter of a boat crossing the stars.
She sees men in it, rowing so slowly the oars lift out of the syrupy water,
leaving weightless pearls floating in the air. The VOICES of the men sound
slow and DISTORTED.

Then the lookout flashes his torch toward her and the light flares across
the water, silouetting the bobbing corpses in between. It flicks past her
motionless form and moves on. The boat is 50 feet away, and moving past
her. The men look away.

Rose lifts her head to turn to Jack. We see that her hair has frozen to the
wood under her.

                                   ROSE

                             (barely audible)

Jack.

She touches his shoulder with her free hand. He doesn't respond. Rose
gently turns his face toward her. It is rimed with frost.

He seems to be sleeping peacefully.

But he is not asleep.

Rose can only stare at his still face as the realization goes through her.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack.

All hope, will and spirit leave her. She looks at the boat. It is further
away now, the voices fainter. Rose watches them go.

She closes her eyes. She is so weak, and there just seems to be no reason
to even try.

And then... her eyes snap open.

She raises her head suddenly, cracking the ice as she rips her hair off the
wood. She calls out, but her voice is so weak they don't hear her. The boat
is invisible now, the torch light a star impossibly far away. She struggles
to draw breath, calling again.

292 IN THE BOAT Lowe hears nothing behind him. He points to something
ahead, turning the tiller.

293 ROSE struggles to move. Her hand, she realizes, is actually frozen to
Jack's. She breaths on it, melting the ice a little, and gently unclasps
their hands, breaking away a thin tinkling film.

                                   ROSE

I won't let go. I promise.

She releases him and he sinks into the black water. He seems to fade out
like a spirit returning to some immaterial plane.

Rose rolls off the floating staircase and plunges into the icy water. She
swims to Chief Officer Wilde's body and grabs his whistle. She starts to
BLOW THE WHISTLE with all the strength in her body. Its sound slaps across
the still water.

294 IN BOAT 14 Lowe whips around at the sound of the whistle.

                                   LOWE

                           (turning the tiller)

Row back! That way! Pull!

Rose keeps blowing as the boat comes to her. She is still blowing when Lowe
takes the whistle from her mouth as they haul her into the boat. She slips
into uncosciousness and they scramble to cover her with blankets...

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

295 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

EXTREME CLOSEUP of Rose's ancient, wrinkled face. Present day.

                                 OLD ROSE

Fifteen hundred people went into the sea when Titanic sank from under us.
There were twenty boats floating nearby and only one came back. One. Six
were saved from the water, myself included. Six out of fifteen hundred.

As she speaks THE CAMERA TRACKS slowly across the faces of Lizzy and the
salvage crew on KELDYSH. Lovett, Bodine, Buell, the others... the reality
of what happened here 84 years before has hit them like never before. With
her story Rose has put them on Titanic in its final hours, and or the first
time, they do feel like graverobbers.

Lovett, for the first time, has even forgotten to ask about the diamond.

                                 OLD ROSE

Afterward, the seven hundred people in the boats had nothing to do but
waith... wait to die, wait to live, wait for an absolution which would
never come.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

296 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - PRE-DAWN

MATCHING MOVE as the camera tracks along the faces of the saved.

DISSOLVE TO: ANOTHER BOAT, and then ANOTHER, seeing faces we know among the
survivors: Ismay in a trance, just staring and trembling... Cal, sipping
from a hip flask offered to him by a black-faced stoker... Ruth hugging
herself, rocking gently.

IN BOAT 14: CLOSE ON ROSE, lying swaddled. Only her face is visile, white
as the moon. The man next to her jumps up, pointing and yelling. Soon
everyone is looking and shouting excitedly. In Rose's POV it is all silent,
SLOW MOTION.

IN SLOW-MOTION SILENCE we see Lowe light a green flare and wave it as
everyone shouts and cheers. Rose doesn't react. She floats beyond all human
emotion.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

298 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - DAWN

Golden lgiht washes across the white boats, which gloat in a calm sea
reflecting the rosy sky. All around them, like a flotilla of sailing ships,
are icebergs. The CARPATHIA sits nearby, as boats row toward her.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

299 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN / CARPATHIA MONTAGE - DAY

IMAGES DISSOLVE into one another: a ship's hull looming, with the letters
CARPATHIA visible on the bow... Rose watching, rocked by the sea, her face
blank... seamen helping survivors up the rope ladder to the Carpathia's
gangway doors... two women crying and hugging each other inside the ship...
ALL SILENT, ALL IN SLOW-MOTION. There is just music, so gentle and sad,
part elegy, part hymn, part aching song of love lost forever.

THE IMAGES CONTINUE to music... Rose, outside of time, outside of herself,
coming into Carpathia, barely able to stand... Rose being draped wtih warm
blankets and given hot tea... BRUCE ISMAY climbing aboard. He has the face
and eyes of a damned soul.

As Ismay walks along the hall, guided by a crewman toward the doctor's
cabin, he passes rows of seated and standing widows. He must run the
gauntlet of their accusing gazes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

300 EXT. DECK / CARPATHIA - DAY

It is the afternoon of the 15th. Cal is searching the faces of the widows
lining the deck, looking for Rose. The deck of Carpathia is crammed with
huddled people, and even the recovered lifeboats of Titanic. On a hatch
cover sits an enormous pile of lifebelts.

He keeps walking toward the stern. Seeing Cal's tuxedo, a steward
approaches him.

                             CARPATHIA STEWARD

You won't find any of your people back here, sir. It's all steerage.

Cal ignores him and goes amongst this wrecked group, looking under shawls
and blankets at one bleak face after another.

Rose is sipping hot tea. Her eyes focus on him as he approaches her. He
barely recognizes her. She looks like a refugee, her matted hair hanging in
her eyes.

                                   ROSE

Yes, I lived. How awkward for you.

                                    CAL

Rose... your mother and I have been looking for you--

She holds up her hand, stopping him.

                                   ROSE

Please don't. Don't talk. Just listen. We will make a deal, since that is
something you understand. From this moment you do not exist for me, nor I
for you. You shall not see me again. And you will not attempt to find me.
In return I will keep my silence. Your actions last night need never come
to light, and you will get to keep the honor you have carefully purchased.

She fixes him with a glare as cold and hard as the ice which changed their
lives.

                                   ROSE

Is this in any way unclear?

                                    CAL

                            (after a long beat)

What do I tell your mother?

                                   ROSE

Tell her that her daughter died with the Titanic.

She stands, turning to the rail. Dismissing him. We see Cal stricken with
emotion.

                                    CAL

You're precious to me, Rose.

                                   ROSE

Jewels are precious. Goodbye, Mr. Hockley.

We see that in his way, the only way he knows, he does truly love her.

After a moment, he turns and walks away.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

That was the last time I ever saw him. He married, of course, and inherited
his millions. The crash of 28 hit his interests hard, and he put a pistol
in his mouth that year. His children fought over the scraps of his estate
like hyenas, or so I read.

301 ANGLE ON ROSE, at the railing of the Carpathia, 9pm April 18th. She
gazes up at the Statue of Liberty, looking just as it does today, welcoming
her home with her glowing torch. It is just as Fabrizio saw it, so clearly,
in his mind.

302 LATER CARPATHIA DISCORGES THE SURVIVORS at the Cunard pier, Pier 54.
Over 30,000 people line the dock and fill the surrounding streets. The
magnesium flashes of the photographers go off like small bombs, lighting an
amazing tableau.

Several hundred police keep the mob back. The dock is packes with friends
and reletives, officials, ambulances, and the press--

Reporters and photographers swarm everywhere... 6 deep at the foot of the
gangways, lining the tops of cars and trucks... it is the 1912 equicalent
of a media circus. They jostle to get close to the survivors, tugging on
them as they pass and shouting over each other to ask them questions.

Rose is covered with a whoollen shawl and walking with a group of steerage
passengers. Immigration officers are asking them questions as they come off
the gangway.

                            IMMIGRATION OFFICER

Name?

                                   ROSE

Dawson. Rose Dawson.

The officer steers her toward a holding area for processing. Rose walks
forward with the dazed immigrants. The BOOM! of photographer's magnesium
flashes cause them to flinch, and the glare is blinding. There is a sudden
disturbance near her as two men burst through the cordon, running to
embrace an older woman along the survivors, who cries out with joy. The
reporters converge on this emotional scene, and flashes explode.

Rose uses this moment to slip away into the crowd. She pushes through the
jostling people, moving with purpose, and none challenges her in the
confusion.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Can you exchange one life for another? A caterpillar turns into a
butterfly. If a mindless insect can do it, why couldn't I? Was it any more
unimaginable than the sinking of the Titanic?

TRACKING WITH HER as she walks away, further and further until she flashes
and the roar are far behind her, and shi is till walking, determined.

                                                                   CUT TO:

303 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

Old Rose sits with the group in the Imaging Shack, lit by the blue glow of
the screens. She holds the haircomb with the jade butterfly on the handle
in her gnarled hands.

                                  BODINE

We never found anything on Jack. There's no record of him at all.

                                 OLD ROSE

No, there wouldn't be, would there? And I've never spoken of him until now,
not to anyone.

                                (to Lizzy)

Not even your grandfather. A woman's heart is a deep ocean of secrets. But
now you all know there was a man named Jack Dawson, and that he saved me,
in every way that a person can be saved.

                            (closing her eyes)

I don't even have a picture of him. He exists now only in my memory.

                                                                   CUT TO:

304 OMITTED

305 EXT. OCEAN FLOOR / TITANIC WRECK

The Mir submersibles make their last pass over the ship. We hear Yuri the
pilot on the UQC:

                                   YURI

Mir One returning to surface.

The sub rises off the deck of the wreck, taking its light with it, leaving
the Titanic once again it its fine and private darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

306 EXT. KELDYSH DECK

A desultory wrap party for the expedition is in progress. There is music
and some of the (co-ed) Russian crew are dancing. Bodine is getting drunk
in the aggressive style of Baker Joughin.

Lovett stands at the rail, looking down into the black water. Lizzy comes
to him, offering him a beer. She puts her hand on his arm.

                                   LIZZY

I'm sorry.

                                  LOVETT

We were pissin' in the wind the whole time.

Lovett notices a figure move through the lights far down at the stern of
the ship.

                                  LOVETT

Oh shit.

                                                                   CUT TO:

307 EXT. KELDYSH STERN DECK

Rose walks through the shadows of the deck machinery. Her nightgown blows
in the wind. Her feet are bare. Her hands are clutched at her chest, almost
as if she is praying.

ON LOVETT AND LIZZY running down the stairs from the top deck, hauling ass.

ROSE reaches the sern rail. Her gnarled fingers wrap over the rail. Her
ancient foot steps up on the gunwale. She pushes herself up, leaning
forward. Over her shoulder, we see the black water glinting far below.

LOVETT AND LIZZY run up behind her.

                                   LIZZY

Grandma, wait!! Don't--

ROSE TURNS her head, looking at them. She turns further, and we see she has
something in her hand, something she was about to drop overboard.

It is the "Heart of the Ocean".

Lovett sees his holy grail in her hand and his eyes go wide. Rose keeps it
over the railing where she can drop it anytime.

                                   ROSE

Don't come any closer.

                                  LOVETT

You had it the entire time?!

FLASH CUT TO: A SILENT IMAGE OF YOUNG ROSE walking away from Pier 54. The
photographers' flashes go off like a battle behind her. She has her hands
in her pockets. She stops, feeling something, and pulls out the necklace.
She stares at it in amazement.

BACK ON KELDYSH, Rose smiles at Brock's incomprehension.

                                   ROSE

The hardest part about being so poor, was being so rich. But every time I
though of selling it, I though of Cal. And somehow I always got by without
his help.

She holds it out over the water. Bodine and a couple of the other guys come
up behind Lovett, reacting to what is in Rose's hand.

                                  BODINE

Holy shit.

                                  LOVETT

Don't drop it Rose.

                                  BODINE

                            (a fierce whisper)

Rush her.

                                  LOVETT

                                (to Bodine)

It's hers, you schmuck.

                                 (to her)

Look, Rose, I... I don't know what to say to a woman who tries to jump off
the Titanic when it's not sinking, and jumps back onto it when it is...
we're not dealing with logic here, I know that... but please... think about
this a second.

                                   ROSE

I have. I came all the way here so this could go back where it belongs.

The massive diamond glitters. Brock edges closer and holds out his hand...

                                  LOVETT

Just let me hold it in my hand, Rose. Please. Just once.

He comes closer to her. It is reminiscent of Jack slowly moving up to her
at the stern of Titanic.

Surprisingly, she calmly places the massice stone in the palm of his hand,
while still holding onto the necklace. Lovett gazes at the object of his
quest. An infinity of cold scalpels glint in its blue depths. It is
mesmerizing. It fits in his hand just like he imagined.

                                  LOVETT

My God.

His grip tightens on the diamond.

He looks up, meeting her gaze. Her eyes are suddenly infinitely wise and
deep.

                                   ROSE

You look for treasures in the wrong place, Mr. Lovett. Only life is
priceless, and making each day count.

His fingers relax. He opens them slowly. Gently she slips the diamond out
of his hand. He feels it sliding away.

Then, with an impish little grin, Rose tosses the necklace over the rail.
Lovett gives a strangled cry and rushes to the rail in time to see it hit
the water and disappear forever.

                                  BODINE

Aww!! That really sucks, lady!

Brock Lovett goes through ten changes before he settles on a reaction... HE
LAUGHS. He laughs until the tears come to his eyes. Then he turns to Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like to dance?

Lizzy grins at him and nods. Rose smiles. She looks up at the stars.

308 IN THE BLACK HEART OF THE OCEAN, the diamond sinks, twinkling end over
end, into the infinate depths.

                                                                   CUT TO:

309 INT. ROSE'S CABIN / KELDYSH

A GRACEFUL PAN across Rose's shelf of carefully arranged pictures:

Rose as a young actress in California, radiant... a theatrically lit studio
publicity shot... Rose and her husband, with their two children... Rose
with her son at his college graduation... Rose with her children and
grandchildren at her 70th birthday. A collage of images of a life lived
well.

THE PAN STOPS on an image filling frame. Rose, circa 1920. She is at the
beach, sitting on a horse at the surfline. The Santa Monica pier, with its
rollercoaster is behind her. She is grinning, full of life.

We PAN OFF the last picture to Rose herself, warm in her bunk. A profile
shot. She is very still. She could be sleeping, or maybe something else.

                                                                   CUT TO:

BLACKNESS

310 THE WRECK OF TITANIC looms like a ghost out of the dark. It is lit by a
kind of moonlight, a light of the mind. We pass over the endless forecastle
deck to the superstructure, moving faster than subs can move... almost like
we are flying.

WE GO INSIDE, and the echoing sound of distant waltz music is heard. The
rust fades away from the walls of the dark corridor and it is
transformed... WE EMERGE onto the grand staircase, lit by glowing
chandelier. The music is vibrant now, and the room is populated by men in
tie and tails, women in gowns. It is exquisitely beautiful.

IN POV we sweep down the staircase. The crowd of beautiful gentlmen and
ladies turn as we descend toward them. At the bottom a man stands with his
back to us... he turns and it is Jack. Smiling he holds his hand out toward
us.

IN A SIDE ANGLE Rose goes into his arms, a girl of 17. The passengers,
officers and crew of the RMS Titanic smile and applaud in the utter silence
of the abyss.

                                                                   FADE OUT


THE END



Your avatar

Emmanuel Suarez
Emmanuel Suarez
Your avatar

Ernesto Sanchez P-3
Ernesto Sanchez P-3
I have never considered myself as a leader, i like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally  i don't like working with people.

I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, its very important the relation that you have with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses . They need to be honest and a honorary people.
Your avatar

Matthew Romero period 1
Matthew Romero period 1
If someone asks me "Do you consider yourself a great leader", i would i
Your avatar

Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra
When the question " Are you a good leader" comes to mind, I consider myself a good leader. The reason why I consider myself a good leader is because I understand how to take control and manage certain situations. Other reasons why I consider myself a good leader are that I am open to different opinions and I am accepting and open about what others say. Putting others before yourself as a leader is also necessary because you need to be aware about other people not just about your opinion.As a leader like mentioned before I need to know what to do in certain situations meaning I need to take control when things occur.
Advice wise I would recommend that someone who wants to be a leader needs to be open minded. By being open minded you have to take in other peoples thoughts. Confidence is key as well you need to believe in yourself in order to achieve your goal. Confidence is needed in order to stand up and give the others examples. A good leader puts others before themselves. They also are aware about situations around them.
Your avatar

Matthew Buitrago
Matthew Buitrago 
Ever since i was little, i have always considered myself to be a great leader. I always support my team no matter what. I always live by the motto "No one gets left behind". Instead of criticizing my teammates when they are struggling to get the job done, i will always be the one that helps them out the most. I always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up. 

 To be a great leader, you need to be the heart of the team. As a leader, you have to be a role-model,  someone that everyone looks up to when they need help. You have to put your team before yourself, never give up on them and always have faith in them. Being a great leader isn't hard at all, all you have to do is be an outstanding team player.
Your avatar

Daniel Iglesias
Daniel Iglesias
I consider myself as a great leader. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game. When we are in tough situations and we feel uncomfortable with something I know how to make them feel comfortable and make everything easier for my team.

My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to do nothing, and be strong and dedicated. If you do these things of how to be a leader you'll see how everything will change for you and how good of a leader you'll be  
Your avatar

Julian Ortiz
Julian Ortiz
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. I also know that most of the choices i make are the right choices so i believe in myself.

To be a great leader you need to have great self esteem. The reason you need that is because you need to believe in yourself. You got to believe that the choices you make that they are the right choices. You also got to make sure that you can do what you need to do and do it right. so that is what i would tell others in order to be a great leader. 
Your avatar

Karina Quiroga Period:4
Karina Quiroga Period:4
I have never considered myself as a great leader but I do know that if you try, anyone can be a great leader. I have never been interested to be a leader for everyone but if I run for a certain position, then I believe I would make a leader. I have been debating if I should run for the president of the glee club for next year. Now, I believe I can be a very good leader because I always try to be humble and put others above myself. I also think that being a leader takes a lot if responsibility and I have a lot of that. I try really hard in school and do all my homework. I also think that it is important to be creative but it is much more important to be able to take this job responsibly and I can do it. So, I actually do believe I can make a great leader, it might take some time to get there but I can do it.
I honestly never tried to be a leader so I can't give much advice but I can say that I have received a lot of advice, including from this video.One thing I can advise is that you can't think about yourself as a leader. You must think about what is best for everyone and never give up. Everyone makes mistakes and you should not give up being a great leader just because everyone can do it, you just have to think positive. You must also be able to juggle all you responsibilities plus the ones given to you, as a great leader. Never forget that if you try you can get to be a great leader. If I can do you all can do it too!
Your avatar

Gabriela Martinez P.4
Gabriela Martinez P.4
Gabriela Martinez
Gabriela Martinez
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Virginia Hernandez Period 4
Virginia Hernandez Period 4
I have never thought of myself as a great leader. But then again, I have never thought of myself as not a great leader. This simply has not been something that has been in my mind. Now, that I think about it, I believe I am a leader, if not a great one. Sometimes I have a problem with giving other people space to do their own things. I take the wheel completely and never release it. In order to be a great leader I must learn to do this.

For anybody that would like to become a great leader, I have a few pieces of advice to give that might help. First of all, give suggestions, but don't choke the people around you. Basically, what I am trying to say is don't try to control other people. Never belittle anyone. Be honest and passionate and put your team/followers before you. Don't pick favorites because everyone will notice even if you are subtle. Only by being the best version of yourself can you expect the best out of your followers. 
Your avatar

Brandon Lee Quinones
Brandon Lee Quinones
I always try to be the best leader I can possibly be, for myself and those around me. I think that I have the capabilities necessary to inspire those around me whenever they need some sort of motivation. I think that as a leader, I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. In order to be a great leader, I think that a person needs to be strong-willed and have great confidence in themselves to talk to others and guide them to complete certain activities. There are many different traits that make leaders who they are.

            The best advice I can give to someone who is a leader is for them to be themselves. When a leader wants to be the best they can, they should focus on being comfortable because once they become comfortable, they feel better working with others and making decisions. A person that wants to be a leader should also be an honest person, so that the people following him/her would build up their trust in that person. This is the advice I would give people if they want to become leaders.
Your avatar

Steve Hernandez Period 1
Steve Hernandez Period 1
No, I do not think of myself as a good leader. Sometimes but rarely i can be a good one but i mostly am a "follower". I try to become leader sometimes but I don't have the confidence that people have around me. Its astonishing to see people lead others with such confidence and how their mindset work. They don't care that they have a lot of people behind them they just do it.

A good leader will have confidence. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. If you who wish to become a great leader you should always give tips to your followers, and never think highly of yourself. Good leaders must be intelligent and read a lot! Finally good leaders have a lot of courage, strength, and will
. They would go into anything without a second thought. Good leaders make us feel safe.

Your avatar

Andy Espinosa Period: 1
Andy Espinosa  Period: 1
I do not think I am a good leader, but sometimes I can be. I usually do everything by instruction and rely on another, but if someone needs help I try my best to be a good leader to them. I never give up on them, instead I guide them. 

A good leader should always follow one rule, "never give up". A good leader has organizational skills, and is always confident. A good leader is loving and caring, but at the same time serious. They are strong, not weak. A good leader always make's their followers want to serve them, to never betray them. But mostly above all, a good leader guides their followers, so one day they can be a good leaders.
Your avatar

Leila Augustin P1
Leila Augustin P1
I would not consider myself to be a great leader. To others that are hoping to be great leaders is I would say to build trust with other people. More advice on that is leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them. Most people are concerned about power, and treat people in power positions with more deference. Some of us have very little concern with people in power and treat them mostly as peers. This describes something called power distance. 



The reason we defer to more powerful people often boils down to fear and loss of control. Powerful people can make stuff happen to us. In a work setting it could mean making us do something we don’t like, taking away something we do like, or in the worst case taking away our livelihood completely. Power distance, then, measures how scared we are of people in power. If we have low power distance (or a small power distance gap) we feel less fear. If we have wide power distance we have more fear. This power distance works at a very primal level. For most of us when the boss approaches, our flight-or-fight reflexes immediately kick in. Our blood pressure rises and adrenaline pumps through our bodies. If we think we are in trouble or there is a problem it’s even worse. This is why Sinek believes the key job of a leader is to make us feel safe.
Your avatar

Ryan Holland
Ryan Holland
            In order to be a great leader you need to have confidence to motivate people to listen to what you are saying. To be effective you should have good organizational skills and command attention of others. A good leader is also a good listener and provides guidance and direction to others. 
            I don’t consider myself a great leader.  I feel a little shy to take a leadership role in a group of people.  I think my personality is more practical and I tend to rely on others to lead a group.  I am more one on one leader and feel more confident with that type of role. 
Your avatar

Gabriela Rojas
Gabriela Rojas
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. For me, being a great leader is all about how I can help the group or an individual succeed, if I am able to achieve the goals and motivate the people around me then I believe that I have done my job of leading. 

If someone wants to become a great leader I would suggest various strategies, the most important being to listen to the ones you want to lead. If the people you are trying to lead are not being heard, the it will be really hard for you to identify their needs and expectations. In addition I would also recommend that you try to lead by example, do not expect those who follow you to follow simply because you say so, it is very important to show that you are a capable and competent person. And finally be firm with your decision but also be willing to hear out other's ideas, making important decisions is hard, if you are able to communicate with the group and lead them to the desired outcome, the stick to that decision, but if something is not right or just not working, then it is important that you realize that a new path should be taken. Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. 
Your avatar

Genesis Fernandez
Genesis Fernandez
It has been difficult to find good leaders throughout all of time. This is due to people’s self-interest and lack of consideration for others; but that doesn’t mean there hasn’t been great leaders. I do consider myself a great leader because I am confident, I think of others before I think about myself, and I love to bring positive change to a person’s , a family’s, or a community’s life. A person does not have to be rich nor famous to be a leader. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time. Great leaders will put others people’s problems or interests above their own. Great leaders do not need validation nor need to be well known, they are happy with helping others and that’s it. 

            In order to be a great leader a person needs to be confident and self-assertive. Additionally, a great leader has to be willing to help others. In order to be a leader, a person needs to be intelligent and know how to make the smart, ethical, and right choices when it comes to difficult situations. One of the most important things a leader needs is determination to better themselves and their ability. Additionally, in order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.

Your avatar

Gustavo Cordero
Gustavo Cordero
Period 5
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
Your avatar

Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Am i considered as a leader? Great leaders are the one who take charge and achieve and work hard to obtain their goals. They have characteristics such as bravery and intelligence. Leaders are the ones that take charge and make the right decisions and have a solution for every problem. I usually ask myself if i would call myself a leader? Well i would consider myself as a leader. 
Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. I have some times that have to be a leader and help out and i do so everything i do is to help out and result to a good lifestyle and lead to a good life. 
Being a leader is a question any body can be a leader but you will need to overcome or have these traits which are intelligence, confidence, and bravery. Having intelligence can help you make the right choices and respond to issues the right way. Also, have an open mind to other areas. Confidence is very important to be able to boost up your confidence and be able to do whatever you feel in need of without holding back to do it. Last but not least bravery to not be scared of everything that comes in sight. 
Your avatar

Austin Palacios
Austin Palacios
I consider myself a great leader because I'm usually one of the ones on my team that pick us up. Getting everyone on your side and hyped up is important in being a leader. Almost essential in fact. Leading a team is tough but if you have everybody on your side it's easier to lead.

The advice I'd give to leaders everywhere is to have a good attitude towards everything. Especially when there's a problem or situation it's important to have a positive attitude to keep whoever your leading's morale up. Another thing I would advise is to respect the people you are leading. If you don't respect people then they will eventually not follow you and probably hate you.
Your avatar

Daniela Martinez
Daniela Martinez
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and i don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much ore effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 


Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stablility and organization. 
Your avatar

gabriel cubas
gabriel cubas
I



im not a good leader because i dont like talking to people because i break my neck talking to people and its just very uncomfortable.
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
wasss up
Your avatar

Sandra S
Sandra S
Your avatar

Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra 
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
hi
Your avatar

Joshua Catoni period 3
Joshua Catoni period 3
i wouldn't say that i'm a great or good leader but more like just a leader.
 To be a great or good leader you need to be a good communicator and not a quite person like i am.   
14 comments
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
b
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
soory brs.sigiel
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
sorry Mrs.siegel
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
ily
Your avatar

dylan diaz
dylan diaz
It takes a great leader to see the person behind the employee number and an even greater leader cares and takes the time to know them on a personal level. There is great risk in that, of course. You risk personal heartbreak should the business relationship have to end. Yes, but as in love, it is worth the risk to have cared and lost, than to never have cared at all. The reward outweighs the risk. 
Your avatar

Kaylee Negrin P.1
Kaylee Negrin P.1
When asked the question, “Are you a good leader?” I tend to answer yes, but not always. I like to benefit off both being a leader and a follower. In order to become a good leader certain qualities have to be established such as courage, confidence, wisdom, and dedication. In order for you to be a good leader you have to possess courage within you. Courage is not only taking a bullet for someone; in order to be truthful you need to have courage. Telling it just as it is can get difficult and people usually prefer to lie. Wisdom comes with years, but in order to lead your team to victory you need to be wise, have good judgement, and see the world from a different point of view. 

Dedication would have to be one of the strongest qualities a leader can have. To get up every day and try to become someone better is dedication. Although sometimes it might get hard, you need to push through and overcome obstacles along the way. Being a leader is great but being a follower is not as bad as it seems. Observation is the best way to learn and as a follower you learn from your leader. You learn from their mistakes and try to make yourself better. Sometimes we need to step down and give others a chance. Being a good leader is not always about being in charge, but learning through others.

Your avatar

Adrian Olave period:1
Adrian Olave period:1
I consider myself a good leader. I know how to make my own decisions without anyone else influencing them. I always go with what i believe in because that is what makes the choices i end up choosing. Also a leader quality i have is that i speak up for myself. I never stay quiet when something is unfair for me i fight for myself.
 Some advice i can give people who are trying to become leaders would be gain respect from others. If you gain respect from other for sure you will be seen as a leader. Speaking up for yourself and making your own decisions is also another way you can become a leader. You can not be influenced on the choices you make because then people will see you can get easily manipulated. Being easily manipulated is a bad way to show leadership because people will want someone who is certain about their choices not some one who is a joke and gets easily pressured into doing something they do not want to.
Your avatar

Brenda Rojo
Brenda Rojo
   Although, many people question themselves about whether they are a leader or not, I don’t. I believe I am a good leader because I know I always set a good example towards everyone that surrounds me. Being a leader is something that isn’t easy, it is very hard to be able to be responsible especially when you’re a teenager due to mom and dad always being around to pick after yourself and give you everything you need. But, what most people don’t realize that to be able to be a great leader you need to be responsible and be able to do thing yourself and be independent. Also, I consider myself a great leader because , I can recognize someone who is in need of great help and I don’t just throw all the knowledge at them , but I do help them through with whatever they might need help with or figuring out . As a leader I also learned that you need to respect others if you want to gain the same back.

   To be a great leader you can’t think of yourself, but about others. You need to be responsible, and respect everyone. Always be a good example and don’t let anyone convince you of doing something that isn’t right. And always follow your guts not everyone else’s.


Your avatar

Vanessa Bautista Period 6
Vanessa Bautista Period 6
If people ask me if i'm a good leader, i usually say i am or i am not. I consider myself one because, i usually like to be in power and make a change. Its very hard to be in control and having all that power in your hand. Also being a good leader gives you more life experiences and you can learn from them. This takes a lot of responsibility and pride.
For others in hoping to be good leaders i say to always do what you wanna do never let anyone tell you what to do. Be very responsible in making your choices.
Your avatar

Julian Ortiz Per 6
Julian Ortiz Per 6
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. Being a great 
Your avatar

Elainne Latour / P.2
Elainne Latour / P.2
While others may not think I could be a good leader due to being so hyper and playful all the time, I actually do consider myself a good leader when it comes to things I like, or things I am interested in. I am very trustworthy, and I am very hardworking (only in certain situations). I do not like to boss around my team to do things while I do nothing; instead, I like to help out and give ideas, while I listen to others' ideas as well.

One thing a leader must be is very wise. They must be smart enough to construct ideas to help his or her team do something. Another thing I believe a good leader should be is very understanding. If something goes wrong with their plan, an understanding leader would accept it and fix it. However, a leader who is not understand would most likely complain or get angry, which also is immature. This is what a good leader is like.
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
TTYL
Your avatar

Angel Rassi period 2
Angel Rassi period 2
I consider myself a great leader. When i think of an idea, i think about how it can benefit the whole group. I assign jobs to people depending on what their strength is and how it can help us. I do the harder part of the work knowing i can trust myself in the work being done. I make sure everything is done right and lead the group to make sure everything is good. 
To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. Understand everyone's strength and weaknesses. Make a plan and make sure the group is able to do it. 
Your avatar

Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
As a leader, you have to set an example and show you are not afraid to try new things, new approaches and processes. You have different responsibilities, adapt your skill set to the realities of the new position. Apply time management in your work, but also in your personal life. Define your goal and communicate it to your team. Create a plan that will make it happen and check on a regular basis where you stand.

Develop a genuine interest in each person, try to understand your team’s qualities and abilities. Allow your peers to portray different opinions and reasoning for the embetterment of you work. If people are questioning your actions and will not follow, make sure to create punishments and consequences for those misbehaviors. By providing a good solution you’re able to portray your good qualities and ability to manage and lead correctly. 1~

Your avatar

YLAIRA NEGRON
YLAIRA NEGRON
Leaders have many characteristics that help them overcome all the obstacles that are thrown at them. I do not consider myself a leader. I am not the type of person to lead a group of people, it just does not come out of me. I think a leader has to have confidence, passion, patience, and more. A great leader has to have a great sense leadership. 

My advice to anybody that wants to be a leader is to maintain communication with their followers. Followers that see that their leader is passionate about what they are doing get inspired and help their leader succeed. A leader makes sacrifices for their followers. A leader has a certain role to play and every leader is different.
Your avatar

Daniel Castillo p.1
Daniel Castillo p.1
I believe i am a great leader. I believe to be a great leader you must be brave and responsible and knows what to do.  To be a leader you have to not be afraid of anything and be confident. Whether it is a leader of a country or leader of a sports team they must all have similar traits to be a great leader. This is why I believe i can be a great leader.

To be a leader you must as well be wise and mature. Nobody would want a immature person to be a leader. This is advice i would give to be a great leader. If you have all these traits and show leadership then you can be a great leader. That is what I believe makes a great leader. 

3 comments
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
i love y
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
jk
Avatar of 
Anonymous 2yr
Nice Danny
Your avatar

Gabriella Padilla P.4
Gabriella Padilla P.4
In all honesty i do not consider myself a great leader. At times i am considered a good leader but overall I'm not. With being a good leader comes great responsibility and lots of pressure. People look up to you and you need to set a good example. You must be self-less and always put others before you. Even though i wish i were describing myself i am not. There are times in which i do put myself before others in certain situations. I am not confident  in myself and i feel that is a key characteristic of being a great leader. 

In order to be a great leader you must also obtain patience. That for sure is something i don't have. You must understand how to take control of any situation you are thrown and i can fairly say i do not like being in control of everything. I also feel like great leaders speak and say what needs to be said. Frankly i am not like that at all. I sugar code things most the time. If something needs to be said i'll say it just usually not straight up. At least I can say I'm honest.Advice i would give someone hoping to be good leader is not be afraid , to speak up. Be honest, there is no need to lie. Have confidence in yourself, learn from my mistakes. Be patient with people. Learn to inspire others. Have a passion and care for whoever you're leading. Lastly be self-less but know when to put yourself before others.  

Your avatar

Karina Marino
Karina Marino
Great leaders have various characteristics that make them great. Some of these characteristics are: strength, wisdom, diversity, openness, understanding, and many more. Great leaders help out, whether they help their friends and family, their community, or their environment. They put others before themselves. They strive for greatness and want the best for themselves and others. 
i personally think that I am a great leader. I help out in my community with charities, I feed the homeless and help the less fortunate with my church, and I try my hardest to spread positivity. I am always willing to help people in need, and I strive for grstness and the best in myself and others. All together, I feel like I make a great leader. 
Your avatar

Zoraya Mas
Zoraya Mas
When I think to myself  am I a great leader, I usually think yes. I believe that I put others before myself and am generally the first person to admit when I am wrong. I like hearing other people's thoughts and ideas and working with others. I also like to make sure that people are happy and am concerned when they are not. To me these are some of the attributes of a great leader.

If I was going to give advice to someone on how they can be a great leader, I would start off by telling them that you need to be able to put everyone else's needs above your own. You really need to have a selfless attitude and be able to look at the bigger picture so that everyone can succeed, not just you. Being a leader means that you people have entrusted you with their safety and well being that you take that very seriously. The last piece of advice that I would give someone about being a great leader would be to lead as you would like to follow.
Your avatar

Giano Stringfellow
Giano Stringfellow
Leaders are composed of several characteristics. I consider myself a leader for several reasons. For one, I hold several leadership positions in clubs throughout my school. In these positions, I must to demonstrate qualities such as integrity, openness, and dedication. In addition, I have help leadership positions in team sports where I have been held accountable for teammates’ actions on and off the court.
If anyone aspired to be a great leader, they should probably take these into account: first and foremost, a leader must have absolute self-awareness. They must be able to compose themselves, no matter what emotional state they are in – especially during hardships. If a group member sees that their leader is apathetic or feels hopeless, they are bound to feel the same. A leader must not show weakness for this reason. In addition to self-awareness, a leader must be able to spread their vision throughout the entire group and get them to want the common goal just as must as he or she does. 


Your avatar

Vander Souza
Vander Souza 
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
Your avatar

Hennessy Gutierrez
Hennessy Gutierrez
Period 6
 When people ask me if I'm a good leader I usually say yes. But sometimes not so much. However I think I can be a good leader for most situation. Like any other person I make various mistakes. A leader is someone who sacrifices themselves or something.  Being a leader means that you have to stand up for other people in really hard situations. Being a leader does not mean you have to be selfish to others it means that you have to care or them as if they were your family.

The key to being a leader is always having confidence.  Advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are tying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader.
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
HEADPHANIEE
Your avatar

Diana Abila
Diana Abila
Period 6
When I'm asked or even ask myself if I'm a great leader, I respond, yes. Although, I cant always be one. However, I feel like I can be a great leader, for the most part. I tend to make many mistakes. like any other person. A good leader is all about sacrificing themselves or something. Being a leader means standing up for others and doing what is right for others. Being a leader is about not being selfish, is about being selfless at times, and only caring about others.  

Confidence is the most significant quality a leader should have. The advice I would give other people to be good leaders is to not be selfish. I would tell them to be confident. To be a great leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow you. Honesty is also key to being a great leader. Being humble is also important to being a good leader. Putting people before you is what a great leader is. 
Your avatar

Johanna Bellver
Johanna Bellver
When I ask myself, if I would consider myself to be a good leader, I say yes. The advice I would give other hoping to be great leaders it to first of all be a great leader yourself. You have to show others that you are a great leader before you can teach someone to be a great leader. You need to show the characteristics of a great leader. 

You need to show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others makes a big difference between a great leader and poor leader. Being supportive to your classmates, co-workers, etc. Having a positive attitude will rub off, making the great leader be a pleasure to be around with and also make the environment pleasant. Taking responsibilities for your actions shows that you are humble and a human being. This would be the advice I would give others hoping to be great leaders.
Your avatar

Franchesca Mieles
Franchesca Mieles

There are many things that make up a great leader. I think I have some qualities that make up a great leader such as motivation, drive and perserverance. I am still growing as a person so I don't think I could be a leader at this moment but for those who want to be a leader in order to lead people you have to learn that you have to incorporate others into it. Leading people is about what benefits everyone not just you. Staying humble and not making yourself seem greater than anybody else because you are just as equal as the person next to you. Leading an army consist of working together to form a plan that will benefit all. 
My advice to someone who wants to be a great leader one day is to know your place and who you are before trying to make 
anyone follow you. When you are in a room full of people see how you could work arounf everyone to put together a group that you can lead. Stay humble and stay put. As time passes you will continue to learn about being a leader.
Your avatar

Rachel Garcia
Rachel Garcia
There is not really one definition for a great leader. Some believe a great leader is someone who doesn't ever break the rules, but some believe a great leader is someone who knows when the rules need to be broken or bent. Do I think I am a great leader? No, absolutely not. Why don't I think I am a great leader you, might ask? Well, for one, I barely know how to take care of myself. Often times I mess up a lot. If I make so many mistakes on my own how will I be a successful leader for others at the same time? I just don't think I am fit to be good leader for anyone or some kind of community.

I do believe I know of some ways that others can be good leaders, though. One aspect of a good leader is honesty. To be a good leader you need to be trusted by the very people who are following you. To gain trust, a leader must give out honesty. One more aspect of a great leader is courage. If someone doesn't think their leader will protect them, then they're not really a good leader.  
Your avatar

Maileny Perez period 2
Maileny Perez period 2 
Great leaders are hard to come by at times, I want to say that  can consider myself a great leader because to be a  great leader you do not need to be rich or live a certain way, to be a great leader you just need to be yourself and help those around you. Great leaders always put the benefits of others before their own desires and needs. They need to protect those around them and help them in any way possible. Great leaders often have strong characters and it gives them great advantages because they often get pressured to do things or a lot of different people want them to fail. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 

Your avatar

Jessica Rossetto
Jessica Rossetto
  A lot of people have a different interpretation of a great leader. I feel that I don't have the characteristics to be a great leader. I'm very dependent on others, when I know I shouldn't be. Been a great leader means you have to be confident and others can look up to you. Sometimes I can be a great leader, for example my younger sister motivates me to be a great leader. I want her to look up to me. 

  A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do whats right. Good advice that I can give to others is to never give up. Always put others before yourself. Never let what people say effect you. Be who you are no matter what and don't be afraid to stand up for yourself.  
Your avatar

Nathalia Quintero
Nathalia Quintero
Your avatar

Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
I consider myself a great leader. 
Your avatar

Emily Duenas p.7
Emily Duenas p.7
I would consider myself a good leader. It can be very hard to be a great leader, and to me being a leader is not only about giving someone instructions. When you are a leader others rely and trust on you. A good leader needs to show traits of responsibility, confidence, and leadership.

Advice that I can give to others hoping to be great leaders, is to be passionate about helping others and being confident. It will take sacrifice and you have to be willing to be the very best you can to give others opportunities. You have to believe in yourself and not expect anything in return.
Your avatar

Bryan Valbuena p.5
Bryan Valbuena p.5
i am confident that i make a great leader. wrestling has taught me much discipline in my life. it has taught how to be persistent and not to quit. it has taught me to be humble and to never get cocky. most importantly, it has taught me to help those who need it.
Coming from a military family, i am quite ready for leadership. I have heard some terrible news and some great news. i come from a strong background and i know i much stronger than many people. to those hoping to be great leaders: stay confident, do not give up, and believe in yourself. no one can tell you otherwise of what you want to do or believe. 
Your avatar

Victoria Torres
Victoria Torres 
I wouldn’t consider myself a great leader, but sometimes I can make a good leader.  A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader.  

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  In my opinion, that is the key to becoming a leader.  You want people to be able to relay on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is being confident, without it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.  Anyone can become a leader, it all starts with believing in yourself first.  

Your avatar

Gabriel Morales P-5
Gabriel Morales P-5
I think I can make a decent leader. I feel like I can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and I will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader. Lastly another good reason why I think I could be a good leader is the practice I got from being a patrol leader in Boy Scouts.
 
 Some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I would feel safe if I knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
Your avatar

Eliseo Texidor p.3
Eliseo Texidor p.3 
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. At times I can be a good leader. I've gotten many good advice to be a good leader from people I look up to. Being a good leader consider's many good traits  to have I use at times. I use these traits for my friends and family that need it. 


  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility . Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. I don't feel like a good leader because I feel like I need many things to cover up to be a good leader. There are many people that will use these traits and will put themselves up to the top like A captain for a sports team.
Your avatar

Anne Menendez Period: 1
Anne Menendez Period: 1
I feel like I am a decent leader. Sometimes I consider myself a good leader, and sometimes I feel like I’m not a good leader. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, trustworthy, etc. I feel like I am a good leader with my friends. For example, I’m always helping my friends with things even if they didn’t ask me.  Being a leader is not easy, it’s actually difficult because people are counting on you. 

I don’t always feel like a great leader because a great leader needs confidence. I’m not that confident with myself. Also, I’m not the most honest person and one trait a leader needs is honesty. Although, I like to help people because I like seeing people happy it makes me feel like a better person. My advice to other leaders out there is just be yourself, acting like someone else just an act and it’s going to get tiring. Also do good things and expect nothing in return. 
Your avatar

Ernesto Mora P-6
Ernesto Mora P-6
I consider myself a great leader. Being a good leader is much more than telling people what to do. To be considered a good leader you have to be a supportive and realistic person, to incite others to join you.

Being passionate about your goals may help you succeed as a leader. A leader instills confidence by having a clear vision, showing empathy and being a strong coach. People tend to follow innovators because in a system with finite resources and infinite expansion of population, innovation is essential for not only success but also survival.
Your avatar

Omar Rodriguez
Omar Rodriguez
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. I may be good at times, but after all, I'm still just your average high schooler. As all humans have, I have a sense of self preservation. I would likely make the choice to put myself first to make sure I get through a situation at times. Depending on the seriousness of the situation at hand, I will either put myself first or last.
There are some traits that we humans can develop in order to be good leaders. Humility, for example, is one of them. One doesn't always have to take 100% credit to be successful.. Some other traits include enthusiasm, stability, and confidence. From what i interpreted from the video, a good leader always puts themselves first into the line of fire/takes the risk first. 
Your avatar

Melany Hayes pd.2
Melany Hayes pd.2
        I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 

Your avatar

Justin Suarez
Justin Suarez
Period 2

 I think I can make a decent leader. Now, i'm trying to sound self centered because i'm not, but i feel like i can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. First off, I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and i will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader.

 some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I i would feel safe if i knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
Your avatar

Kaylie Velez Prd.2
Kaylie Velez    Prd.2
  I feel as though i could be considered a good leader. To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said.  There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. 
        A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest.
Your avatar

Lexey Holmes P.3
Lexey Holmes  P.3
I would consider myself a great leader because I like to encourage people and encourage myself . Being a great leader doesn't necessarily mean you have to be someone that is known or famous. Being a great leader means you are a person that does the right thing and help other when they are in need.  If you hope to be a great leader don't pressure yourself because everyone  makes mistakes. In order to be a great leader all you need to do is be true to yourself, you don't have to change for others because you are different than the rest of society. Being a good leader is important to many people, and if you believe in yourself and try hard you would be the best great leader there can be.
Your avatar

Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Sometimes I consider myself a great leader, but sometimes not so much. I can be a good leader because I like to help others. I can also be responsible and I am most of the time. To be a great leader you must be responsible, trust worthy, helpful, and confident. I believe that leaders in a way can be role models  because they are setting an example. 

Sometimes I don't consider myself to be a great leader. I am not a very confident person and I forget to do things all the time. However, I feel like I'm a trust worthy person. I like to help my friends with their problems and make them happy. Some advice I can give to others hoping to be great leaders is that you must respect others and be a good example to other people. 
Your avatar

Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
     I do consider myself a great leader... Yes it does take a lot of time and dedication, but I just love being able to do my own thing and having everyone look up to you is such a good feeling. There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. Your goal is to make it look easy so that we can have more great leaders in the world!

     Confidence is a very big key to being a great leader. Also, you have to be careful with what you say to or about others because believe it or not the word does travel fast. If you say something, then everyone else will begin to think and say the same thing which can cause some conflict. A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do what's right. 
Your avatar

Alejandro,Espinoza pr.1
Alejandro,Espinoza                 pr.1
i do think of myself as a good leader but in order to be a good leader you have to do a lot of things its actually very difficult and alot of people put their trust upon you. you have to be organized and you have to have all the answers that the people may ask you. you have to be very responsible if your not that then probably not a good leader.

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. its going to be rough but it shows you how to be a great person.being a leader is wanting your followers to be successful and you want them to thrive. being a leader is helping people not just with one thing but everything.


Your avatar

Sophia Torres
Sophia Torres
I consider myself a great leader because I feel that I make others feel safer. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. What is important is that that person trusts and cooperates with you. Trust and cooperation are not instructions but your feelings. I make the choice to defend that person anytime they are in trouble. The most common problem is that the person doesn’t trust their leader(s). That’s why I make sure that person trusts me and that I do my best in helping them when they’re in need.

A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. They give great advice to others so that they can be a successful/great leader. They have to have the right motivation and respect towards others. To be a great leader you have to meet the certain criteria. For example, if your group makes the wrong choices you need to be patient with them and lead them towards the right choices. Because in life you are going to make some tough decisions and you have to know what is right and what is wrong. As a great leader, I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 

Your avatar

Yanel Nunez P.3
Yanel Nunez P.3
I would consider myself an okay leader. Because in some situation can be a great leader but in others I kind of lose my way in being a great leader. In one situation in math class when some people don’t get I go over to them and help them out when I understand what we are doing. But other times when I do understanding I’m too lazy to go and help them out.  But most of the time I do help the out. 

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. Don’t give up on being a great leader when you start off. Make sure you aren’t controlling everyone in a rude way either. You want to guide them in doing something. Eventually they will be a great leader.

Your avatar

Mercy Hernandez Period
Mercy Hernandez     Period 
To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said. They need to make their people feel safe and protected along with being nice and respectful. Anyone can do it; I consider myself to be a great leader at times. By doing little things like inspiring others to clean up after themselves and help those in need.

A great leader must believe he/she can achieve their goal and will stand up for what they believe is right. They must have courage to stand up to the status quo and to those who think they'll fail. A leader should also give advice and put his/hers people's needs first. Anyone can be a great leader if they wan't to, with the right motivation and their heads in the right direction they to can make a difference.
Your avatar

Sophia Franco Period 1
Sophia Franco         Period 1
There are many aspects that are required for being a great leader. Focus, confidence, and patience are some of these aspects that are required. I believe I can be a great leader but sometimes I can’t. I can be a great leader because I am always there for people when they need me. I might not be the best leader because I’m not as confident.  Confidence is something that many leaders need. Leaders need confidence because people will start to see that they have confidence and that they are very determined.


Being a great leader is a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- minded about many things. Another aspect when being a great leader is that they need to make sure everyone else’s safety is important. Leaders are not followers; they do everything for themselves. When being a leader everyone is going to look up to that person. 


Your avatar

LeadersMike Mond
Leaders
Mike Monduy
Mike Monduy
Mike Monduy
Word document
padlet drive
Your avatar

Celine Alemany
Celine Alemany
I consider myself to be not a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like to plan a lot of things because there's always one person that doesn't agree and then that person takes it out on me. But if i don't do anything then i don't get blamed most of the time. Also i don't have a lot of confidence, so when people start saying that i did a bad job then that makes me not want to do it anymore. Other than that if a really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader.
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
boi
Your avatar

Isabella Vilasuso
Isabella Vilasuso
      I consider myself to be a good leader only at times. I do not have the confidence of one, but I am always there when someone depends on me I do my best to help my friends as much as I can. I do not always lead others, but when I do, it is always in the right direction of course. 

      A good leader should give good advice, that has worked out well before. Giving someone advice that is not reliable, will only worsen their situation. Help the person as much as possible, even if you cannot do anything, in reality. A good leader is a strong person in characrter, but respectful. 
1 comment
Avatar of 
Anonymous 4yr
boi
Your avatar

Yamili Triana P.1
Yamili Triana P.1
  The main point of the video is to explain why leaders do what they do. Leaders have multiple skills; they are humble, trustworthy, responsible, etc. The question for the assignment is, "Do we consider ourselves as leaders and what advice would you give to others hoping to be great leaders?" Right at this moment I don't consider myself a leader. To become a leader it takes time and patience to develop that need to help others and take charge. But, at times I do consider myself a leader depending on what situation I am going through or whether I am trying to help someone else.
  Advice I would give to others is to never give up. Every leader has something in common they never give up and they have that passion. Every single leader, in their own way, have a passion that thrives to move forward, improve and take charge. They don't want to a follower, they want to be themselves and not do what other people tell them to do in which they know is wrong.
Your avatar

Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Do I consider myself a great leader? At times I can be. A great leader is believing in yourself and others. It means to be great at what you do and   helping others. Being a great leader takes a few skills. You have to be focused and determined on what you want to accomplish. You most certainly need confidence in yourself.  Why confidence? When you start to build up your confidence, others will see it too. This shows people you know what you're doing and that you're determined. 

One of the most important factors of being a leader is passion. You need to love what you do. Having passion for anything keeps you focused and actually interested. When you're a great leader, you should be able to be open-minded. Being open-minded will help with coming yup with new ideas and having communication skills. You learn to accept ideas that are not just your own. It could turn out better than you think. 
Your avatar

Carlos Valdes p.2
Carlos Valdes p.2
To be a good leader you have to meet certain criteria.  I don't think i'm a good leader  for many reasons. The main one being not being able to cope with other peoples personality. I simply don't have the patience. 
However i am a very responsible person and dedicated when it comes to leading a team. But this doesn't matter much when you look at all the cons. Leaders need to be open minded and i'm' close minded when it comes to taking new ideas into consideration. 
Your avatar

Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. I do not consider myself to be a good leader because i am not someone you can depend on when taking responsibility, i think i can be considered to be a follower. I must first be a good follower in order to then become a good leader. By being a good follower, i can learn from others’ experience and benefit from their guidance and superior industry knowledge which can only help me to become a better leader yourself when the time comes.

Advice i can give to others that are hoping to be great leaders is that while leaders set the direction, they must also use management skills to guide their people to the right destination, in a smooth and efficient way.
Leaders don’t lead by telling people what they have to do. Instead, leaders cause people to want to help them. A key part of this is cultivating your own desire to help others. When others sense that you want to help them, they in turn want to help you. You’re working towards a goal that’s greater than yourself. It could be something small, like the success of the team, or a larger vision like world peace. Working towards a vision is far more inspiring than working towards personal gain.
Your avatar

Elizabeth Delgado p7
Elizabeth Delgado p7
It takes a lot to be a good leader. I believe I have those skills. I am trustworthy and responsible. I don't get distracted very easily and I work well with others. I can be a good leader if I put my mind to it and work hard. To be a good leader you need to listen to your partners and respect them. Just because you are in charge doesn't mean you can ignore their ideas and only do what you want to do. You need to be confident in your skills so your team will be motivated by your actions. If your group makes mistakes you need to be patient with them and coach them instead of yelling at them for not doing the task correctly. This is just some advice to be a good leader.
Your avatar

Alexander Gil
Alexander Gil
I do consider myself to be a great leader, but I don't consider myself to be a typical leader. I'd rather lead people creatively and inspire them. Also, the responsibility a leader carries is more than one would think it to be at first. Leaders are responsible for those under them.  They are willing to sacrifice themselves for the benefit of others. I don't fit any of those criteria. I'm more of a selfish leader.

My advice for someone aspiring to become a great leader would be, stay open minded. A good leader is always open to new ideas and strategies. People get tired of the same thing after a certain amount of time. Leaders have to be willing to put others before themselves in order to ensure success. Leaders are constantly under stress, but their reward normally makes up for it. Lastly I would say that your actions as a leader are extremely important. The people under a leader look to their leader as an example. Make sure the example you are setting is a good one. 
Your avatar

Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Great leaders, they are trustworthy. A great leader is someone that people can trust and believe in. A great leader puts others needs in front of theirs. A leaders puts the safety and lives of others before their own. The people who trust leaders and believe in them receive that feeling of nurture and certainty back.  Leaders are empathetic and they don't feel any better than their companions, they are the leaders because they have inflicted that feeling of trust in his companions.

Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  I would not consider myself a leader at this moment, I hope to one day be able to inflict trust in people and put their safety above mine.  I wouldn't consider myself a leader because I have yet to put others lives above my own.  Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  
Your avatar

Chris Moscoso
Chris Moscoso
To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.

Your avatar

Anthony Garcia        Period 1
Anthony Garcia        Period 1
     Good leaders are people that you can trust. They are people who will put themselves at risk for others. The reason people trust them is because the leader trusts them back. In an organization, a good leader doesn't care about the numbers as much as the people. An example of a good leader is a parent. When their child comes home with a C from school, the parent may be a little angry but in the end, they still love their child and will help them change that C or do better next time. This is so that they can achieve more for themselves. A good leader will do the same. If there is a performance issue with one of the employees, a good leader wont fire them, they will coach them so that they wont make that mistake again.This is what a true good leader really is.


Your avatar

Alexander Palacio 
Alexander Palacio 
Period:2
For me I always thought to believe that a good leader is someone that you can trust , someone who is able to lead you to the right direction. Being part of a team sport , such as myself, leadership is a major factor. In sports a good leader is someone who pushes you to the best of your abilities , someone who doesn't let you give up even when you want to . A good leader is someone who can create change for the good , and someone who is loyal . Advice that'll give someone to be a great leader is to build trust and to be loyal , a good leader always leads its people to the right direction and never to failure . Most importantly a good leader must have confidence in its self, with confidence comes strength and strength is what is needed to be a good leader.

Your avatar

Justin Bu             Pd.2
Justin Bu             Pd.2
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
Your avatar

Christina Irias (P.2)
Christina Irias (P.2)
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. An important characteristic a great leader should have is being trustworthy. You're a leader for a reason, people depend on you to lead and guide them. The out all their trust in you. When your team doesn’t trust you, you don’t get their best effort. Leaders that are trustworthy make you feel safe because they help you through your problems and tend to put you first before themselves. Yes, a leader should be intelligent, confident and have passion but being trustworthy is a key component of being a leader. 
To be honest, as of now I'm more of a follower than a leader, but if I was a leader, I think I would make a good one. I am very trustworthy, I tend to take care of other people before myself, and I have a positive mindset. I like to cooperate with others. When we have a group project, I am very efficient, and encouraging. The team trust me and know I will get stuff done.  
Your avatar

Forming a Leader
Forming a Leader
Alberto Leon
Leaders, a specific type of people who do not need to have authority, but rather to have people who will follow him and who helps the ones who do follow him and care for them. A leader is one who does not put himself above others, but puts others above himself so that they may grow to be better and more successful than he ever was. To sacrifice his time, health, or sweat for those in his group so that they can stay healthy and be well and safe. A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. This does not only apply to jobs or the army, but it can be sports or just everyday life. Like helping your friends with their homework or tutoring others or even just sharing your food with someone who does not have any. In sports it could be leading the team to victory and making every player feel as though they are actually contributing to the team instead of just a few players doing everything. A good leader will make everyone feel as though they have importance and show that they could be better through hard work and dedication.
Your avatar

Michael Torres
Michael Torres
P.2
A good leader is someone trustworthy and intelligent. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. They don't need to have millions of dollars, own some massive  company. They just need to let you know that they would do anything to keep you safe and happy.
But how do you become a good leader? How do you show that you would do anything to save others? You don't need to throw yourself in front of a train or anything. You just need to show that you would sacrifice your own happiness to give others a better life. To show that you would save others even if you have to give up the things you want most. Even your dreams.
Your avatar

Brandon Vega
Brandon Vega
A leader is someone you can trust. Someone you know that would do anything to keep you safe. They don't have to be the head of a big company or organization. Anyone with these characteristics can be a leader. Many people who are in control of major companies or organizations are not leaders. To be a leader you must sacrifice yourself for the safety of others.

Me personally i cant consider my self a leader. Not just yet. I have not put myself in danger in the aid of others. I am yet to complete such task. Once I do I am still not a leader. I need to carry out the actions in my everyday life to be considered a leader.
Your avatar

Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Period 1
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy- let alone a leader? What does it actually mean to be trusted? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader goes a much farther way than anybody would think. It Means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you KNOW that they would have committed the same actions for you. Now, let's go in depth with this subject- would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let go.
I don't know if I consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, though, and that's enough to get me on my way. I feel like I don't hold most qualities to be a good leader, because I have my moments where I seem to be TOO nice. I cover some of the foundation to be a good leader, but I don't care if I'm at the top or bottom of the food chain, because as long as I know I can be trusted by enough people, I have done what's best. To be frankly honest, I personally care about others safety and health before mine most of the time. Why? That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I do have morals and I have been taught that even though I am going to be my first priority, I have to think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
Your avatar

Leadership
Leadership
Not anybody can be a great leader.  Great leaders do not come and go easily. Usually , they are remembered throughout the years for their demonstration of leadership. Certain characteristics separate an average person from a great leaders. Leaders would sacrifice themselves for the greater good of others. They are able to put themselves on the side and carry their own people or team to success. No matter the conditions or circumstances, great leaders can find a way to achieve greatness. 


I personally consider myself a great leader. On the basketball court I am one of the best leaders. Basketball wise, I can get my teammates to where they need to be on the court, get them open for easy points, and run the floor easily. In other terms, i can motivate my teammates so they can play to their full potential, and talk to my team in times of doubt and success. In order to win, I will carry the team on my back or if it takes for me not to score in order to win, I will. Leaders from basketball to politics all have one thing in common and that is to help others in any possible way. 

Nimrod Espinoza
Your avatar

Leaders
Leaders
Lissette Rocha Period 2
Leaders are very special type of person, and I believe that some people are born to be a leader one day. I believe that I can be an amazing helper to leader, but I don’t have the confidence enough to be a leader. I am a very quiet person that tries to comprise too much, and to be a leader you have to be firm and confident. People can be very complicated, and if you try to make everyone happy it is impossible. If a person wants to be a leader, they need to have the qualities to be one. Leaders are firm, confident, fair, smart, brave, never give up, and listen to the people. Those are some of the many qualities a leader needs to have, but always remember to sacrifice yourself for others and put yourself second from the people. Leaders make people feel safe and protected. One of the questions are, why should leaders make his or her people safe? The reasoning behind this is, because a leader should be about to protect the people from the “bad”. That’s why they need to also be brave and smart, so they can make smart and brave choices to protect his or her people. Overall, leaders are willing to do anything and if you are that person, always believe in yourself. ��Z�4�,�

Your avatar

 
 
Your avatar

Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Hope Flores
Period 7
 When someone one is a good leader they should make you feel safe.Leaders usually know what they are doing, making the workers more comfortable. the reason why we feel safe when a good leader is in charge, is because they understand how to make things work and keep everything under control.
I think I would be a fine leader. Knowing the need of the people I'm leading would be critical to me. You need to have a certain sense of humility. I want to reach down to the members to help them, not just sit at a high pedestal about them.

Your avatar

Nathen Gellibert Period 7
Nathen Gellibert Period 7

                I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. rsehero.co�(����

Your avatar

Karla Martinez P-1
Karla Martinez P-1
I consider myself a great leader because even in school if a friend needs help in anything I would help him, no matter what the effort takes. I think that looking after people even if you don't have to makes you a great leader and a great person.I have a friend who is an esol student and sometimes he struggles with his homework. I always try to be on top of him so he doesn't miss any assignment or homework.
My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest. The world needs more people to do kind things and to help our similar. We are all human and he all need to be there for each other.
Your avatar

Leadership 
Leadership 
Haniel Suris p. 1
I do consider myself a great leader. i would give up and sacrifice anything for my team. I know they will do the same too. we break each other down for are own well being to release the dog in all of us. we push each other far beyond our limits, but at the end of the day we were all just doing that for our own well being.
    upcoming leaders should have an influence on the younger guys on the team just starting off. They will look up to you as someone who they feel safe with and someone they trust. being a good leader build future better leaders. push your team to be the best they can make sure they don't give up until they are done. At the end of the day its for their own good.

Your avatar

Good Leaders
Good Leaders
Your avatar

Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leaders. Leaders are supposed to keep people safe. They should let his team or group eat first. Leaders are the one who take that risk to help and rescue others in need. They risk there lives for people that they might not even know. For instance 9/11, a tragic day. Many fire fighters and police officers lost there lives saving people they don't even know. Many family members were in grief and mourned                                               
Another example is when more then one hundred boats came in to save the people of Manhattan. It took them just nine hours. That is the fastest record the boats saved people. Most people saved record. They saved more that five hundred thousand people that day. But sometimes although something bad happens there is always something good that comes out of it.
Your avatar

# data[].attributes.body
I do consider myself a good leader, not because I just beleive I am but because of the words of my teammates. Leadership isnt just given its earned. Being a leader is role that just not many can do at a great level. It genuinley is mentally exhausting to lead. It is about making sure those around you are confident and working at their best ability. Making sure everyone is okay and helping them through the battles they face on their own. Its about being trust worthy.

Inspirng people to be the best version of themselves and at the same time being there on those days where they just can't. While I can consider myself a good leader I dont believe I am a great one not yet anyway. It is all a prcoss and it takes time more than anything.

# data[].attributes.body
I do believe that i am a good leader. There are some aspects of a leader that you need to get in order to become an inspiration to others, one of them being that you need to simply need to be a nice guy. Think to yourself would you rather follow someone that is nice and understanding to you, or someone who treats you like garbage and doesn't care about you? See what i'm saying now? Another important trait that you must have as a leader is the ability to come up with lots of ideas to help your team out. No one wants to follow someone who does not have a clue about anything, so if you are leading your group you need to have things planned out for your team. Although, as a leader you also should take to mind the ideas of other people working with you, not everything needs to be your idea all of the time, as they say two heads are better than one!

Now on to the most important aspect of being a leader, knowing your flaws. No person in this world will be 100% perfect whatsoever, they will always have a weakness in one shape or form. As a leader you have to accept/ embrace your weaknesses, you don't need to seem perfect in front of your group or team. We are all humans after all, and we can't change that. If your team shares with each other what they are not good at (that is related to what you are doing) then everyone would be more comfortable working with each other and everyone might be even a little more closer to one another.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes I do consider myself as a good leader especially to the siblings that are younger than me. Its important that you are a good influence and leader to them because the depend on you. If you do the right things they would learn the same things as you did.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes, I do consider myself a good leader. In my opinion, a good leader is defined as someone who takes into consideration the feelings and opinions of others in addition to their own. They should be very open-minded while also standing behind their own ideas. I don’t believe that a leader has to be the front of the group while everyone else follows. I believe the leader should take the role of bringing together everyone's ideas and opinions in perfect harmony and leading the group to success. Since I follow all of these qualities, I see myself as a pretty good leader.

If you aspire to be a good leader yourself, you should try your best to make yourself stronger and keep your mind open to new ideas. You have to be able to accept your peers with open arms so that you can all better yourselves together. You should be able to help your peers become better versions of themselves so you can come together as a group easier and be successful. Of course, making sure you are strong enough to lead is the number one priority but after that, leading and bringing your group together should be smooth sailing.

# data[].attributes.body
i do think i am a great leader because i am strong and nice with my group also because i think about everyone that is with me and i don't leave a man behind i also hear to others opinions and i do the popular vote meaning that i do what most people want and i hear their opinions and things they like so if the majority doesn't like something i would stop doing it or change it also i do everything possible to do the things most of them want.
in order to be a great leader you have to care about the people under your leadership and those around you  also do not leave anyone behind and listen to those under your leadership and round you so they know you care about them and to show them they are also a essential part of the group and always do the best you can and do what is best for you and your group and be strong but at the same time nice

# data[].attributes.body
Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't. 
I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected.

# data[].attributes.body
Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't. 
I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected.

# data[].attributes.body
A leader has faith and knows there is something they can accomplish. They get a mission and execute it. In a leader, accountability is high. Members have a lot of friends and partners. For some, they lead the way and bear in mind the protection and strength of others. Leaders should not take advantage of those who, as a community or organisation, help cultivate them properly. Leaders do not assume that they are better, but that they can help one another succeed as equals. Wise and faithful to their partners and supporters, a leader must be. In the face of risk, they do not run and rather stand up to fight against it for people who can't.

I think I'd make a great leader. I'm showing all the qualities it takes to be one. Although in order to gain the confidence and obligation it takes to be a leader, I will need the assistance of my peers. At the moment, I'm probably called a follower because I don't shed light on others or keep others protected. I still have a good outlook on things. I can be true to others and be certain of who I am and the choices I make. I only need the support of my friends to accomplish it It's not difficult to become a leader.

# data[].attributes.body
	Being a great leader provides a sense of security in the people that follow their mindset and choices that make everyone perform better as a whole. This does not matter whether it is in school, a sports team, or even in a family. Great leaders make you feel safe because you trust in their judgement, you do not feel obligated to follow their choices; you feel you need to make that choice because it is the right one to make. I believe that since I started to play to play the sport of soccer in a team at the age of four I have developed into a great leader, whether that is in my team or in my family I consider myself to be a great leader. This is because whenever I make a decision, I do not make it based on what it would do for me. On the contrary, I make it considering what it would do for the people around me and for us as a whole. 

	For example, the other night my teammates and I had just got out of a soccer game late and the cafeteria in our facilities was just about to close after we showered. When we went to go eat I noticed that there wasn’t enough food for the five of us that were left to eat. So what I did was from the food that was left I provided my teammates with it and I asked the worker in the cafeteria if there was anything else he could give and us and he did. He had some ham sandwiches we could eat. Although I did not eat well I feel extremely comfortable with my decision knowing that everyone was able to eat. Providing great leadership is like building a bond of trust you need to put others before yourself and when you start to do just that, you will notice that it will benefit the group as a whole.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes, I consider myself a strong leader, because the things I do are always helpful to everybody, and myself included. What I would recommend to someone who hopes to be a better leader is that you never hold your thoughts to yourself. When you share your thoughts, people will potentially gather knowledge about what you think and use it to make it easier for themselves. Not all is relaxed as a leader because they may be shy, or they may be very awkward around others.They don't have to talk verbally, because they're genuinely led by the fact that they can clearly demonstrate the positive deeds they do.

It's the best feeling for me to be a good leader because  people tend to appreciate you more and look up to you. It's so much better to start becoming a successful leader for the little children, so that as they grow up they can understand the right way and give you credit. It's my responsibility to teach them the right thing to do

# data[].attributes.body
i do think of myself as a good leader but in order to be a good leader you have to do a lot of things its actually very difficult and alot of people put their trust upon you. you have to be organized and you have to have all the answers that the people may ask you. you have to be very responsible if your not that then probably not a good leader.

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. its going to be rough but it shows you how to be a great person.being a leader is wanting your followers to be successful and you want them to thrive. being a leader is helping people not just with one thing but everything.

# data[].attributes.body
After watching the Ted talk "Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe" I do not consider myself a great leader yet. I do not feel that I fulfill all the qualities of a great leader right now, but I plan on working to get to get there. Some advice I can give others hoping to be leaders is putting the people in the organization first. Remember that leaders set the tone.

When a leader decides to put the people in the organization first makes them feel safe and feel like they belong. Another great tip is treating people with respect, treat them like human beings. You have to give everyone opportunities and provide them with self-confidence and the opportunity to try and fail. Make everyone feel comfortable they are more likely to provide and excel that way.

# data[].attributes.body
There certain things that one must have to become a leader. I don't consider myself to be a leader due to the fact that i don't meet some aspects to become one. In other peoples perspective they think that i am fit to lead people but most of the time i put on a "mask" to hid my true actions. I do things in order for other people to be happy but i think that a true leader should balance both things. Also when i have this "mask" it does work 100% of the time

For example, when i go into a crowd of people or in a stage i sweat a lot and stutter. Though i am saying all these negative things about myself i know that i have somethings worthy of being a leader. For example some people have faith in me, trust me and think of me as a leader. With that in mind i forget about everything and actually act a leader but for a few minutes maybe.

# data[].attributes.body
I find myself a very good leader just because I dominate and break through in some cases, but I can't do it in others. I'm not quite the same for other individuals to care for. Generally I do things that are based on how I feel right now. That's why the strengths of my management aren't comparable. So my internal leader reaches out and asks whether I feel like being supportive.

As a guideline to those who want to be effective leaders is to be more accessible-minded and not get offended if somebody's not in your favorable view. You have to note it would never be the same and everyone should have different views and responses towards everything. A real leader should also have faith with everybody in everyone and acquaintances. No one expects a leader as a snake in the grass.

# data[].attributes.body
To be honest, there are certain aspects of being a leader that i have, but others that i do not. It takes a little while for people to put their absolute trust in me, but then they do, i try my best to not let them down. I also understand the value of self-sacrifice and how it is necessary for being a leader. Although, i cant say i am able to efficiently tell a large team of people what to do, mostly because i am very shy.
In my opinion, there are 3 key points to being a great leader. Self-sacrifice, being open minded, and understanding that everyone is human. If you put others before yourself, that good karma will always come back to you. The term "you always get what you deserve" does not always have to be used in a negative context. Along with that, being open minded is always a key trait for leaders. If you tell someone to do something that you know will be simple for you to complete, don't always expect the same outcome from other people. Everyone has different ways to do things, and some of those methods might even be better than yours. Thus, this leads me to my third key point. Understanding that everyone is human is the key to being a great leader so that you can adjust your expectations to that of your team.

# data[].attributes.body
I don’t know if I would consider myself a great leader, but I do my best to lead as often as possible. Whether it comes to school, sports, or any other area in my life, I have developed leadership skills over the years that have helped me grow as a person, such as public speaking skills and the ability to collaborate with other people in sports such as volleyball and water polo.

If there is anything that my leadership skills have taught me over the years, it would be that leadership is effective only if one knows how to switch gears and let other people take command of the leadership position whenever the timing is appropriate. We are all capable of leading, but knowing when to step back and listen to other people’s thoughts and opinions is extremely important. To be a good leader, you have to make sure to lead but you also have to make sure that you are listening as attentively as possible to all of the voices around you.

# data[].attributes.body
I can say yes I do consider myself a leader. A leader is defined by his actions. A leader puts other before him. Being a leader means alot. Sometimes for example in a team that likes to goof around Alot its important to have a leader. Not only in a team is leadership needed but in the real world aswell. We need more leaders in this world their isn't enough.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader, because I am always trying to make people around me feel safe and comfortable in every situation. I believe that, as a leader you need to be the one that guide and the one that help when people need, this sense of trust and cooperation in exactly what it is presented in the video. Moreover, I always put others as a priority in my life, since I am willing to sacrifice myself to see them achieve what they aimed for.

In order to become a great leader, you need to be prepared to not be right at every situation. You need to learn from every experience and be willing to listen to the feedback that people around you have about how you are organizing things. Communication is a key piece ate this journey and a big part of the position of a leader, so developing these skills are fundamental.

# data[].attributes.body
I personally think that i am a great leader. i like to be the leader when i am doing work because i know that when you are working you need to keep in mind that everyone is working together. a great leader needs to make sure everyone is working hard but also enjoying what they are doing. A great leader also has to have compassion for others and understand that he also has to work. I like to also learn from the people im working with and i personally think that it is the most important part about working with others, to learn. A safe leader makes you feel appreciated and cares about how you feel.

the people in a group feel safe, they are more likely to work better and put more effort into their work. The leader needs to give a clear vision while also thinking that the people will interpret it and put their own touch to it.Adds Sinek, “When we feel safe inside the organization, we will naturally combine our talents, our strengths and work tirelessly to face external dangers and seize opportunities for success.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes, I do consider myself a good leader the reason why is because the things I do are always beneficial to everyone including myself. What I can say to anybody who is hoping to be a great leader is never keep your ideas to yourself. When you share your ideas others can really gather information from what you saying and use it to better themselves.  Not everyone feels comfortable  being a leader because they maybe reserved or just feel very uncomfortable with others. They don't have to physically talk and actually lead by that they can simply show by  the good actions they do.

To me being a great leader is the best feeling ever because people start to respect you more and look up to you. It is so much easier to start off being a great leader to little kids so when they grow up they can learn good ways and give you credit. I am a Teacher assistant for a second grade class and they all look up to me as their sister. It is my job to show them the right things so when they get older they can also become a great leader themselves. The more great leaders we have the better the world can become. It starts off with only one person being a great leader and that will change a lot.

# data[].attributes.body
Benty Kanu

After watching  the video "Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe", By Simon Sinek i actually do not consider myself a good leader. My everyday goal is always to make as many people as i can smile as possible. I would rather assist people with their problem than lead them to a solution. In my opinion i don't have enough focus and drive o be able to lead people and my emotions cloud my judgement most of the time.
Advice i can give anyone trying to become a great leader is to always care about others feelings and consider different opinions because everyone's perception on a topic is different.

.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I like to suggest people what to do for their benefit therefore, they want me to sometimes be their leaders. Also, for example with my friends I like to tell them what to do when solving a conflict or something because I am more mature.

Communication

How does a good leader inspire your team? Through communication. This communication, moreover, is not unidirectional. A leader must be committed to hearing new ideas, criticisms or comments. In the same way, you must be able to clearly communicate your vision and that of the organization to which you belong.
Influence

An influential leader does not need to use his authority to act on his team. The good leader influences through inspiration, his charisma, his values ​​and his innate qualities, making his followers want to follow him, instead of feeling that they "should" do it.

Emotional intelligence

Emotional intelligence is a key factor and is related to perceive the needs of the team, understand the emotions of its members (as well as their strengths, limitations and potential) and channel them in favor of the project and the organization.

Strategic thinking

Any good leader has his sights set on the future, which allows him to anticipate and anticipate future challenges that arise in the organization. Its task is to satisfy current demands by ensuring a good future position, establishing goals and achievable objectives.

Knowledge and experience

Perhaps one of the most obvious qualities, but no less important. A leader must know more than anyone his field and the challenges he will face in the daily development of his tasks and those of his team. You must know how to advance obstacles, provide solutions when necessary and guide your team to obtain them.

Trust

The leader who inspires confidence is one who demonstrates consistency in his actions, acting with ethics, respect and integrity. Trust in each member of your team, as well as in yourself, is key and necessary to create a productive environment in the workplace.

Commitment and passion

An effective leader must know how to transmit the commitment with the organization and the project, being an example for all team members. A committed leader is one who inspires and spreads his enthusiasm and passion by making his subordinates feel as his own each and every one of the achievements.

# data[].attributes.body
Yes I consider myself to be a good leader. Anyone can be a good leader even if they don't feel like it. A way to be a good leader is to always help someone out, even if your not feeling sure its still ok to help out. Being a leader doesn't even mean you have to be an adult, a leader can be anyone at any age. Helping people will also teach them its ok to help out others and they will pass it on and so on.

Being a good leader doesn't mean yelling and forcing people to do things like some bosses would do to their workers. By being a leader it means to help inspire people to want to be a good leader like you. Inspiring people brings more natural or good leaders out in the world to help people. Being a leader means to help improve themselves or help others. Being a leader is when you can also learn from your failures and you can make it a lesson for in life.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader around my little cousins because they look up to me since they were young. I always taught my little cousin to be herself and don't care about mean girls. I never had a good leader growing up and i looked up to nobody so
it feels nice to have my cousin love me alot.

I don't consider myself a good leader in public or school because i'm very shy and it is hard to talk to people. I've been that way since i was young and learned from my dad.

# data[].attributes.body
I feel like I could be a good leader because I can help people out. I love helping people out because I like to see improvement done by other people. I can also help them be a better leader to other people so that they can be like them.  I can help them to be able to inspire people on their leadership. There are some qualities of being a great leader I can work on like being confident because I can be shy at times but I can work to improve that by listening to my other leaders.

The advice I can give by being a good leader is to be kind and help others out. When you are a good leader you don’t have to force people to do what you say or yell at them when they do something wrong. In order for you to be a leader you have to inspire people to be like you. You have to help other improve themselves so they can be better leaders in the long run. Leaders are supposed to help others out and in order for you to do that, you have to be kind and make sure people are inspired by you the leader.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I think I already am one. A great leader is someone who inspires other people. Having a Youtube really helped me grow as an individual and to develop leadership skills. I am an example to many young girls who consider me as a role model.
I believe thats what makes a great leader, someone who inspires other people to do what they're afraid of, to push them to be their best self.
The advice I could give other people who want to be great leaders is to just be yourself. You will gain the respect of people by wanting whats best for them and actually helping other people achieve their goals.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a great leader takes personality, knowledge, ambition, drive, and most importantly, the ability to lead and motivate a team of great individual leaders as well. I consider myself a natural-born leader, as I am outgoing, understanding, and knowledgably carry the qualities of a leader. To be a leader means gaining the respect of those who will willingly follow you, and respecting those who choose to follow or lead in another direction. Allowing myself to succeed, and teach/lead others to succeed alongside me is a great mentality to have, as well as motivating a team to succeed with one another. Making a team feel safe through great leadership is a wonderful asset in life, and helps define you as a leader.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader. I am outspoken which means I do not follow how or what other people think or do. I am not shy at all and very respect full. When I say I'm respectful I mean to everyone and thing. I also am able to attract others to listen and follow me effort less. People follow me because they know I'm a unselfish and I genuinely do things for others not for any credit but that is just my individual nature. A leader I feel will never put there fellow follower in harms way but guide them. I honestly feel I guide people. An I will sacrifice myself for others with no questions asked. That's why I think I am a good leader.

# data[].attributes.body
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.
ralph period 3

 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
I consider myself a great
 I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 
 

Add comment
📎 Document


Add comment
Daniel Souza
Daniel Souza
Leadership is based on responsibility and most importantly trust. I believe that I have these attributes into being a great leader. I have well morals about being kind to others and to never judge a book by its cover. A great leader needs to have patience and to be fearless. I always listen to what people have to tell me. I'm also give great feedback and ideas.


For someone who is trying to become a great leader, I will advise them that there is going to be tough choices you have to make. But always be patient and trust in others. When you build trust with your people the job becomes much easier. People will confide in you to make the right choices and that boosts your confidence levels. Also be kind and loyal no matter the situation. 
 

Add comment
Jennifer Rodriguez
Jennifer Rodriguez
 

Add comment
Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
 

Add comment
Seleste Arauz
Seleste Arauz
      Great leaders are created through trust and graciousness. I consider myself a pretty good leader. I take others opinions into consideration. I listen and care about others. I also try to do what I can do for the other. I support my team and guide it when it needs the guidance. It's important to make your team or whatever group you're leading feel comfortable or safe with you. That is why I try to be as friendly, open minded and caring as I can be.
       There are many different attributes that make up a good leader. For one who is trying to be a good leader, you need to put others before yourself. Making others feel safe is very important. When the group you are leading had full trust in you, they feel safe and will follow you happily, without fear and with respect. Always listen to others. What other's say is important, but you still have to be assertive, but still be understanding. A good leader is someone everyone can look up to and trust. Be the example for someone else.
 

Add comment
Meliza Reyes
Meliza Reyes
 To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and I don't think of myself when i make decisions. My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be considerate of other people. 

 

Add comment
Sabrina Hernandez
Sabrina Hernandez
To be a leader you need followers. But, people will only follow you if they feel safe and trust you. In order to be a great leader, you need to listen and understand the people around you. You want to avoid making your "followers" feel threatened and less-than. A good leader makes the people around them feel safe, heard, and sacrifices themselves to give their followers the opportunity to succeed, and improve. Leaders like this have followers who are willing to work hard for the success of the whole group, especially the leader.

I'm not the CEO of a company or the director of a big project, but I consider myself a good leader. I think I'm a good leader because my friends and family trust me. If i need support they are always there for me .And if they ever need me I'm there to help. We all support each other. During group projects I listen and try to understand my group members. If we have arguments I make sure to be patient and come to an agreement.A great leader is patient, kind, and supportive.
 

Add comment
Aa
Aa
  In order to be a great leader, you need to be all for the people following you and its good to be open minded. It takes a lot of work to have people follow you with their trust. You are a representative of not only yourself but of everyone behind you. I consider myself a great leader.  I am very open to everyone.
 I believe everyone is equal and that everyone has a voice. I have been in leadership positions before and i find myself to be a good leader. I am open minded and listen to other opinions. I work well under stressful situations. I believe id make a decent if not good leader. I believe people feel safe around leaders because they trust them to do whats right.
 

Add comment
Allison Diaz
Allison Diaz
 Being a good leader takes a lot of work. from listening, understanding, working hard. It takes a lot more. You got to work with people and know how they feel and how you feel but you got to accept what people think and feel. But when it comes to thinking " am i good leader" the truth is you will never know because it's what you know in your heart, if you think you're a good leader so be it. But you never know because some people will think you're a bad leader. 

However, i dont think myself as a good leader because i tend to argue and not listen to people. i tend to be stubborn and just do what i want. but i will give good advice, which can be "life is a never ending series of missed opportunity" meaning live every moment in your life and take everything you can get and do. and never stop reaching for what you want because you only have this one life make it great and make your world a better place.
 

Add comment
Edyli Valverde
Edyli Valverde
In order to be a great leader you must have to know what the rest have to say and how they feel. I considered myself a great leader because i am very open minded person willing to listen to everyone's opinions whether its in my favorite or not. Being able to stand up for what you and others surrounded by you believe is an important role in being a good leaders. As an advice to those that want to be good leaders is to be more open minded and not get upset if someones opinion isn't in your favorite. You must remember that not everyone is the same and everyone has different opinions and reactions to everything. Also a good leader should have trust in everyone and friends with everyone. No one wants a back stabber as a leader.

 

Add comment
We will put our lives at
 We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
 

Add comment
Isabella Figueroa
Isabella Figueroa
To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. One of the reasons we trust leader is so they can guide us in the right direction. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe. 
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and i don't think of myself when i make decisions.  My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be selfless
 

Add comment
chl
chl
 

Add comment
Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
 

Add comment
Amanda Diaz
Amanda Diaz
The question that is posed is, what makes a good leader? Risking your life to save others? I think there are many qualities to be a good leader. Being able to stand up in tough situations, having the confidence in yourself that you could lead other people.  Being able to care more about others well being rather than your won. Being a leader is being selfless.
Would I consider myself a good leader? I would say yes.  I believe that I am selfless. I would rather see other happy than myself sometimes. I’m compassionate when it comes to other peoples feelings. I like to help others do better. I like to lead people, especially in school projects. I like to help out, to encourage others, to make them feel like they  a part of a group. 

 

Add comment
Julissa Morales
Julissa Morales 
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe 
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for. 
 

Add comment
Felix Rios P.4
Felix Rios P.4
 

Add comment
Ryan Castanedo
Ryan Castanedo
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.
 

Add comment
Luis Menendez
Luis Menendez
The Ted Talk named "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek lights up qualities that are totally vital in pioneers and shouldn't something be said about these people makes them successful. Simon uncovered that an extensive part is the assume that exists between the pioneers and the adherents. The pioneers must carry on in a way that encites their devotees to believe them and feels safe. Under a decent pioneer, an individual does not feel dread of being surrendered by this pioneer, or disposed of for something better. The leader turns into a figure the individual can gaze upward to, comprehend, and see as a supporting figure. At the point when this happens, the individual would forfeit himself for their pioneer on the grounds that the pioneer has effectively shown that they would forfeit themselves for the individual. 

I trust I am a decent leader for some reasons. I forfeit myself for the benefit of the group or gathering all through many events. I have a tendency to be viewed as trsutworthy and honest to goodness as I attempt to show these qualities through my practices toward the gathering. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would set aside opportunity to help or mentor any individual in the gathering/group that would require it. I am likewise idealistic and spurring, guaranteeing to keep assurance in the gathering high and strengthening the development mentality in the individuals.
 

Add comment
Kamila Pereira p.6
Kamila Pereira p.6
 I do consider myself a great leader just because I am some one that works for things. I work hard and am dedicated to my studies. A good leader is responsible and has good communication skills. A good leader has good sportsmanship and can work in a team.
 

Add comment
Brahian Vargas P.6
Brahian Vargas   P.6
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I am a perfectionist, I want things to be done right so we are even closer to victory. 
As any leader I  have flaws and one of them is that im too stubborn sometimes but most of the time, i think about it and consider the options that were given to me by my peers. I understand that a group is not about just one person, i like to make sure everyone is on track by being their own person with their own character and opinions. I want to be a protector and i want my group to feel safe and sound.
 

Add comment
Jennifer Betancourt
Jennifer Betancourt

 The Ted Talk titled "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek illuminates qualities that are absolutely necessary in leaders and what about these individuals makes them effective. Simon revealed that a large component is the trust that exists between the leaders and the followers. The leaders must behave in a way that encites their followers to trust them and feels safe. Under a good leader, an individual does not feel fear of being abandoned by this leader, or discarded for something better. The leader becomes a figure the individual can look up to, understand, and see as a nurturing figure. When this occurs, the person would sacrifice himself for their leader because the leader has already demonstrated that they would sacrifice themselves for the person.
 I believe I am a good leader for many reasons. I sacrifice myself for the good of the team or group throughout many occasions. I tend to be seen as trsutworthy and genuine as I try to demonstrate these qualities through my behaviors toward the group. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would take time to help or coach any person in the group/team that would need it. I am also optimistic and motivating, assuring to keep morale in the group high and reinforcing the growth mindset in the members.
 

Add comment
Bryan Vega
Bryan Vega
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
 

Add comment
Melissa Mora
Melissa Mora 
I strongly believe i am a great leader since i contain these qualities: Self-spurred: 
Spurred pioneers want to accomplish well beyond desires. 
This originates from their energy, pride and want to wind up plainly better and the inspiration to show improvement over every other person. 
To prevail as a pioneer, you should be roused, and nobody else can do that for you with the exception of your self. 
 Models: 
Pioneers hold them selves and the general population around them to a higher standard than most, both on an individual and expert level. Pioneers comprehend that with a specific end goal to accomplish higher norms, they need solid esteems, consider themselves responsible for their words/activities and never rationalize. 
Keep in mind that you're the normal of the five individuals you invest the most energy with. 
Certainty: 
Lamentably, certainty can be something you either have or don't have, however I trust that it can be drilled and learned. 
Certainty needs to do with your internal impression of your capacity to satisfy a specific part and is worked through your encounters and dealings amid your life. 
To fabricate your certainty you should be available to new encounters and fizzle or you'll never develop and discover the quality expected to push the cutoff points of what you're prepared to do. You pick up quality, boldness and certainty by each involvement in which you truly stop to look fear in the face. – Eleanor Roosevelt 
Good faith and Energy: 
Where others may think an undertaking or errand is excessively troublesome, pioneers confront those difficulties with vitality and inspiration. 
Inspiration is infectious, so make certain to concentrate on your mentality and comprehend you set the tone for your business and the general population around you. 
Responsible: 
Being responsible implies that you acknowledge obligation regarding the results expected of you, both great and awful. 
You don't accuse others. What's more, you don't accuse things that were out of your control. 
Until the point when you assume liability, you are a casualty. What's more, being a casualty is the correct inverse of being a pioneer. 
Extraordinary pioneers step up with regards to impact the result and assume liability for the outcomes. 
Strength: 
Aristotle called strength the primary goodness, since it makes the greater part of alternate ethics conceivable. 
Authority some of the time includes settling on disliked choices which requires a specific level of courage. 
On the off chance that you need to be more gallant you have to attempt new things, have more trust and trust in others, and in addition have the capacity to raise troublesome issues that others would leave uncertain. 
Locked in: 
Awesome pioneers can concentrate their consideration on the current issue without being diverted. 
Notwithstanding when your to a great degree occupied, you have to ensure that you're taking part in the process with colleagues and not giving requests from the sideline. 
Individual Story: There's a nearby Mexican eatery that I adore, in light of the fact that the sustenance is magnificent, as well as I cherish how it's run. The proprietor brings nourishment/beverages to clients, answers the telephone and everything in the middle. He even makes a point to make proper acquaintance with each individual that comes into his entryway, even with more than 100 pressed tables. Now that is a drawn in pioneer! 
Character: Pioneers are very much characterized and have one of a kind personas that make them one-of-kind. 
They are brimming with identity and are not hesitant to stand solitary and be extraordinary. 
They comprehend that the things who make them diverse are the things that characterize their character. 
Amusingness: 
Numerous pioneers are sticklers, which tends to make them disparaging of themselves and the general population around them. 
You ought to have a sound comical inclination about existence and not consider your self excessively important 
In any case, pioneers who consider them selves excessively important hazard distancing individuals. 
Compelling pioneers can snicker at them selves and comprehend that they are just human and can commit errors like every other person. 
 Energy: 
Energetic pioneers frequently have a solid, wild want that drives them forward. 
The measure of enthusiasm you have specifically influences your state of mind, vitality and that of y
 

Add comment
Janpaul Paredero
Janpaul Paredero
I consider myself a great leader. Most people think that a leader is the most important person in a group when in reality they are just people that help you do better. I always try to lead people into doing better on things such as projects and school assignments. Leaders also give people advice and are typically good at certain things. Many people are talented in certain things but don't give people any advice which is kind of selfish .
Some characteristics i can give to people wanting to be a leader is to be humble and generous. Other things is being gentle and slow paced for the person your leading to fully understand and take in information. Leadership can help you in many aspects of life such as school, a job, sports, and even things you do for entertainment such as video games.
 

Add comment
Jacob Valdes
Jacob Valdes
     I can consider myself a great leader. I have a lot of faith in people and I also believe in them like my family, friends, and others. I would help out my friends when they need me like helping them on related school things, business type of stuff, and anything. I would always take care  of my family and their issues they are dealing with and sometimes taking care of your siblings or your little cousins when they need you. 
      I can advise you that being a great leader is not easy. It also doesn't mean that you have to be on top of everyone or looking out for them all the time. Being a leader also requires teamwork like for example, in a basketball team with a lot of athletes. They can help you anytime with teamwork and assist.
 

Add comment
JBM
JBM
 

Add comment
l.o
l.o
	I personally believe that I am a fairly good leader. I have my flaws here and there but I do open my eyes and distinguish right from wrong. I try to set an example to not only my little brothers but also my peers. I enjoy my weekends and do reckless things from time to time but when it comes down to getting my work done and keeping my grades up I’m on top of it.
	Something I’d advise anyone is to keep in mind that being a leader does not mean bossing people around and being ahead and on top of everyone else. Being a leader actually requires teamwork. You're building up and stacking up with other people. 


 

Add comment
Keila C p.6
Keila C p.6
I consider myself a good leader because i don't make excuses, i'm responsible, i'm compassionate, i think everything through, and i also have fun. I listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. 

People lead in their own ways. I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates.



 

Add comment
Alexa Villamizar p.6
Alexa Villamizar p.6
I consider myself a good leader most of the time. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything I would not do myself. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. I’m also very supportive and help to push others achieve their goals. Furthermore, I don’t give up on the people I care about and the people I’m helping. But, sometimes I get very shy and insecure and stay quiet when I don’t have confidence in my leadership.
 I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make the right decisions. Being a great leader can be a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- mindedness. Communication with your team is key. Feedback from your people make your decisions much more effective. Moreover, consistency is also a very important factor because nobody wants someone that is up and down all the time. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you have the credibility to complete them.
 

Add comment
Christopher Bailey
Christopher Bailey
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you know that they would have done the same for you. Would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let you go.
I somewhat consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, and I like starting things or being the first to do something. On the other hand though, I am very shy and very nice. Those are not qualities a leader should have. I also sometimes hesitate when making decisions. But I usually care about others safety and health before mine That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I personally think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
 

Add comment
Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.
 
 A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
 

Add comment
Alyssa Arias
Alyssa Arias 
   I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assume.             
     To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
 

Add comment
Adriano Martinez P6
Adriano Martinez P6
good leaders make you feel safe because most of them know what are they doing and how they act that's why they make you feel safe, i consider my self a good leader because every time i'm going to do a project or something that requires a group of people, i always first organize the situation in order to make the work better so leader also makes you feel safe when they comfort you if something bad happens or has happened, they don't make you feel sad of yourself because you didn't know how to act to something, good leaders are supportive because of that, and a good leader never let you down.
 

Add comment
Lia Diaz P4
Lia Diaz P4
I would say i am a great leader. I never fail to push passed my limits and go outside of the box for things. If you want to be a good leader you need to encourage those around you and help them grow as an individual. It isnt easy to be a leader for yourself and others. At the end of the day to be a leader you need to be strong and powerful. I personally hate pushing people because it may come off as rude. 
Also, you must be responsible and trustworthy.  If you dont have that you wont be able to get through a lot. Loyalt is a big aspect on being a leader. A lot of people will have  to rely on you and you cannot let them down.
 

Add comment
Ashley Martinez
Ashley Martinez
 

Add comment
📎 Video


Add comment
Alyssa Gonzalez
Alyssa Gonzalez
Do I consider myself a great leader? I consider myself to be a pretty good leader. When I get the chance to be one, I make sure that I show most of the traits and characteristics that it takes. I’ve been told that I’d make a great one, but sometimes I choose not to be since it requires a lot of responsibility. A leader shouldn’t be someone who bosses people around. A leader should be someone who encourages us to do the best that we can. 

Some advice that I can give to be considered a great hero is you need to have listening skills. Conduct and initiate dialogue that requires active and reflective listening. Be attentive to what others are saying, ask good questions, and obtain accurate comprehension. Always have diversity awareness. Endorse a culture that understands and recognizes the importance of diversity for success. You also definitely need energy or enthusiasm. If you embody positive energy, enthusiasm and eagerness in your everyday interactions, so will others 

 

Add comment
Joshua Valdes
Joshua Valdes
Why good leaders make you feel safe

 

          I consider myself to be a decent leader. I’m not always the one in charge, but when I am, things get done. This shows especially when I do group projects for school. I try to be generous to others with materials, thoughts, and ideas. I also make sure everyone is doing their fair share without feeling pressured to do so. I try to make people feel as comfortable and safe as possible and take into consideration on what the individual might be going through in their household.

 

          For people who are trying to be great leaders, they need to be willing to sacrifice. Sacrificing yourself for the better of others is what a good leader is. Also, a good leader must be kind in nature and make people feel safe. A great leader will be trustworthy and honest. A leader that you cannot trust is no leader. Overall, being a leader does not take much, but you have to be willing to do it. 
 

Add comment
Isabella Gomez P.7
Isabella Gomez P.7
I don't consider myself a good leader although I've been told I'd make a great one.We are told to believe that leaders are those who have authority over us and boss us around but that is wrong.If someone is being authoritative, their followers are more likely to rebel against them.Leaders are to encourage us to do our best and to work with us to reach the potential that others didn't believe we could reach and in return we would sacrifice our time and energy who actually wants to work with us in both reaching the top of the world.

Being a leader doesn't necessarily taking over everything.I can be a leader by simply guiding my friends and family in the right direction and teaching them to be true to themselves.In order to lead others to their best, you have to work in leading yourself in the right path and learn to love yourself.If you are ready to sacrifice yourself to help shape someone else into their better selves and to make others your first priority in your work environment or in your life then you are truly meant to be a hero.
 

Add comment
Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5
Amanda Gonzalez Pd.5 
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.

A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication 
 

Add comment
Angelina Escanio
Angelina Escanio
 

Add comment
Johan Rodriguez
Johan Rodriguez
I do consider myself a leader. I lead a youth group a church of 10 kids who are looking for a better purpose in life than just being out on the street wasting their lives on what the world has to offer them. I give them what they want and definitely what they need. I give them information and I keep everyone in that circle of trust. I keep it personal with each and every one of them and if someone has a problem I set aside mine and pay more attention to theirs until it is solved. If one sheep gets lost then the good shepherd leaves the 99 others that he has to go and find that one lost sheep no matter what mountains he has to climbs and how many times he falls.

 He looks for that sheep, in other words we care for that person not more than the others but until we find them and bring them back to where the others are. Like this your personal bond and personal relationship becomes better with them. You establish trust and you establish honesty because after all the headaches and mountains that you climb those sheep will stay close to you and will stay by your side and because you have stayed by theirs. They would do the same for you. It doesn’t take much to become a leader but it does take sacrifice.

 

Add comment
Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Alejandro Hernandez p.6
Boss vs Leader people always have a negative connotation. But leader has always been a people leader. Being a leader is being there for your people. Fight with them as they work. A boss is someone who just commands and demands.
 I don't think i can be a leader. A leader although helps in benefit of the people has to be firm and decisive. I am decisive person but not firm. But a leader makes you feel safe and secure. I don't have much tolerance so i would probably be a boss. But they are very few leaders in this world.
 

Add comment
Marla Gonzalez
Marla Gonzalez
  
 

Add comment
Rene Lucas
Rene Lucas
 

Add comment
Christian Alzate p 5
Christian Alzate p 5
I consider myself a good leader, because I'm always there for people when I'm needed. I'm always trying my best to be there and helping people. I see myself a leader because to me a leader is someone who always motivates others. Being a leader is different than being a boss and not many can be called leaders. Others say they are but they don't suit up to the title. 

They make me feel safe because if I'm with a group of people that don't care about my well being I wouldn't feel safe at all. If I'm with people that I know only want good for me and actually care then I would because it's people that want me to do good in life. It's people that push me to be better than what I think I can do. I know when I'm safe and I also know when I'm not as well, being with leaders make me feel so much safer. 



 

Add comment
Thalia Matos p-5
Thalia Matos p-5
 

Add comment
Jasmine Harris
Jasmine Harris
I consider myself a good leader when I need to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic. A good leader should be able to have confidence, which I do, sometimes. Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then it’s an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.

 

Add comment
Jorge Molina
Jorge Molina
I  consider myself a good leader when i have to be. When I have to help others or guide others in a problem or conflict they have on life I always try to make them feel better or advise them on that specific topic.A good leader should be able to have confidence, which i do, sometimes.I consider myself to be a good leader because I like to help people in whatever they need. I try to guide them through a path that they would never regret.

   To someone who wants to be a good leader, they should work on certain traits or virtues. First of all they should have confidence and the will to be more confident every time. They also should have or feel empathy towards those he or she is guiding.You should be able to understand their situations to the best of your ability so that you can have a positive impact on their life.
 

Add comment
Christopher Paulino
Christopher Paulino
      Good leaders are people who influence others to achieve anything in life. The best leaders have certain traits that make them hugely successful. Being a good leader isn’t easy. It takes a lot of responsibility to be committed to something that influences other people’s deeds. While a leader's actions may be examined when things are going bad, it is their leadership qualities that shine through the worst of times. 

      In certain situations I do consider myself a good leader. For example, I have a younger sister who looks up to me. So I have to set an example for her so she can be influenced, so by the time she’s all grown up she’ll have had a good leader that guided her. Also, my parents are good leaders who influence both me and my sister. In order to be a great leader you have to be responsible, you need to have a great mind set, and have your heart set out to help others.

 

Add comment
Hannah Himes
Hannah Himes
 

Add comment
Daniela Garzon
Daniela Garzon
 I consider myself to be a good leader always being there for the person encouraging them to be better. As well as listening to others opinion and giving them feedback for example if your in class and your doing a group project. If someone is struggling and needs help I always like to help the person.                                                    Being  a great leader is about being yourself and willing to help others. Also being responsible, confident, and always having a positive attitude.                                       
 

Add comment
Evan Cortes
Evan Cortes
 

Add comment
Noah Perez
Noah Perez
 
     I consider myself a good leader since I have a little brother who always follows what I do since he was little. I always want to show him the best part of me so he can get a good example. I get so proud when I see he is doing very well in school because it somehow shows me that I’m doing a good work as being his big sister. I also feel trust to a lot of people because I know they trust me too. For example, when I work in groups with my friends and I’m the leader I trust them by distributing the work because I trust that they will do it and at the end get a good result on it. 

  The advice I can give to others if they want to be a great leader is to always trust their team or their people. It is a good way to get their trust back when you, being the leader, give it to them first as trusting them with some important work or assignment. Also it is very important for leaders to be an example for everyone, so if you are working in a group then you should also get some part of the work and not only distribute it to everyone else and you don’t get any part. Leaders should always make their team feel safe and in order to do that you should give them security and show them that you know what you are doing and that you have the character to achieve what you want. 

 

Add comment
Jonathan Garcia
Jonathan Garcia
I consider myself a great leader because I have two younger sisters that look up to me. Even though sometimes  I know I could  be a a better example for my sisters but I try my best. 
My advice to people who want to be great leaders is to be the best person you could possibly be. You have to practice what you preach and do anything stupid.  
 

Add comment
Alahna Berrios
Alahna Berrios
I consider myself a great leader depending on the situation. If it involves something i am good at, i can definitely be a leader. If i have no knowledge about something, whatsoever,  I cannot be the leader because I wont be able to guide the rest the right way. Also, when it comes to presenting in front of a class and/or putting myself out there I am not so great at it. 
When it comes to softball, I can be a pretty good leader. I have a lot of experience and I can guide others and show them how to improve. I don't really care about the negative things people might say about me. As long as i'm doing good and not hurting anyone else, I mind my own business. Only way i listen to what other people have to say it's if they have something good to say or something that will help me improve. 
 

Add comment
Gabriela Batista
Gabriela Batista
I consider myself a great leader depending on what is happening. One thing i am good at leading is things like group projects. also coming up with fun ideas. However when it comes to things like presenting in the front of class and putting myself out there i am not so great. But that doesn't matter because with determination and confidence it is easy to come out of your shell and become a leader for anything you do.

  One way you can become a natural born leader is confidence. If you aren't confident in what you're saying then people aren't going to listen. You also have to consider other peoples feelings and their believes on the situation you are put in. But it is important as well to remember your believes while doing so because if you don't you might loose yourself in the processes. Being a leader is an important trait to have. 
 

Add comment
Almendra Esponda
Almendra Esponda
   I view myself as a great leader for these following reasons. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader. 

  The key to being a leader is always having confidence. Some advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader. 

 

Add comment
Francisco Meneses
Francisco Meneses
   I feel as if i am a good leader because i listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration. i am also fair and believe in equality and equity. 
   People lead in their own ways and that's fine, just remember to always be fair and keep your team happy.
 

Add comment
Sergui Velez
Sergui Velez
   I consider myself not to be a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like a lot of things because there's always that one person that doesn't agree with you and then that person takes it out on you. But if I don't do anything then I don't get blamed for it so I have nothing to worry about. I also don't have much confidence, so when people start saying that I did a bad job on whatever it is I did then that makes me not want to do it anymore and quit. Other than that if I really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader. 
   Putting all that aside it can be beneficial. People look up to you and you can teach new things to many people and if at least one person learns something then its an accomplishment. Being a leader may be stressful and full of many things and negativity, but you always have to look at the bright side of things and push past all that negativity.
 

Add comment
Karina Penton
Karina Penton





I see myself as a good leader since I like to listen to what everyone has to say. After getting everyone’s opinion I can act on everyone’s needs and make it work. I am capable of understanding what everyone in the group wants which makes me easy to work with. This is all a mental understanding of working together. Also fulfilling everyone else’s needs and putting mine to the side by not being selfish.

Setting a strong outlook and in-dependency helps those follow and trust the leader. If someone is irrational and acts off impulse they show they are not fit to lead people. Followers need someone to inspire and look up to them. Which is why they need someone who is helpful and understanding. A leader isn’t someone who just bosses everyone around, they should be open to anyone and understanding of whoever needs their help.  

 

Add comment
Raul Aguiar
Raul Aguiar
I consider myself a good leader, but i will be honest and say that not at all times. When it is necessary i will rise up and face a challenge straight on and lead a group if i have to. Sometimes i might be a little selfish but i am working to stop that and become a better leader. For the most part i am a good leader. If I am in a group and someone is afraid of doing something or of something i will help them or do it for them so they learn to not be afraid of it. I am naturally nice and friendly person, and if i make friends i will always help them in what they need.

Some advice i can give to others that want to become good leaders is to first believe in yourself. If you cannot believe in yourself you will not be able to believe in any decisions you make or in your group and that will destroy your group. Be confident in the decisions you make. Always be friendly, forgiving, and nice because you want your group to trust you and keep following you. The last piece of advice is to just have courage and charge into problems face on and do not let others have to face problems alone, and if you follow this advice you will be a good leader in no time.
 

Add comment
Ricardo Baez
Ricardo Baez 
I consider myself a good leader when the going gets tough but to be a great leader it takes a lot. It is all mental though however to be a good leader you must put your needs and wants to the side. Everything you do must be for the greater good. To be a good leader you must make the people want to follow you, do what you do and listen to you because they know what you do or say is for everyone's benefit before your own.
 There are leaders at the top of companies and such but are horrible leaders. They are terrible in leading because you might do what they say. The reason however is because you have to and they have authority over you outside of that though you would not want to follow them. Good leaders know how to make you motivated and help you even though they might need it themselves. A good leader makes their people feel safe and but his own people before him.
 

Add comment
Zoe Vazquez
Zoe Vazquez
I would have to consider myself a good leader. A good leader i someone who is strong and is not afraid to take the lead. As well a good leader is someone who believes in doing the right thing and who is selfless in nature. Advice I would give to someone aspiring to be a good leader or hoping to be one is that you should be willing to sacrifice your own personal tasks and should be willing to attend to people and their needs. Being a great leader consists of qualities that are admirable. People should look up to you and respect you. Lastly a leader is someone who makes their people feel safe and protected.  
 

Add comment
Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself a good leader at times. I don't make the greatest decisions but i do care for the people i am leading. To others who would like to become great leader i say to always do your best even in awful situations because that is what a leader is. A person who keeps a smile on their face even in the worst of situations.
 

Add comment
Isabella Martinez
Isabella Martinez
 

Add comment
Madison Kemper
Madison Kemper 
I consider myself a good leader because i listen to to my group and their opinions. I know the difference between doing the right thing and being  mean selfish, and arrogant. To be a good leader you have to trust others, never put others in trouble, and set rules for your group's safety and success.
A leader is someone people look up to. The have to set a good example as a role model. You have to set your feelings aside and be honest and fair, you have to help people succeed . Being a leader is not about having the highest title or being in  charge, but helping, protecting, and caring for others. 
 

Add comment
Giovanna Tobon
Giovanna Tobon
i consider myself a good leader because i know the difference between right and wrong. i know how to help people out and i know how to direct them to the right path. a good leader is someone who puts there all. they put there heart and soul into what there taking charge of. a leader is someone you look up to. you depend on leaders. you need to be confident in what your doing. know what you want and go for it. its not easy being a leader because one little bad thing happens and its all on you. being a leader you have to be responsible. leader can help you with alot of things. leaders can make you feel safe because they know what there doing and they can help.
 

Add comment
Leslie Lugones
Leslie Lugones
I consider myself a good leader because I know what is right to do and when to do it. A great leader wouldn’t put others in trouble or give them struggles with anything. Being a good leader means that you set your boundaries straight you make the choice to sacrifice to leave your things to be able to attend other people’s needs. A good leader needs to be trusted. Being a great leader is like being a parent, wanting to give your children opportunities, education, and manners. 
A leader is someone that you choose to look up to, the person that takes care of you protects you, puts your needs before their own. At the end when the leader is having trouble themselves the people that looked up to him/her will help them because the leader took all his time trying to help them succeed in their life and when they have a situation that they have trouble getting out of, they will get help from his or her followers. 


 

Add comment
Anthony Paulino
Anthony Paulino
 

Add comment
Erica Salmeron
Erica Salmeron
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 


 

Add comment
Nicole Cortes
Nicole Cortes
I consider myself a good leader because i am passionate with what i do. I always set my priorities and get my things done when they need to be. I understand the time and place to have fun and the time and place to be serious. When i want to achieve a goal i set my mind to it.
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders would be, to be patient. Everything in life takes time and it takes dedication and passion to achieve a main goal. Not everything you want to achieve can be done in one day, therefore it takes lots of time. With time you need patience.
 

Add comment
Vanessa Ramos
Vanessa Ramos
 

Add comment
Jaily Gomez
Jaily Gomez
A great leader is someone who puts the good of the group before their own needs. They are someone who people follow willingly, because they make others feel safe. A good leader not only takes control, but also responsibility for their mistakes. I feel that I do exhibit the qualities of a great leader and have proven my capability to lead in several scenarios. In group projects i often assume the lead and delegate responsibilities, while providing support and assistance to my group members.

To others hoping to become leaders. I say have confidence, and listen to your team. Leadership is a mutual bond between the leader and those that are led, so communication is key. You cannot lead people who do not trust you, and in order to earn their's, you must first trust them.Make others feel safe, rather than try to scare them into submission and obedience. They must be willing to follow you, in order for your leadership to truly be effective.
 

Add comment
Samuel Gonzalez
Samuel Gonzalez
I consider myself to be a good leader. I don't 
 

Add comment
Daniel Diaz
Daniel Diaz
 

Add comment
Omar Armengol
Omar Armengol
I consider myself good leader because i do display most of the characteristics and qualities of a great leader. I am helpful, respectful, and put others before myself. Many great leaders have one thing in common and that is teamwork. Helping each other out builds trust and makes your bond stronger. Having courage and confident in your choices is also important. 

People hoping to become great leaders should do whats right. Even if it's bad to you, if you put others before yourself, they will do the same for you. They would want to follow you and if you are willing to respect and help them, they would do the same for you. Being a great leader is forgiving someone for a mistake and helping them. Have trust in them and they will trust you.
 

Add comment
Gabriela Montero
Gabriela Montero
I consider myself to be a good leader.I always have the courage to help others and push them to achieve or do better to reach many goals. I have motivation to be their when other need help and need a hand to lean on. I also consider  myself to  be a good leader because I always find a way to fix the problem and make it into a better solution. Like working in a school project in groups I always accomplish what needs to be done without having my group fighting or arguing on what is being done.										   	If I'm in the position in giving advice to others who want to become a leader I will say try doing what your heart and your mind tell you.If you’re able to expose yourself and helping them when they need to you will most likely be a good leader.If you’re not good at giving advice and listening to others maybe this role isn’t meant to  be yours.But first step follow your heart and do whatever it leads you to.  															


 

Add comment
Geraldine Velasco
Geraldine Velasco
I don't really consider myself a leader, but I know I do have some characteristics that would make me look as if one. I say this because I always lend a hand in where I'm needed and I'm always trying my best to help others as well. I consider myself to be helpful and respectful with others. I always motivate my friends to not give up in something they want, that if they really want it they'll do anything to get it. 

The advice I can honestly give is that great leaders don't only look out for themselves. Great leaders always make sure everyone is good. Great leaders are people that you can always count on , they're people who won't make you feel bad about making a mistake. Great leaders will help you fix your mistakes so that you can do better in the future. 

 

Add comment
Santiago Lau
Santiago Lau
I would not consider myself as a leader. Being a leader is a hard quest that everybody can do, but just a few know how really do it . Even though, I have some leader qualities such as being a good coworker in team works.   I always try to motivate the team, being confident, giving advice.

To those whose want to be a great leaders the best advice I can give you is be yourself. Don’t be a person that you don’t even recognize you. The same way people trust your work as a leader, you have to trust in what you can do as it. 

 

Add comment
Alvaro Espinoza
Alvaro Espinoza
I would consider myself a good leader because I am confident in every thing I do and i don't do anything that I would regret or make me seem like a bad person. To be a good leader it takes courage and you have to be willing to do the right thing.  You have to be self less and put everyone's needs before your own.
   The advise that I can give to others is that you have to be humble a good hearted person. You have to have the confidence to match everything else.  Stay positive and don't let the negative comments affect you.  You have to trust your instinct.
 

Add comment
Daniela Bommarito
Daniela Bommarito
I would consider myself a good leader because i have some of the quality's you need to have and one of that being is to take action. I am a gymnast and it is about teamwork and when everyone is feeling down i take action and make this place and happy and positive environment and say positive things to keep my teammates through the day. Being confident and staying positive is a big one because you want to be the one to look up to for advice and you want to know positive tings to say, and in order to be a good leader and tell others that you need to be that yourself.
 

Add comment
Valerie Ceballos
Valerie Ceballos
I wouldnt consider myself a leader but i do believe that i have some leader qualities. i think i am very responsible and trustworthy. I believe that i have an extremely great heart. I help everyone i possibly can when theyre in need of some help. i have a lot of patience which us a great quality in being a leader. I always do things with good intentions. being a leader is not easy. people look up to leaders and thats a lot of pressure one person to take. not everyone can handle being something so great. 
 

Add comment
Reinaldo Cabrera
Reinaldo Cabrera
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 
 

Add comment
Emmanuel Romeo PD 3
Emmanuel Romeo PD 3 
I genuinely see myself as an outstanding leader. To be a great leader one must be confident in there decisions, they must know what they want to be done and relentlessly work towards it, making sure they one day reach their goal. Being a leader is not something simple. One must have patience and humility, one must be able to stand their ground and take charge of a group of people.
I have some experience in being a leader in a group and some advice I can give to others based on the things I have learned being a leader is that you must always stay calm. You must at times assert yourself and be able to lay down the law even if you feel nervous or scared. Being a leader is an overwhelming yet extremely fulfilling position that may not be right for everyone. 
 

Add comment
Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
Oscar Gutierrez Critical Thinking and Study Skills
I really consider myself as a great leader. I think before I do something, and I always think about others. Various reason I see myself as a great leader is because I help other people to be great at what they like . In fact I don't make others to do things that they don't like, then I won't be helping no one and that makes me a really bad leader.  
 
Once I have the chance that I could give some advises for these people to be a great and incredible student I would tell them to be focus and pay so much attention around different people achievement. Something else I will let them know is to think carefully before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all they do. Overall this is what i would say to these people that requires my help and in this form I can say that I am a great leader 
 

Add comment
Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
Cole Schwartzberg Period 3
I believe that I'm a good leader for many reasons. I am the captain of the wrestling team. By being a captain or a leader of the team I have to lead by example. This means I work hard every day and push my teammates to exceed their personal limits. When we have practice I'm always willing to answer any questions that come my way. 

My advice i would give to any person to become a great leader. The biggest part of being a good leader is being open to new ideas and allowing others to give some input and being able to distribute the work. Another big part is being a hard worker showing that you have a passion and a drive for something you care about. Being a leader doesn't always have to mean your giving orders but its when you have to take orders and are able to work quick and efficient.
 

Add comment
Nicole Diaz
Nicole Diaz 
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 

On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you don't push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
 

Add comment
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Why good leaders make you feel safe
Jose Artiles
 

Add comment
Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills
Kaitlyn Oliva -- Critical Thinking & Study Skills  
 

Add comment
Perez, Manuel Period: 6
Perez, Manuel Period: 6
 

Add comment
Kevin Portal
Kevin Portal
Personally, I consider myself to be a great leader, whenever I have lots of pressure I can stick to the situation and find a good resolution for it. Being a good leader means going as a group and accomplishing goals and missions. By drawing out the resolution, I think I can become an efficient leader.

If I have to give advice to someone who is willing to become and leader and requires inspiration, I'd say to follow your heart and what really seems right for you and your group. Not everyone can take this leadership role, and it's fine, but to become a great leader you need courage and capability. Adapting to any situation possible is also good practice for leaders across the world.
 

Add comment
Albany Florez
Albany Florez
 I consider myself to be an OK leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. 
 

Add comment
Kaylen Mosquera
Kaylen Mosquera
Have a foot in the two camps 
Disclose to the questioner that you are great at being both; you can assume the part of the supporter and obey standards and directions given to you by a senior partner. Be that as it may, you can likewise be a powerful pioneer, directing your group towards a specific objective. 
Keeping it genuine 
Be reasonable and don't overstate your initiative cases to attempt to awe the questioner. By all methods complement your capacities with cases of achievements you've delighted in, yet keep your answers direct and brief for greatest effect. 
Keep in mind what's anticipated from you 
Continuously intend your response for the position you are applying for. Is it a passage level part or a more senior administrative one? On the off chance that the part is in administration, concentrate your answer on being a successful pioneer and accentuation how the experiential learning you've embraced in your past, more junior positions will improve you prepared to oversee and lead your group. 
Be set up to adjust 
Stress your eagerness to adjust and be adaptable. On the off chance that you are allocated a position with a component of authority, express that you are more than prepared to go up against the obligations of being a pioneer. 
On the off chance that, then again, the position includes all the more a following edge where you will be required to obey guidelines, influence it to clear that you will finish any undertaking you are alloted and that you are quick to learn new things.
 

Add comment
Ivette Perez
Ivette Perez 
 

Add comment
Melanie Marrero
Melanie Marrero
I consider myself to be a better than average pioneer. I am compassionate, appreciation and I don't ask for that anyone do anything I would not do myself. I would urge other individuals who should be extraordinary pioneers to put themselves in the situation of those they are driving with a particular ultimate objective to settle on real decisions. Receptiveness is absolutely critical. Getting feedback from your gathering settles on your decisions considerably more suitable and adjusted. Be unsurprising. In case people are to trust you with basic exercises and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your feelings and qualities. 

Incredible pioneers impact us to feel safe by giving us organize. Being a bit of a gathering, especially an effective one, gives everyone an obliging soundness. A not too bad pioneer can guarantee their gathering is having their contemplations and notions regarded in decisions. Being with this pioneer guarantees we don't have to worry over our individual protection. A better than average pioneer impacts us to feel safe by giving us quality and affiliation. Another tip is to pass on, precisely how the pioneer is heard, the supporters should in like manner be heard in light of the way that correspondence is a two course street, notwithstanding it can help the social event in being more useful earnestly. Pioneers aren't exactly as of late imagined overnight, yet it is achievable with time.
 

Add comment
Robert Cruz
Robert Cruz
i do not consider myself a leader in general because i find it too much of a responsibility, but people often tell me i'm the perfect example of what a good leader should look like and act as well. like i said i don't consider myself a leader but my advice that id give to someone trying to be a leader would be : stay strong minded and motivated, don't let anything bring you down from what you're trying to accomplish, your mind is your friend but it is also your worst enemy, if you conquer your mind and control it then nothing can stop you from what you're trying to accomplish. listen to you're heart not what comes out of other peoples mouths. and this will help to motivate others as well.
 

Add comment
📎


Add comment
Kilany Mendez
Kilany Mendez
I don’t consider myself a great leader or even a leader at all. Since I was a little girl, I always liked working by myself and being on my own. Coming from being an only child I’ve always been independent. When it comes to working with others in groups in class, I tend to be the one that makes sure that everything gets done. I always make sure to get everything done even if it has to be on my own. 

A great leader has to have a good heart and good morality. In order to be a great leader, you have to be a good listener and know how to communicate with others. Great leaders have to be a woman/man of their word and have honesty.

 

Add comment
Katherine Alfonso
Katherine Alfonso
I consider myself a leader because I help out other. I help my friends and family so they can educate themselves better. The day they ask me for help I might have work to do but I always try to put others before me. Unless it’s something very important then I have to do my work but I would still help them when I finish my work. 

I rather work with a tem than by myself. Working with a team helps you get ideas from others. A great leader has to listen to his team also. When you are a leader everyone’s vote or opinion matters. A leader need to be an example to others and make firm decisions. They need to be honest with other and work with them.

 

Add comment
Miguel Quintana p.4
Miguel Quintana p.4 
 

Add comment
Nicole Barrios
Nicole Barrios
I have never considered myself as a leader, I like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally I don't like working with people.
 
 I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses. They need to be honest and an honorary people.

 

Add comment
Carolina Calderon- Rueda
Carolina Calderon- Rueda
 In all honesty I think I could consider myself a good leader. I would consider myself one in the sense that I am someone who is optimistic and I often find myself motivating others and pushing them to keep going. I will step in and take action if the situation calls for it. 
 I believe that a good leader must be compassionate and be able to relate to others. I also believe that they must have patience and be willing to make decisions that not everyone is going to be happy with. They must have the ability to work with others and to keep their head up when times get hard. Most of all, they must have confidence. I believe I possess most of these qualities and can be considered a good leader
 

Add comment
John Zamora
John Zamora
I consider myself a pretty good leader, I may not make the best moves or fight the best fights, but when a friend is in need, I can raise their morale so they are ready for the next battle in life. Motivational speeches is what most of my friends know me for, and that’s one of the ways I’ve learned to help others cope with the many difficulties of life. These insecurities and destructive emotions that can make others feel alone, surrounded, angry, trapped, etc. can be defeated with a leader’s strong hand, but I prefer to use my words more than my movements. 

                If I must give advice to any aspiring leaders, it’s pretty simple. When leading a group, you can’t use iron fist tactics to make people do something, if the group doesn’t feel like your idea or motives are not efficient, hear them out! You shouldn’t be afraid of criticism. When leading a group, you also should be the most level headed player on the team, whenever chains hold you and your friends down, you must be the first to say “Lets break them!” with a simple phrase you can push your group to the light 

 

Add comment
Leia Cardona
Leia Cardona
I have personally never considered myself a great leader because I don’t think I have ever been put in such a position where I would have to be the leader. If i were to be one at some point I would treat those with respect and understanding. Simon Senik has an amazing view on leadership that I wish many would listen to and learn from the way I have learned. He seems very educated and he has had some encounters with bad leadership. Through bad leaders, good ones are made, trying to avoid all the things their old leader failed to accomplish. 
   A good leader should sacrifice for their people and form some kind of trust and understanding. I wouldn’t want to be scared to approach a leader, or made to feel like I was less than others at all. If we don’t trust each other than instead of working together as a unit, we will feel intimidated and will eventually never get things done. In reference to the last assignment, it is a whole that makes the group not necessarily one individual. A mutual understanding of trust should be made. Many great leaders are always asked why they would sacrifice themselves for their people, and they usually say “Because they would have done it for me” 
 

 

Add comment
Giovanni Hernandez
Giovanni Hernandez 
I do consider myself a Great Leader. I always help out others if they need help. I always set goals for myself. Good Leaders care about other people in their squad and i care about people. i also like to take action when something bad is happening. A Great Leader can achieve any goal they set and usually if i set a goal i get to it.
Usually as a Good Leader you must make the right decisions for you and your company or whatever you are running. i always strive to get ahead and keep pushing myself as a great leader. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish what you are going for. As a leader you don't stay back and be a baby you stand up for people and other things.
 

Add comment
Emily Diaz Period 7
Emily Diaz Period 7 
I consider myself  a great leader. I always set goals to succeed. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. We can do almost everything we set our mind to it, nothing is impossible. 
A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. You have to work extremely hard to accomplish your goal in life. I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 
 

Add comment
Jason Bu
Jason Bu
Yes I do consider myself a leader because I help my friends and family with work so they can educate themselves better. I might have homework due that day but if I know I can do it and my friend needs help ill help them out before I take care of my homework. 
Good leaders don’t care about the effects on themselves they care about their team. Help discipline, and educate them so they learn to trust you. Leadership is not a rank it’s a choice because they have chosen to take care of their team members. Leaders sacrifice so their partners can strive for better, be better, and achieve more then what they have. They don’t care about being the best they care about helping others.
 

Add comment
Alejandro Rivero
Alejandro Rivero
I do consider myself a good leader. I do not like to boss people around but instead i try to help anyone i can. This is evident in my band class where if anyone needs help in my section i will help them for the goodness of the band and for the person to succeed in general. I don't like to see if i play something right and someone else plays something wrong because at the end of the day i'm not the band, the musicians are the band and if i can help in any way i most likely will.
 Some advice i have is to be selfless.Try to help as much as you can and just be a nice person. if you're a good person overall you can be a good leader and help many people.
 

Add comment
Louis Correa
Louis Correa 
A good leader is someone who takes action. Someone who can complete a task others can't for the sake of their people. A good leader is someone who is not feared but is respected. A good leader is someone selfless.
       I do not know whether i am a good leader or not but when it comes down to resolving a problem i take things into my own hands. I try and not to let others worry about something that might be resolved in seconds. I try not to announce or scare those around me when something bad has happened i like to keep them calm.
I rather have peace than chaos. 

 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I do believe I am a good leader. I always set a goal and strive to achieve my set goal. I am devoted, caring, understanding, and I make sure everyone, including myself is giving it their all. As a leader, I also make sure to not do anything dumb. I try very hard to do everything wisely because I may have people whom look up to me or idolize me. I cannot make myself look like a fool, people will either judge or try to be like me, and there cannot be fools in this world.

As a leader, we should make sure everyone is doing good. Your friend or teammate is trailing behind or feeling down? We go and help them out, make sure they can get back on their feet to keep pushing forward. Life is going to throw lots of obstacles towards the leaders, but we need to show our true worth and push forward. True leaders don’t back down, we stand up for our friends and fellows, we stand up for what we believe in too. And I think this is what makes people, like myself, good leaders.

 

Add comment
Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I sincerely do view myself as a good leader. I think before i get things done, i am devoted, and i additionally think about others. Another reason i view myself as a leader is on the grounds that i push others to be great. In the event that you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you an awful pioneer. 



On the off chance that i could give individuals counsel on the most proficient method to be a decent pioneer i would instruct them to be centered and center around different people groups achievement. In the event that you dont push others to succeed then you arent a good leader. Something else i will let them know is to reconsider before doing anything since great leaders put effort into all that they do. That is the counsel that i would offer individuals to be an awesome leader.
 

Add comment
Empty


Add comment
taylor welch
taylor welch
Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized.
 

Add comment
Johnny Bicknell
Johnny Bicknell
I personally would consider myself a fair leader with the potential to be great, but only over something I'm truly passionate about. I feel that in order to be an effective leader, you must devote yourself to the subject at hand, and truly love and have a passion for it. With the passion for the subject, you will always be striving to improve, ultimately helping and improving your followers' lives and interests along the way. 

Their are a few other traits I would also deem important, in order to succeed as a leader. Selflessness is one of them, meaning that not only are you trying to improve yourself, but you are actively trying to improve the lives of others around you, and prioritizing them first. Another reason why selflessness is useful, is you always have the best interest of others on mind, meaning you will make your decisions to better the greater good, or for the people as a whole. Courageousness and being bold is another way to help accomplish your set goals. Not only are you strongly convinced by your motives, but others will find you charismatic, meaning they will believe and join your cause. 
 

Add comment
Andrea Rodriguez
Andrea Rodriguez
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but that does not conclude that I do not have the qualities to become one.  A great leader must be someone who lives for others. They must be bold, selfless, and responsible. The purpose of a great leader is to serve for others, which is why it is so important to practice these qualities. I say that I am not a great leader because I simply believe that I do not hold the responsibility that it takes. I find myself to be selfish at times when making decisions simply because it is to my benefit, and leaders cannot act this way. Everyone has the capability to become a great leader simply with dedication, time, and effort. Great leaders do not become over-night. 

Advice that I would give others hoping to be great leaders is to always set goals for yourself and never count your losses as defeats. Every experience is part of the journey and your experiences, whether good or bad, are what make you as a whole. you must learn to be tolerant and understand that you will not always win. As you grow and overcome these hardships you will be closer and closer to becoming a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Rebecca Hidalgo
Rebecca Hidalgo
I truly believe I am a strong leader. I like to take control of every situation and have everything done the right way. A leader is someone who can think fast, act fast, and be helpful to others. You have to be considerate of others' feelings however, when you are trying to guide them.  You must be very sure and confident in every move that you make.
Even if you are helping someone for the smallest thing, you are making in a difference in their life. It could mean a lot to them that you took the time out of your day to help them. Never expect anything in return; do it because you want to. A good leader needs to know how to work with people because everyone is different. You cannot sit back and expect others to do the job for you. Responsibility and alertness  takes a big roll in the lives of every leader.
 

Add comment
Natalie Vazquez
Natalie Vazquez
Leaders lead their people to success. They pour their hearts out without anything in return. If you think being a leader is hard then leadership is not for you. To lead, means to strive for success and better yourself as well as other people. You do not have to be high and mighty to lead. If not the opposite, to be the most smallest person and have everyone's trust. To never give up even when the odds are against you. 
However, I don't like to consider myself a leader sometimes because i put myself first before others at times. But, when the time comes i am kind and respectable to everyone. i set myself high and bring others with me to show them that they do not have to be afraid.
 

Add comment
Giovanni Velarde
Giovanni Velarde
I honestly, strongly believe that I am a great leader.  A leader is someone who knows how to think fast, makes the right decisions, and is considerate about other people’s feelings.  I consistently try to help people strive whether if it’s with their homework or some advice they need to hear. Now-a-days, society does not really care about whether people are successful or not, they only want to pursue their goals and not let anything else get in their way.

 Even if you lend a helping hand for the smallest thing, you’ve become a hero to someone. For instance, if I sacrifice myself or my job for doing the right thing, I will make be doing a good deed for someone else. Telling the truth makes you a hero too; you have to look out for not only yourself, but the people you interact with. 

 

Add comment
Leader
Leader
Justin Estrada

To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of a lazy person because I feel like i cant do some things.I am more of an independent person because i progress faster without a group. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.challenging yourself means you get to improve more and make your brain bigger.

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure, responsibility, and hard work. They would also need to be smart and open minded about everything. You also can not think for yourself but think for others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
 

Add comment
Nestor delatorre
Nestor delatorre 
I consider myself as a leader. I am a very supportive person by nature. i am also very confident in the advice that i give because i want to see the people around me succeed and be happy, like i would myself. i am always pushing my friend to make the right choice and to always strive for better and never just settle for "ok". i always offer my friends help with open arms and i never turn people that genuinely need help away.

Its qualities like these that make me feel like a leader at least in my group of friends. i hope that these qualities also make me into a leader in the future. eventually make me into a better leader as well with more experience. 
 

Add comment
Jenny Reyes
Jenny Reyes
Growing up, I was always put into positions that shaped me into being a leader. It wasn't until now that I had realized it. Friends would turn to me looking for answers and I'd try to help them solve them. Someone didn't have enough money to buy their lunch, I'd buy it for them. A teacher placed me in group of people to play a sport and assigned me as the captain, I'd ask my teammates for strategies and help. I believe that doing good sets an example for others to do good. Do I consider myself a great leader? No, because I haven't done a enough to be considered one. However, someday, I could be capable of hopefully being one. My advice for those trying to become great leaders: Be selfless, Be kind, Give help to those who need it without a second thought. Ask for help. You are not the boss of them, you are their equal. 
 

Add comment
Novalee Osuna p.4
Novalee Osuna p.4
I consider myself capable of being a great leader. The advice I would give others in hopes of being a great leader and motivate them would be for them to be their own person. Everyone has something they contribute to society, they just need to do the best they can and not only will they get somewhere in life they will also be satisfied with themselves.

 To be a great leader not only must you care for the people you lead, you must also show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others also marks the difference between a good leader and a poor leader. A good leader should also be supportive of their classmates, co-workers, etc. 

 

Add comment
Steve Diaz
Steve Diaz
I don't consider myself as a leaded but if i try hard enough i could be a leader but if you want to be a good leader you should be someone that isn't afraid to stand up for your team or your group another thing you could do to become a great leader is to think of your people before you think of yourself because being a good leader is to think of them before you think of yourself and make sure that your people are trust worthy and make sure they think that you are rust worthy for them or they will be scared of you for all the time that they are working for you and they wont work well with their group or with you because they will think they will get fired or they will think that you will get very mad at them or they will disappointed you and that they get in trouble with them you must be vary responsible to be a leader because them you might forget something impotent for the job and your group wont be able to finish the job just because of you  
 

Add comment
jordan mercado
jordan mercado
Right now I do not consider myself a great leader. Its because I am too quiet. I feel that I could become a great leader at any time because I feel I have the qualities to be one. I am a caring person n I like to see others that I have helped succeed. 

Some advice for leaders in the future. if you really want to become a leader the chances are that you already have the qualities to become one. so just go after what you want to do and stick to your gut. do what is right and help out the people who are in your circle. 
 

Add comment
Henry Hernandez
Henry Hernandez
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time.  Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading.  it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you.
 

Add comment
Eric Rodriguez
Eric Rodriguez
In my honest opinion I believe I can be a leader but I think I'm not such a great leader but I know what it takes to be a great leader and the qualities it takes. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.  Always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up.

The advice that I can give to the people that want to be good leaders is  that you have to be dedicated and passionate of something you want to do.  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility. Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.


 

Add comment
Ysnabi Capote
Ysnabi Capote 
I honestly do consider myself a good leader. I am smart, i think before i do things, i am dedicated, and i also care about others. Another reason i consider myself a good leader is because i push others to be successful. If you dont push others then you wont help them and that makes you a bad leader.
If i could give people advice on how to be a good leader i would tell them to be focused and focus on other peoples success. If you dont push others to succeed then you arent a real leader. Another thing i will tell them is to think twice before doing anything because good leaders put thought into everything they do. Thats the advice that i would give people to be a great leader.
 

Add comment
Vanessa Guzman
Vanessa Guzman
Personally, I don’t know if I would be considered a great leader or not. I always try my best to be understanding, noble, and giving but sometimes it is quite hard. Society would rather help themselves before helping others, which is completely understandable. People work hard for their money and adults work hard to support their kids; but I see it differently. I believe in giving as long as you have some to give, or helping even if you need help. I believe it will get you far in life because people will appreciate you and remember you forever, even consider you a “hero.” 

Qualities of being a great leader include being self-less, being understanding, having morals, and treating others like if they were one of your own family members. To be a great leader, you will have to care, trust, and sacrifice for others even if you do not get anything in return. For example, if an employee in your company does not know how to give an amazing performance or speech  to sell products, the first thing one would do, is fire that person to better their own company. Instead of taking the time to teach each and every individual, or giving them opportunities to improve, the company will fire you. Being a leader is the opposite of looking out for yourself or your own business, it means to give opportunities and help others grow to become better people or better employees. 

 

Add comment
Brandon Cheema
Brandon Cheema
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much more effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 

Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stability and organization. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time.
 

Add comment
Adolfo Alvarado
Adolfo Alvarado
I actually do consider myself a great leader. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. For example I always try my best to do better for my friends I try to push them to their full potential. I always try to give my friends a better experience while doing any activity, I try to give them hope and I never let them give up.

A good leader needs to have the ability to care for others and gain the trust of the people. They need to be able motivate people and make them strong. Just by doing this they would be able to lead others in the right path. Many people don’t trust each other, but if you want to be a good leader it is important to gain trust from others by showing them that they can count on you for anything because they know that you would do anything for them. 
 

Add comment
Nicole Tovar Pd-5
Nicole Tovar Pd-5
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader .But there are times that I could act as a good leader. Becoming a great leader isn't something that happens overnight, but it can be achieved through hard work and commitment to improvement through your experience. Great leaders aren't born as you wish to be they are shaped over time. Though it is hard to be a leader as your being looked up to by many. A leader should be an example to many, passionate, confident about themselves, positive, etc.

 The advice I would give someone who wants to become a good leader is to be honest and a strong  leader treat people the way they want to be treated. As a leader you shouldn't hide anything for anyone. The second piece of advice I would give is to be confident about yourself .Not only are the best leaders confident, but their confidence is contagious. People are drawn to them, seek their advice, and feel more confident as a result. The last piece of advice I would give is to focus, extraordinary leaders plan ahead, and they are supremely organized. They think through multiple situations and the impact of their decisions as their making plans .

 

Add comment
Christian Fernandez
Christian Fernandez
I consider myself to be a great leader. I always have the motivation and enthusiasm to push a group of people to achieve a mutual goal. I have a lot of experience being a leader and have the characteristics of one. I am selfless and always putting others before me.

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  You want people to be able to rely on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is having confidence and bravery. Without these characteristics it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.

 

Add comment
Cielo Baez
Cielo Baez
I consider myself to be a great leader because I am willing to care for other individuals even if I gain nothing. I think great leaders don't have to have years of experience; they just need to have a good heart. With that being said, we all have the ability to be remarkable leaders and do remarkable things.
 If I could give advice to another person, I would tell them that great leaders are the individuals who are selfless, who are for the people. To be a good leader, you have to learn how to make personal sacrifices so that your followers could feel safe. You must be willing to sacrifice the numbers, and success of the company, for the people. You have to prove to them that you care about them and that they matter. Because a leader is nothing without its followers. Finally you have to show confidence and passion for what you do so that you can spread the confidence and passion to your workers. 
 

Add comment
Vander Souza P.4
Vander Souza P.4

Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility.
 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham 
I don’t usually consider myself as the best leader because I feel I don’t have to most confidence. Sometimes I just feel like I am not good enough which can lead me to feel sadder. I feel bad when I fail at something and I have so much doubt and fear. By learning about the qualities of a good leader I also realize I do have those qualities. I love to work with others and create trust among people. I try to treat others with respect and care about others instead of tearing them down. I like to develop people instead of bossing them around and taking all control. This year, I have learned to have more confidence with myself. So being a leader is also about growing and learning with others. Now I realize, I am actually closer and closer to being a good leader.
 
My advice to others hoping to be great leaders is to learn how to work with others as team. Working together with others can create trust and the feeling of safety instead of hate. Great leaders make others feel safe and try their best to help them. If you want to be a good leader, you should focus on the people first. For example, when Jack Ma, founder of Alibaba, was working at his company he focused on his customers and employees the more than money from investors. Trust and the feeling of security among others and yourself will best motivate you and others to work together as a whole and reach goals in the best way possible. 
 

Add comment
yubel ribot
yubel ribot
When you fear your leader, then there is no sense of safety or protection. To be a good leader you dont have to be high ranking, you have to be willing to sacrifice your self for your people. Once you sacrifice yourself for your people then their natural responce is to trust and corporate. A Marine officer eats after all of his people have eaten and if at the end when his people are done eating and there is no more food for him the soldiers will all give him a piece of their food so that the officer may eat. This is a good example of a good leader because when you ask the soldiers why did they do that they would respond " because he would do it for me."

When there is a problem with a corporation most company would sacrifice the people to save the money. This is why most people do not like the CEO of big bank companys because they do not care if they sacrifice their people so that they can benefit In fact it should be the other way around you should sacrifice the money to save the people. This will create a sense of trust and desire to make the company better. In the long run the numbers will be increased and the number of people wouldn't be sacrificed. 
 

Add comment
Camila Leon
Camila Leon
	According to  Simon Sinek, "Leadership is a choice. It is not a rank." In other words, a leader earns their position by putting others ahead of themselves. Leadership consists of confidence, passion, integrity, and innovation. Because I contain all these characteristics, I consider myself a leader. Furthermore, Simon Sinek talks about the trust and co-operation that great leaders build in their teams and organisations, using the example of US troops in Afghanistan. He extends the idea of looking after employees to looking after their jobs. A leader doesn't necessarily have to be the boss of a company. A leader can be someone who positively influences others to push themselves to become a better person. For instance,  Since I am one of the oldest players in my soccer team, I tend to lead my younger teammates by motivating them to try their best throughout the soccer games with my positive words.

	I would advise people who are interested in being great leaders to take charge of something if you strongly believe that you can make a difference. Simon Sinek mentioned how he knows "many people at the seniormost levels of organizations who are absolutely not leaders," meaning that even the boss of a job can demonstrate lack of leadership skills. A regular employee can be a better leader than the bosses themselves. If you have ideas to share with your peers, it is important to be confident and expose them.


 

Add comment
Amanda Lopez
Amanda Lopez
After watching Simon Sinek's TED talk on how leaders are able to make people feel safe, I began to reflect upon notable qualities of a leader. I believe I do share similar characteristics of a great leader. To begin with my intention with other people are always pure and to only help them. For example, I work at Old Navy to help my parents pay certain bills at home. Continuing on, at work if I see that someone is having a rough or bad day at work, I offer to cover the remaining of their shift so they can get a break. Positivity is an essential characteristic that all great leaders display, this is another quality that I put effort to have. Finally, I believe I am a great leader because I am extremely passionate about any form of commitment I engage in. This drive that I have allows me to display the maximum amount of potential I have. 
	The first piece of advice I would offer to someone who wants to strive to become a great leader is as Simon Sinek said, “leadership is a choice. It is not a rank.” There is a common misconception that to be a leader one has to be ranked the highest in any organization they are involved in however this is not true. One can be a CEO of a company and be horrible leader. I would also advise others that great leaders are open-minded, you cannot be judgmental or not accepting of others and expect others to view you with admiration. Finally, a great leader must be empowering. In order to be a great leader you have to be able to find people’s capabilities and get them to start displaying them. Being a great leader is difficult, this is why it is a choice one must make and follow through with. 

 

Add comment
Angel Ortiz P.5
Angel Ortiz P.5
Good leaders make you feel safe because you gain their trust by their actions. Leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them.

            I consider myself a great leader because I possess those qualities to always put others before me. Some advice I would give to others if they want to be good leaders is that you should always put others before you and sacrifice for others. This will give other people trust in you and they will trust you in being a great leader. You can even be a great leader in your sports team by keeping your teammates positive when things go wrong.

 

Add comment
Camila Leon
Camila Leon
Som
]|eone who puts themse
 

Add comment
Andre Pierri
Andre Pierri
I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.
 

Add comment
Jurik Morales
Jurik Morales 
 A leader is a person who sets an example for all others to follow. A leader does not have to necessarily be good for example Hitler, said to be one of the most intelligent leaders the world has seen. All these are traits of leaders that i do not have. 
I do not consider myself to be a great leader but do show flashes of it at times. One huge thing i recommend to every one on leadership is priorities. If you have your priorities in place at all times you then have the time to help others. You can't be a leader if you don't practice what you preach. 
 

Add comment
Alexa Monreal
Alexa Monreal
I do consider myself a good leader. I am very responsible and I do care for others and always put them before myself. I always try my best to do better and make things better and push others to do the same. I always hope and try to make a change in everything I do.

Good leaders need to have the ability to carry a lot of responsibilities and have the trust of the people. They need to be motivational and strong. Without these characteristics they couldn't be able to lead others. Many people fall back on trust, it is important to have the trust of others because they would always think highly of you. 
 

Add comment
christopher Roque
christopher Roque
          A leader is someone who can lead a group of people to success. A leader leads people from danger or things that can negatively impact them. At certain situations I say that I am a good leader. Showing example to younger kids on the team during workouts or new people in class. When going fishing an showing someone who has never been fishing before showing them what to do. 
           To those who want to be a good leader in the future don't be a leader to be number 1 or on top of people. Be a leader because you know you can lead people to something good. Lead the people in a moral and good way, do what is best for everyone and not just for you or one person. To be a leader it takes a specific type of person.
 

Add comment
Manuel Paredes
Manuel Paredes
I consider myself a good learn because i'm smart and i know how to run a team in my case. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game.  I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. I have the confidence that i can lead my team to a win and i play baseball. 

 My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to fail with failure always come success. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. In order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.
 

Add comment
Kevin Regalado
Kevin Regalado
I do not consider myself a great leader. As of now i am not in the position to lead a group of people. I can say that i do leader like actions. When told to do something i am not the type of person to look around and see how people do things. I do it the way i know it is done and if its wrong , i do not mind being corrected. As for advice for otherstrying to become leaders
 

Add comment
Kevin Regaege
Kevin Regaege
 

Add comment
KEVIN REGALADO
KEVIN REGALADO
I 
 

Add comment
xavier acosta
xavier acosta
I don't consider myself as a good leader or a leader in general. On the field im very verbal, but a entire leader to lead my whole team. I'm more of a follow or co-leader to our real leader, I don't really like controlling a team or anyone. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your players. Being a leader is no joke you have to be very competative with the sport hardworking and aggresive for a team win or goal set in our mind. A leader has to be able to drive a team or anything as a leader its the talks, the prayers, and the drive. 

In a leader everyone has to be one and control only by one to really be something more than a team, but a leader has when i consider myself as a leader that is when I'm ready to be a hardworking and have a drive.  To be able to work as one and come together is the chemistry of a team will get you to  that turning point or peak of a team.
 

Add comment
dylan diaz
dylan diaz
Leader is a person who starts the work by communicating the policies and plans to the subordinates from where the work actually starts.A leader proves to be playing an incentive role in the concern’s working. He motivates the employees with economic and non-economic rewards and thereby gets the work from the subordinates A leader has to not only supervise but also play a guiding role for the subordinates. Guidance here means instructing the subordinates the way they have to perform their work effectively and efficiently Confidence is an important factor which can be achieved through expressing the work efforts to the subordinates, explaining them clearly their role and giving them guidelines to achieve the goals effectively. It is also important to hear the employees with regards to their complaints and problems.Morale denotes willing co-operation of the employees towards their work and getting them into confidence and winning their trust. A leader can be a morale booster by achieving full co-operation so that they perform with best of their abilities as they work to achieve goals Management is getting things done from people. An efficient work environment helps in sound and stable growth. Therefore, human relations should be kept into mind by a leader. He should have personal contacts with employees and should listen to their problems and solve them. He should treat employees on  can be achieved through reconciling personal interests with organizational goals. This synchronization can be achieved through proper and effective co-ordination which should be primary motive of a leader.

 

Add comment
Xavir
Xavir
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don’t know what I really consider of myself as a leader or not but I think I ‘am a leader sometimes to my team I was want to motivate, and move straight with my team in winning the game. The sport I play is baseball a game where it takes a lot of mental abilities to overcome a win for the team and for your payers. Playing in a team is something that is supposed to make you feel comfortable when you play the game. 

                                                 Also I learned from some leaders I knew when I was younger it made me feel safe when I was around a leader that was strong and smart. Being around a leader must always mean it’s something good to motivate us  and to do better in whatever we do that’s in our best. Being a leader is something that is not easy to be it’s a big responsibility. 

 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham
I don't usually consider myself as the best leader because 
 

Add comment
Danny Pham
Danny Pham
 

Add comment
Carlos Veintemilla
Carlos Veintemilla
I believe given the situation I could be a great leader when needed. I don’t outright always take charge because sometimes you have to assess whether taking charge is needed for your group. I don’t consider myself a leader as much as I see myself as someone who is willing to do what’s necessary and don’t mind following when it’s needed.

For those who want to be leaders you should instill trust on those you are leading and assure them to trust your words and actions. Leading is about the will to sacrifice if needed and I enjoy assisting others and helping them more than gaining for myself but for me assisting others in itself is a positive gain for me.

 

Add comment
Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta
I do not consider a 
 

Add comment
Xavier Acosta
Xavier Acosta 
I don't Unders
 

Add comment
Christopher Altamirano
Christopher Altamirano
I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 
 

Add comment
Christine Diaz
Christine Diaz
I consider my self an alright leader in life but on the court its a different story. A great leader is a person that is capable of motivating a team to achieve their highest levels of performance, and inspiring them to train or study each and every day to better themselves. Many challenges will be faced, requiring them to make tough decisions; difficult decisions must be made in the best interest for the group, even if everyone doesn’t agree with it. Confidence is another quality a great leader needs, because this gives others confidence as well knowing that the leader is knowing what he/she is doing, and that the leader won’t quit when things start getting hard. Furthermore, honesty is another essential quality in a leader, since honesty helps form trust, and trust is an important factor in building a strong bond in a group. Being a leader doesn’t only mean you’re in charger, but that you have others relying on you; so calling yourself a leader doesn’t make you great, but being able to make tough decisions, confidence, and honesty is what makes a leader great.

Being a great leader isn’t an easy task, people are counting on you, responsibility, and a lot of work; but it’s not impossible. To be a great leader, the leader has to lead by example and not just tell; meaning if you want people to show up on time then get there in time as well. Also give credits to others, because the leader isn’t the only person in the group working and helping out. Another tip is to communicate, just how the leader is heard, the followers should also be heard because communication is a two way street, plus it can help the group in being more productive in a positive way. Leaders aren’t just born overnight, but it is achievable with time, the support of comrades, and these tips.
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't 
 

Add comment
Miguel Temes
Miguel Temes
I don't know what I consider myself I feel like I act like 
 

Add comment
Gabriel CUbas
Gabriel CUbas
this isnt a joke what im about to say i think im a good leader becuase i like to read aka knowledge honestly take time to read the script of the titanic and read the diolouge then watch the movie i would reccomend this to anyone pick your favorite movie and READ



 T I T A N I C


                              a screenplay by
                               James Cameron



1 BLACKNESS

Then two faint lights appear, close together... growing brighter. They
resolve into two DEEP SUBMERSIBLES, free-falling toward us like express
elevators.

One is ahead of the other, and passes close enough to FILL FRAME, looking
like a spacecraft blazing with lights, bristling with insectile
manipulators.

TILTING DOWN to follow it as it descends away into the limitless blackness
below. Soon they are fireflies, then stars. Then gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

2 EXT./ INT. MIR ONE / NORTH ATLANTIC DEEP

PUSHING IN on one of the falling submersibles, called MIR ONE, right up to
its circular viewport to see the occupants.

INSIDE, it is a cramped seven foot sphere, crammed with equipment. ANATOLY
MIKAILAVICH, the sub's pilot, sits hunched over his controls... singing
softly in Russian.

Next to him on one side is BROCK LOVETT. He's in his late forties, deeply
tanned, and likes to wear his Nomex suit unzipped to show the gold from
famous shipwrecks covering his gray chest hair. He is a wiley, fast-talking
treasure hunter, a salvage superstar who is part historian, part adventurer
and part vacuum cleaner salesman. Right now, he is propped against the CO2
scrubber, fast asleep and snoring.

On the other side, crammed into the remaining space is a bearded wide-body
named LEWIS BODINE, sho is also asleep. Lewis is an R.O.V. (REMOTELY
OPERATED VEHICLE) pilot and is the resident Titanic expert.

Anatoly glances at the bottom sonar and makes a ballast adjustment.

                                                                   CUT TO:

3 EXT. THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA

A pale, dead-flat lunar landscape. It gets brighter, lit from above, as MIR
ONE enters FRAME and drops to the seafloor in a downblast from its
thrusters. It hits bottom after its two hour free-fall with a loud BONK.

                                                                   CUT TO:

4 INT. MIR ONE

Lovett and Bodine jerk awake at the landing.

                                  ANATOLY

                          (heavy Russian accent)

We are here.

EXT. / INT. MIR ONE AND TWO

5 MINUTES LATER: THE TWO SUBS skim over the seafloor to the sound of
sidescan sonar and the THRUM of big thrusters.

6 The featureless gray clay of the bottom unrols in the lights of the subs.
Bodine is watching the sidescan sonar display, where the outline of a huge
pointed object is visible. Anatoly lies prone, driving the sub, his face
pressed to the center port.

                                  BODINE

Come left a little. She's right in front of us, eighteen meters. Fifteen.
Thirteen... you should see it.

                                  ANATOLY

Do you see it? I don't see it... there!

Out of the darkness, like a ghostly apparition, the bow of the ship
appears. Its knife-edge prow is coming straight at us, seeming to plow the
bottom sediment like ocean waves. It towers above the seafloor, standing
just as it landed 84 years ago.

THE TITANIC. Or what is left of her. Mir One goes up and over the bow
railing, intact except for an overgrowth of "rusticles" draping it like
mutated Spanish moss.

TIGHT ON THE EYEPIECE MONITOR of a video camcorder. Brock Lovett's face
fills the BLACK AND WHITE FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time.

The image pans to the front viewport, looking over Anatoly's shoulder, to
the bow railing visible in the lights beyond. Anatoly turns.

                                  ANATOLY

Is just your guilt because of estealing from the dead.

CUT WIDER, to show that Brock is operating the camera himself, turning it
in his hand so it points at his own face.

                                  LOVETT

Thanks, Tolya. Work with me, here.

Brock resumes his serious, pensive gaze out the front port, with the camera
aimed at himself at arm's length.

                                  LOVETT

It still gets me every time... to see the sad ruin of the great ship
sitting here, where she landed at 2:30 in the morning, April 15, 1912,
after her long fall from the world above.

Anatoly rolls his eyes and mutters in Russian. Bodine chuckles and watches
the sonar.

                                  BODINE

You are so full of shit, boss.

7 Mir Two drives aft down the starboard side, past the huge anchor while
Mir One passes over the seemingly endless forecastle deck, with its massive
anchor chains still laid out in two neat rows, its bronze windlass caps
gleaming. The 22 foot long subs are like white bugs next to the enormous
wreck.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

Dive nine. Here we are again on the deck of Titanic... two and a half miles
down. The pressure is three tons per square inch, enough to crush us like a
freight train going over an ant if our hull fails. These windows are nine
inches thick and if they go, it's sayonara in two microseconds.

8 Mir Two lands on the boat deck, next to the ruins of the Officer's
Quarters. Mir One lands on the roof of the deck hous nearby.

                                  LOVETT

Right. Let's go to work.

Bodine slips on a pair of 3-D electronic goggles, and grabs the joystick
controls of the ROV.

9 OUTSIDE THE SUB, the ROV, a small orange and black robot called SNOOP
DOG, lifts from its cradle and flies forward.

                               BODINE (V.O.)

Walkin' the dog.

SNOOP DOG drives itself away from the sub, paying out its umbilical behind
it like a robot yo-yo. Its twin stereo-video cameras swivel like insect
eyes. The ROV descends through an open shaft that once was the beautiful
First Class Grand Staircase.

Snoop Dog goes down several decks, then moves laterally into the First
Class Reception Room.

SNOOP'S VIDEO POV, moving through the cavernous interior. The remains of
the ornate handcarved woodwork which gave the ship its elegance move
through the floodlights, the lines blurred by slow dissolution and
descending rusticle formations. Stalactites of rust hang down so that at
times it looks like a natural grotto, then the scene shifts and the lines
of a ghostly undersea mansion can be seen again.

MONTAGE STYLE, as Snoop passes the ghostly images of Titanic's opulence:

10 A grand piano in amazingly good shape, crashed on its side against a
wall. The keys gleam black and white in the lights.

11 A chandelier, still hanging from the ceiling by its wire... glinting as
Snoop moves around it.

12 Its lights play across the floor, revealing a champagne bottle, then
some WHITE STAR LINE china... a woman's high-top "granny shoe". Then
something eerie: what looks like a child's skull resolves into the
porcelain head of a doll.

Snoop enters a corridor which is much better preserved. Here and there a
door still hangs on its rusted hinges. An ornate piece of molding, a wall
sconce... hint at the grandeur of the past.

13 THE ROV turns and goes through a black doorway, entering room B-52, the
sitting room of a "promenade suite", one of the most luxurious staterooms
on Titanic.

                                  BODINE

I'm in the sitting room. Heading for bedroom B-54.

                                  LOVETT

Stay off the floor. Don't stir it up like you did yesterday.

                                  BODINE

I'm tryin' boss.

Glinting in the lights are the brass fixtures of the near-perfectly
preserved fireplace. An albino Galathea crab crawls over it. Nearby are the
remains of a divan and a writing desk. The Dog crosses the ruins of the
once elegant room toward another DOOR. It squeezes through the doorframe,
scraping rust and wood chunks loose on both sides. It moves out of a cloud
of rust and keeps on going.

                                  BODINE

I'm crossing the bedroom.

The remains of a pillared canopy bed. Broken chairs, a dresser. Through the
collapsed wall of the bathroom, the porcelain commode and bathtub took
almost new, gleaming in the dark.

                                  LOVETT

Okay, I want to see what's under that wardrobe door.

SEVERAL ANGLES as the ROV deploys its MANIPULATOR ARMS and starts moving
debris aside. A lamp is lifted, its ceramic colors as bright as they were
in 1912.

                                  LOVETT

Easy, Lewis. Take it slow.

Lewis grips a wardrobe door, lying at an angle in a corner, and pulls it
with Snoop's gripper. It moves reluctantly in a cloud of silt. Under it is
a dark object. The silt clears and Snoop's cameras show them what was under
the door...

                                  BODINE

Ooohh daddy-oh, are you seein' what I'm seein'?

CLOSE ON LOVETT, watching his moniteors. By his expression it is like he is
seeing the Holy Grail.

                                  LOVETT

Oh baby baby baby.

                             (grabs the mike)

It's payday, boys.

ON THE SCREEN, in the glare of the lights, is the object of their quest: a
small STEEL COMBINATION SAFE.

                                                                   CUT TO:

14 EXT. STERN OF DECK OF KEDYSH - DAY

THE SAFE, dripping wet in the afternoon sun, is lowered onto the deck of a
ship by a winch cable.

We are on the Russian research vessel AKADEMIK MISTISLAV KELDYSH. A crowd
has gathered, including most of the crew of KELDYSH, the sub crews, and a
hand-wringing money guy named BOBBY BUELL who represents the limited
partners. There is also a documentary video crew, hired by Lovett to cover
his moment of glory.

Everyone crowds around the safe. In the background Mir Two is being lowered
into its cradle on deck by a massive hydraulic arm. Mir One is already
recovered with Lewis Bodine following Brock Lovett as he bounds over to the
safe like a kid on Christman morning.

                                  BODINE

Who's the best? Say it.

                                  LOVETT

You are, Lewis.

                            (to the video crew)

You rolling?

                                 CAMERAMAN

Rolling.

Brock nods to his technicians, and they set about drilling the safe's
hinges. During this operation, Brock amps the suspense, working the lens to
fill the time.

                                  LOVETT

Well, here it is, the moment of truth. Here's where we find out if the
time, the sweat, the money spent to charter this ship and these subs, to
come out here to the middle of the North Atlantic... were worth it. If what
we think is in that same... is in that safe... it will be.

Lovett grins wolfishly in anticipation of his greatest find yet. The door
is pried loose. It clangs onto the deck. Lovett moves closer, peering into
the safe's wet interior. A long moment then... his face says it all.

                                  LOVETT

Shit.

                                  BODINE

You know, boss, this happened to Geraldo and his career never recovered.

                                  LOVETT

                         (to the video cameraman)

Get that outta my face.

                                                                   CUT TO:

15 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION ROOM - DAY

Technicians are carefully removing some papers from the safe and placing
them in a tray of water to separate them safely. Nearby, other artifacts
from the stateroom are being washed and preserved.

Buell is on the satellite phone with the INVESTORS. Lovett is yelling at
the video crew.

                                  LOVETT

You send out what I tell you when I tell you. I'm signing your paychecks,
not 60 minutes. Now get set up for the uplink.

Buell covers the phone and turns to Lovett.

                                   BUELL

The partners want to know how it's going?

                                  LOVETT

How it's going? It's going like a first date in prison, whattaya think?!

Lovett grabs the phone from Buell and goes instantly smooth.

                                  LOVETT

Hi, Dave? Barry? Look, it wasn't in the safe... no, look, don't worry about
it, there're still plenty of places it could be... in the floor debris in
the suite, in the mother's room, in the purser's safe on C deck...

                            (seeing something)

Hang on a second.

A tech coaxes some letters in the water tray to one side with a tong...
revealing a pencil (conte crayon) drawing of a woman.

Brock looks closely at the drawing, which is in excellent shape, though its
edges have partially disintegrated. The woman is beautiful, and beautifully
rendered. In her late teens or early twenties, she is nude, though posed
with a kind of casual modesty. She is on an Empire divan, in a pool of
light that seems to radiate outward from her eyes. Scrawled in the lower
right corner is the date: April 14 1912. And the initials JD.

The girl is not entirely nude. At her throat is a diamond necklace with one
large stone hanging in the center.

Lovett grabs a reference photo from the clutter on the lab table. It is a
period black-and-white photo of a diamond necklace on a black velvet
jeller's display stand. He holds it next to the drawing. It is clearly the
same piece... a complex setting with a massive central stone which is
almost heart-shaped.

                                  LOVETT

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

16 INSERT

A CNN NEWS STORY: a live satellite feed from the deck of the Keldysh,
intercut with the CNN studio.

                                 ANNOUNCER

Treasure hunter Brock Lovett is best known for finding Spanish gold in
sunken galleons in the Caribbean. Now he is using deep submergence
technology to work two and a half miles down at another famous wreck... the
Titanic. He is with us live via satellite from a Russian research ship in
the middle of the Atlantic... hello Brock?

                                  LOVETT

Yes, hi, Tracy. You know, Titanic is not just A shipwrick, Titanic is THE
shipwreck. It's the Mount Everest of shipwrecks.

                                                                   CUT TO:

17 INT. HOUSE / CERAMICS STUDIO

PULL BACK from the screen, showing the CNN report playing on a TV set in
the living room of a small rustic house. It is full of ceramics, figurines,
folk art, the walls crammed with drawings and paintings... things collected
over a lifetime.

PANNING to show a glassed-in studio attached to the house. Outside it is a
quiet morning in Ojai, California. In the studio, amid incredible clutter,
an ANCIENT WOMAN is throwing a pot on a potter's wheel. The liquid red clay
covers her hands... hands that are gnarled and age-spotted, but still
surprisingly strong and supple. A woman in her early forties assists her.

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I've planned this expedition for three years, and we're out here recovering
some amazing things... things that will have enormous historical and
educational value.

                            CNN REPORTER (V.O.)

But it's no secret that education is not your main purpose. You're a
treasure hunter. So what is the treasure you're hunting?

                               LOVETT (V.O.)

I'd rather show you than tell you, and we think we're very close to doing
just that.

The old woman's name is ROSE CALVERT. Her face is a wrinkled mass, her body
shapeless and shrunken under a one-piece African-print dress.

But her eyes are just as bright and alive as those of a young girl.

Rose gets up and walks into the living room, wiping pottery clay from her
hands with a rag. A Pomeranian dog gets up and comes in with her.

The younger soman, LIZZY CALVERT, rushes to help her.

                                   ROSE

Turn that up please, dear.

                              REPORTER (V.O.)

Your expedition is at the center of a storm of controversy over salvage
rights and even ethics. Many are calling you a grave robber.

TIGHT ON THE SCREEN.

                                  LOVETT

Nobody called the recovery of the artifacts from King Tut's tomb grave
robbing. I have museum-trained experts here, making sure this stuff is
preserved and catalogued properly. Look at this drawing, which was found
today...

The video camera pans off Brock to the drawing, in a tray of water. The
image of the woman with the necklace FILLS FRAME.

                                  LOVETT

...a piece of paper that's been underwater for 84 years... and my team are
able to preserve it intanct. Should this have remained unseen at the bottom
of the ocean for eternity, when we can see it and enjoy it now...?

ROSE is galvanized by this image. Her mouth hangs open in amazement.

                                   ROSE

I'll be God damned.

                                                                   CUT TO:

18 EXT. KELDYSH DECK - NIGHT

CUT TO KELDYSH. The Mir subs are being launched. Mir Two is already in the
water, and Lovett is getting ready to climb into Mir One when Bobby Buell
runs up to him.

                                   BUELL

There's a satellite call for you.

                                  LOVETT

Bobby, we're launching. See these submersibles here, going in the water?
Take a message.

                                   BUELL

No, trust me, you want to take this call.

                                                                   CUT TO:

19 INT. LAB DECK / KELDYSH - NIGHT

Beull hands Lovett the phone, pushing down the blinking line. The call is
from Rose and we see both ends of the conversation. She is in her kitchen
with a mystified Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

This is Brock Lovett. What can I do for you, Mrs... ?

                                   BUELL

Rose Calvert.

                                  LOVETT

... Mrs. Calvert?

                                   ROSE

I was just wondering if you had found the "Heart of the Ocean" yet, Mr.
Lovett.

Brock almost drops the phone. Bobby sees his shocked expression...

                                   BUELL

I told you you wanted to take this call.

                                  LOVETT

                                 (to Rose)

Alright. You have my attention, Rose. Can you tell me who the woman in the
picture is?

                                   ROSE

Oh yes. The woman in the picture is me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

20 EXT. OCEAN - DAY

SMASH CUT TO AN ENORMOUS SEA STALLION HELICOPTER thundering across the
ocean. PAN 180 degrees as it roars past. There is no land at either
horizon. The Keldysh is visible in the distance.

CLOSE ON A WINDOW of the monster helicopter. Rose's face is visible,
looking out calmly.

                                                                   CUT TO:

21 EXT. KELDYSH - DAY

Brock and Bodine are watching Mir 2 being sweng over the side to start a
dive.

                                  BODINE

She's a goddamned liar! A nutcase. Like that... what's her name? That
Anastasia babe.

                                   BUELL

They're inbound.

Brock nods and the three of them head forward to meet the approaching helo.

                                  BODINE

She says she's Rose DeWitt Bukater, right? Rose DeWitt Bukater died on the
Titanic. At the age of 17. If she'd've lived, she'd be over a hundred now.

                                  LOVETT

A hundred and one next month.

                                  BODINE

Okay, so she's a very old goddamned liar. I traced her as far back as the
20's... she was working as an actress in L.A. An actress. Her name was Rose
Dawson. Then she married a guy named Calvert, moved to Cedar Rapids, had
two kids. Now Calvert's dead, and from what I've heard Cedar Rapids is
dead.

The Sea Stallion approaches the ship, BG, forcing Brock to yell over the
rotors.

                                  LOVETT

And everyobody who knows about the diamond is supposed to be dead... or on
this ship. But she knows about it. And I want to hear what she has to say.
Got it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

22 EXT. KELDYSH HELIPAD

IN A THUNDERING DOWNBLAST the helicopter's wheels bounce down on the
helipad.

Lovett, Buell and Bodine watch as the HELICOPTER CREW CHIEF hands out about
ten suitcases, and then Rose is lowered to the deck in a wheelchair by
Keldysh crewmen. Lizzy, ducking unnecessarily under the rotor, follows her
out, carrying FREDDY the Pomeranian. The crew chief hands a puzzled Keldysh
crewmember a goldfish bowl with several fish in it. Rose does not travel
light.

HOLD ON the incongruous image of this little old lady, looking impossibly
fragile amongst all the high tech gear, grungy deck crew and gigantic
equipment.

                                  BODINE

S'cuse me, I have to go check our supply of Depends.

                                                                   CUT TO:

23 INT. ROSE'S STATEROOM / KELDYSH - DAY

Lizzy is unpacking Rose's things in the small utilitarian room. Rose is
placing a number of FRAMED PHOTOS on the bureau, arranging them carefully
next to the fishbowl. Brock and Bodine are in the doorway.

                                  LOVETT

Is your stateroom alright?

                                   ROSE

Yes. Very nice. Have you met my granddaughter, Lizzy? She takes care of me.

                                   LIZZY

Yes. We met just a few minutes ago, grandma. Remember, up on deck?

                                   ROSE

Oh, yes.

Brock glances at Bodine... oh oh. Bodine rolls his eyes. Rose finishes
arranging her photographs. We get a general glimpse of them: the usual
snapshots... children and grandchildren, her late husband.

                                   ROSE

There, that's nice. I have to have my pictures when I travel. And Freddy of
course.

                            (to the Pomeranian)

Isn't that right, sweetie.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like anything?

                                   ROSE

I should like to see my drawing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

24 INT. LAB DECK, PRESERVATION AREA

Rose looks at the drawing in its tray of water, confronting herself across
a span of 84 years. Until they can figure out the best way to preserve it,
they have to keep it immersed. It sways and ripples, almost as if alive.

TIGHT ON Rose's ancient eyes, gazing at the drawing.

25 FLASHCUT of a man's hand, holding a conte crayon deftly creating a
shoulder and the shape of her hair with two efficient lines.

26 THE WOMAN'S FACE IN THE DRAWING, dancing under the water.

27 A FLASHCUT of a man's eyes, just visible over the top of a sketching
pad. They look up suddenly right into the LENS. Soft eyes, but fearlessly
direct.

28 Rose smiles, remembering. Brock has the reference photo of the necklace
in his hand.

                                  LOVETT

Louis the Sixteenth wore a fabulous stone, called the Blue Diamond of the
Crown, which disappeared in 1792, about the time Louis lost everything from
the neck up. The theory goes that the crown diamond was chopped too...
recut into a heart-like shape... and it became Le Coeur de la Mer. The
Heart of the Ocean. Today it would be worth more than the Hope Diamond.

                                   ROSE

It was a dreadful, heavy thing.

                        (she points at the drawing)

I only wore it this once.

                                   LIZZY

You actually believe this is you, grandma?

                                   ROSE

It is me, dear. Wasn't I a hot number?

                                  LOVETT

I tracked it down through insurance records... and old claim that was
settled under terms of absolute secrecy. Do you know who the claiment was,
Rost?

                                   ROSE

Someone named Hockley, I should imagine.

                                  LOVETT

Nathan Hockley, right. Pittsburgh steel tycoon. For a diamond necklace his
son Caledon Hockley bought in France for his fiancee... you... a week
before he sailed on Titanic. And the claim was filed right after the
sinking. So the diamond had to've gone down with the ship.

                                (to Lizzy)

See the date?

                                   LIZZY

April 14, 1912.

                                  LOVETT

If your grandma is who she says she is, she was wearing the diamond the day
Titanic sank.

                                  (MORE)

                              LOVETT (CONT'D)

                                 (to Rose)

And that makes you my new best friend. I will happily compensate you for
anything you can tell us that will lead to its recovery.

                                   ROSE

I don't want your money, Mr. Lovett. I know how hard it is for people who
care greatly for money to give some away.

                                  BODINE

                                (skeptical)

You don't want anything?

                                   ROSE

                         (indicating the drawing)

You may give me this, if anything I tell you is of value.

                                  LOVETT

Deal.

                            (crossing the room)

Over here are a few things we've recovered from your staterooms.

Laid out on a worktable are fifty or so objects, from mundane to valuable.
Rose, shrunken in her chair, can barely see over the table top. With a
trembling hand she lifts a tortoise shell hand mirror, inlaid with mother
of pearl. She caresses it wonderingly.

                                   ROSE

This was mine. How extraordinary! It looks the same as the last time I saw
it.

She turns the mirror over and looks at her ancient face in the cracked
glass.

                                   ROSE

The reflection has changed a bit.

She spies something else, a silver and moonstone art-nouveau brooch.

                                   ROSE

My mother's brooch. She wanted to go back for it. Caused quite a fuss.

Rose picks up an ornate art-nouveau HAIR COMB. A jade butterfly takes
flight on the ebony handle of the comb. She turns it slowly, remembering.
We can see that Rose is experiencing a rush of images and emotions that
have lain dormant for eight decades as she handles the butterfly comb.

                                  LOVETT

Are you ready to go back to Titanic?

                                                                   CUT TO:

29 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

It is a darkened room lined with TV monitors. IMAGES OF THE WRECK fill the
screens, fed from Mir One and Two, and the two ROVs, Snoop Dog and DUNCAN.

                                  BODINE

Live from 12,000 feet.

ROSE stares raptly at the screens. She is enthraled by one in particular,
an image of the bow railing. It obviously means something to her. Brock is
studying her reactions carefully.

                                  BODINE

The bow's struck in the bottom like an axe, from the impact. Here... I can
run a simulation we worked up on this monitor over here.

Lizzy turns the chair so Rose can see the screen of Bodine's computer. As
he is calling up the file, he keeps talking.

                                  BODINE

We've put together the world's largest database on the Titanic. Okay,
here...

                                  LOVETT

Rose might not want to see this, Lewis.

                                   ROSE

No, no. It's fine. I'm curious.

Bodine starts a COMPUTER ANIMATED GRAPHIC on the screen, which parallels
his rapid-fire narration.

                                  BODINE

She hits the berg on the starboard side and it sort of bumps along...
punching holes like a morse code... dit dit dit, down the side. Now she's
flooding in the

                              BODINE (cont'd)

forward compartments... and the water spills over the tops of the
bulkheads, going aft. As her bow is going down, her stern is coming up...
slow at first... and then faster and faster until it's lifting all that
weight, maybe 20 or 30 thousand tons... out of the water and the hull can't
deal... so SKRTTT!!

                (making a sound in time with the animation)

... it splits! Right down to the keel, which acts like a big hinge. Now the
bow swings down and the stern falls back level... but the weight of the bow
pulls the stern up vertical, and then the bow section detaches, heading for
the bottom. The stern bobs like a cork, floods and goes under about 2:20
a.m. Two hours and forty minutes after the collision.

The animation then follows the bow section as it sinks. Rose watches this
clinical dissection of the disaster without emotion.

                                  BODINE

The bow pulls out of its dive and planes away, almost a half a mile, before
it hits the bottom going maybe 12 miles an hour. KABOOM!

The bow impacts, digging deeply into the bottom, the animation now follows
the stern.

                                  BODINE

The stern implodes as it sinks, from the pressure, and rips apart from the
force of the current as it falls, landing like a big pile of junk.

                        (indicating the simulation)

Cool huh?

                                   ROSE

Thank you for that fine forensic analysis, Mr. Bodine. Of course the
experience of it was somewhat less clinical.

                                  LOVETT

Will you share it with us?

Her eyes go back to the screens, showing the sad ruins far below them.

A VIEW from one of the subs TRACKING SLOWLY over the boat deck. Rose
recognizes one of the Wellin davits, still in place. She hears ghostly
waltz music. The faint and echoing sound of an officer's voice, English
accented, calling "Women and children only".

30 FLASH CUTS of screaming faces in a running crowd. Pandemonium and
terror. People crying, praying, kneeling on the deck. Just impressions...
flashes in the dark.

31 Rose Looks at another monitor. SNOOP DOG moving down a rusted,
debris-filled corridor. Rose watches the endless row of doorways sliding
past, like dark mouths.

32 IMAGE OF A CHILD, three years old, standing ankle deep in water in the
middle of an endless corridor. The child is lost alone, crying.

33 Rose is shaken by the flood of memories and emotions. Her eyes well up
and she puts her head down, sobbing quietly.

                                   LIZZY

                          (taking the wheelchair)

I'm taking her to rest.

                                   ROSE

No!

Her voice is surprisingly strong. The sweet little old lady is gone,
replaced by a woman with eyes of steel. Lovett signals everyone to stay
quiet.

                                  LOVETT

Tell us, Rose.

She looks from screen to screen, the images of the ruined ship.

                                   ROSE

It's been 84 years...

                                  LOVETT

Just tell us what you can--

                                   ROSE

                      (holds up her hand for silence)

It's been 84 years... and I can still smell the fresh paint. The china had
never been used. The sheets had never been slept in.

He switches on the minirecorder and sets it near her.

                                   ROSE

Titanic was called the Ship of Dreams. And it was. It really was...

As the underwater camera rises past the rusted bow rail, WE DISSOLVE /
MATCH MOVE to that same railing in 1912...

                                                           MATCH DISSOLVE:

34 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

SHOT CONTINUES IN A FLORIOUS REVEAL as the gleaming white superstructure of
Titanic rises mountainously beyond the rail, and above that the
buff-colored funnels stand against the sky like the pillars of a great
temple. Crewmen move across the deck, dwarfed by the awesome scale of the
steamer.

Southanmpton, England, April 10, 1912. It is almost nnon on ailing day. A
crowd of hundreds blackens the pier next to Titanic like ants on a jelly
sandwich.

IN FG a gorgeous burgundy RENAULT TOURING CAR swings into frame, hanging
from a loading crane. It is lowered toward HATCH #2.

On the pier horsedrawn vehicles, motorcars and lorries move slowly through
the dense throng. The atmosphere is one of excitement and general
giddiness. People embrace in tearful farewells, or wave and shout bon
voyage wishes to friends and relatives on the decks above.

A white RENAULT, leading a silver-gray DAIMLER-BENZ, pushes through the
crowd leaving a wake in the press of people. Around the handsome cars
people are streaming to board the ship, jostling with hustling seamen and
stokers, porters, and barking WHITE STAR LINE officials.

The Renault stops and the LIVERIED DRIVER scurries to open the door for a
YOUNG WOMAN dressed in a stunning white and purple outfit, with an enormous
feathered hat. She is 17 years old and beautiful, regal of bearing, with
piercing eyes.

It is the girl in the drawing. ROSE. She looks up at the ship, taking it in
with cool appraisal.

                                   ROSE

I don't see what all the fuss is about. It doesn't look any bigger than the
Mauretania.

A PERSONAL VALET opens the door on the other side of the car for CALEDON
HOCKLEY, the 30 year old heir to the elder Hockley's fortune. "Cal" is
handsome, arrogant and rich beyond meaning.

                                    CAL

You can be blase about some things, Rose, but not about Titanic. It's over
a hundred feet longer than Mauretania, and far more luxurious. It has
squash courts, a Parisian cafe... even Turkish baths.

Cal turns and fives his hand to Rose's mother, RUTH DEWITT BUKATER, who
descends from the touring car being him. Ruth is a 40ish society empress,
from one of the most prominent Philadelphia families. She is a widow, and
rules her household with iron will.

                                    CAL

Your daughter is much too hard to impress, Ruth.

                           (indicating a puddle)

Mind your step.

                                   RUTH

                         (gazing at the leviathan)

So this is the ship they say is unsinkable.

                                    CAL

It is unsinkable. God himself couldn't sink this ship.

Cal speaks with the pride of a host providing a special experience.

This entire entourage of rich Americans is impeccably turned out, a
quintessential example of the Edwardian upper class, complete with
servants. Cal's VALET, SPICER LOVEJOY, is a tall and impassive, dour as an
undertaker. Behind him emerge TWO MAIDS, personal servants to Ruth and
Rose.

A WHITE STAR LINE PORTER scurries toward them, harried by last minute
loading.

                                  PORTER

Sir, you'll have to check your baggage through the main terminal, round
that way--

Cal nonchalantly hands the man a fiver. The porter's eyes dilate. Five
pounds was a monster tip in those days.

                                    CAL

I put my faith in you, good sir.

                                  (MORE)

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                       (curtly, indicating Lovejoy)

See my man.

                                  PORTER

Yes, sir. My pleasure, sir.

Cal never tires of the effect of money on the unwashed masses.

                                  LOVEJOY

                              (to the porter)

These trunks here, and 12 more in the Daimler. We'll have all this lot up
in the rooms.

The White Star man looks stricken when he sees the enormous pile of steamer
trunks and suitcases loading down the second car, including wooden crates
and steel safe. He whistles frantically for some cargo-handlers nearby who
come running.

Cal breezes on, leaving the minions to scramble. He quickly checks his
pocket watch.

                                    CAL

We'd better hurry. This way, ladies.

He indicates the way toward the first class gangway. They move into the
crowd. TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, hustles behind them, laden with bags of her
mistress's most recent purchases... things too delicate for the baggage
handlers.

Cal leads, weaving between vehicles and handcarts, hurrying passengers
(mostly second class and steerage) and well-wishers. Most of the first
class passengers are avoiding the smelly press of the dockside crowd by
using an elevated boarding bridge, twenty feet above.

They pass a line of steerage passengers in their coarse wool and tweeds,
queued up inside movable barriers like cattle in a chute. A HEALTH OFFICER
examines their heads one by one, checking scalp and eyelashes for lice.

They pass a well-dressed young man cranking the handle of a wooden Biograph
"cinematograph" camera mounted on a tripod. NANIEL MARVIN (whose father
founded the Biograph Film Studio) is filming his young bride in front of
the Titanic. MARY MARVIN stands stiffly and smiles, self conscious.

                                  DANIEL

Look up at the ship, darling, that's it. You're amazed! You can't believe
how big it is! Like a mountain. That's great.

Mary Marvin, without an acting fiber in her body, does a bad Clara Bow
pantomime of awe, hands raised.

Cal is jostled by two yelling steerage boys who shove past him. And he is
bumped again a second later by the boys' father.

                                    CAL

Steady!!

                                    MAN

Sorry squire!

The Cockney father pushes on, after his kids, shouting.

                                    CAL

Steerage swine. Apparently missed his annual bath.

                                   RUTH

Honestly, Cal, if you weren't forever booking everything at the last
instant, we could have gone through the terminal instead of running along
the dock like some squalid immigrant family.

                                    CAL

All part of my charm, Ruth. At any rate, it was my darling fiancee's beauty
rituals which made us late.

                                   ROSE

You told me to change.

                                    CAL

I couldn't let you wear black on sailing day, sweetpea. It's bad luck.

                                   ROSE

I felt like black.

Cal guides them out of the path of a horse-drawn wagon loaded down with two
tons of OXFORD MARMALADE, in wooden cases, for Titanic's Victualling
Department.

                                    CAL

Here I've pulled every string I could to book us on the grandest ship in
history, in her most luxurious suites... and you act as if you're going to
your execution.

Rose looks up as the hull of Titanic looms over them...a great iron wall,
Bible black and sever. Cal motions her forward, and she enters the gangway
to the D Deck doors with a sense of overwhelming dread.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

It was the ship of dreams... to everyone else. To me it was a slave ship,
taking me back to America in chains.

CLOSE ON CAL'S HAND IN SLOW-MOTION as it closes possessively over Rose's
arm. He escorts her up the gangway and the black hull of Titanic swallows
them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Outwardly I was everything a well brought up girl should be. Inside, I was
screaming.

35 CUT TO a SCREAMING BLAST from the mighty triple steam horns on Titanic's
funnels, bellowing their departure warning.

                                                                   CUT TO:

36 EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCKS / TITANIC - DAY

A VIEW OF TITANIC from several blocks away, towering above the terminal
buildings like the skyline of a city. The steamer's whistle echoes across
Southampton.

PULL BACK, revealing that we were looking through a window, and back
further to show the smoky inside of a pub. It is crowded with dockworkers
and ship;s crew.

Just inside the window, a poker game is in progress. FOUR MEN, in working
class clothes, play a very serious hand.

JACK DAWSON and FABRIZIO DE ROSSI, both about 20, exchange a glance as the
other two players argue in Swedish. Jack is American, a lanky drifter with
his hair a little long for the standards of the times. He is also unshaven,
and his clothes are rumpled from sleeping in them. He is an artist, and has
adopted the bohemian style of art scene in Paris. He is also very
self-possessed and sure-footed for 20, having lived on his own since 15.

The TWO SWEDES continue their sullen argument, in Swedish.

                                   OLAF

                                (subtitled)

You stupid fishhead. I can't believe you bet our tickets.

                                   SVEN

                                (subtitled)

You lost our money. I'm just trying to get it back. Now shutup and take a
card.

                                   JACK

                                 (jaunty)

Hit me again, Sven.

Jack takes the card and slips it into his hand.

ECU JACK'S EYES. They betray nothing.

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO licking his lips nervously as he refuses a card.

ECU STACK in the middle of the table. Bills and coins from four counrties.
This has been going on for a while. Sitting on top of the money are two 3RD
CLASS TICKETS for RMS TITANIC.

The Titanic's whistle blows again. Final warning.

                                   JACK

The moment of truth boys. Somebody's life's about to change.

Fabrizio puts his cards down. So do the Swedes. Jack holds his close.

                                   JACK

Let's see... Fabrizio's got niente. Olaf, you've got squat. Sven, uh oh...
two pair... mmm.

                           (turns to his friend)

Sorry Fabrizio.

                                 FABRIZIO

What sorry? What you got? You lose my money?? Ma va fa'n culo testa di
cazzo--

                                   JACK

Sorry, you're not gonna see your mama again for a long time...

He slaps a full house down on the table.

                                   JACK

                                (grinning)

'Cause you're goin' to America!! Full house boys!

                                 FABRIZIO

Porca Madonna!! YEEAAAAA!!!

The table explodes into shouting in several languages. Jack rakes in the
money and the tickets.

                                   JACK

                              (to the Swedes)

Sorry boys. Three of a kind and a pair. I'm high and you're dry and...

                               (to Fabrizio)

... we're going to--

                               FABRIZIO/JACK

L'AMERICA!!!

Olaf balls up one huge farmer's fist. We think he's going to clobber Jack,
but he swings round and punches Sven, who flops backward onto the floor and
sits there, looking depressed. Olaf forgets about Jack and Fabrizio, who
are dancing around, and goes into a rapid harangue of his stupid cousin.

Jack kisses the tickets, then jumps on Fabrizio's back and rides him around
the pub. It's like they won the lottery.

                                   JACK

Goin' home... to the land o' the free and the home of the real hot-dogs! On
the TITANIC!! We're ridin' in high style now! We're practically goddamned
royalty, ragazzo mio!!

                                 FABRIZIO

You see? Is my destinio!! Like I told you. I go to l'America!! To be a
millionaire!!

                                  (MORE)

                             FABRIZIO (CONT'D)

                              (to pubkeeper)

Capito?? I go to America!!

                                 PUBKEEPER

No, mate. Titanic go to America. In five minutes.

                                   JACK

Shit!! Come on, Fabri!

                          (grabbing their stuff)

Come on!!

                            (to all, grinning)

It's been grand.

They run for the door.

                                 PUBKEEPER

'Course I'm sure if they knew it was you lot comin', they'd be pleased to
wait!

                                                                   CUT TO:

37 OMITTED

38 EXT. TERMINAL - TITANIC

Jack and Fabrizio, carrying everything they own in the world in the kit
bags on their shoulders, sprint toward the pier. They tear through milling
crowds next to the terminal. Shouts go up behind them as they jostle
slow-moving gentlemen. They dodge piles of luggage, and weave through
groups of people. They burst out onto the pier and Jack comes to a dead
stop... staring at the cast wall of the ship's hull, towering seven stories
above the wharf and over an eighth of a mile long. The Titanic is
monstrous.

Fabrizio runs back and grabs Jack, and they sprint toward the third class
gangway aft, at E deck. They reach the bottom of the ramp just as SIXTH
OFFICER MOODY detaches it at the top. It starts to swing down from the
gangway doors.

                                   JACK

Wait!! We're passengers!

Flushed and panting, he waves the tickets.

                                   MOODY

Have you been through the inspection queue?

                                   JACK

                            (lying cheerfully)

Of course! Anyway, we don't have lice, we're Americans.

                           (glances at Fabrizio)

Both of us.

                                   MOODY

                                  (testy)

Right, come aboard.

Moody has QUARTERMASTER ROWE reattach the gangway. Jack and Fabrizio come
aboard. Moody glances at the tickets, then passes Jack and Fabrizio through
to Rowe. Rowe looks at the names on the tickets to enter them in the
passenger list.

                                   ROWE

Gundersen. And...

                           (reading Fabrizio's)

Gundersen.

He hands the tickets back, eyeing Fabrizio's Mediterranean looks
suspiciously.

                                   JACK

                         (grabbing Fabrizio's arm)

Come on, Sven.

Jack and Fabrizio whoop with victory as they run down the white-painted
corridero... grinning from ear to ear.

                                   JACK

We are the luckiest sons of bitches in the world!

                                                                   CUT TO:

39 OMITTED

40 EXT. TITANIC AND DOCK - DAY

The mooring lines, as big around as a man's arm, are dropped into the
water. A cheer goes up on the pier as SEVEN TUGS pull the Titanic away from
the quay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

41 EXT. AFT WELL DECK / POOP DECK - DAY

JACK AND FABRIZIO burst through a door onto the aft well deck. TRACKING
WITH THEM as they run across the deck and up the steel stairs to the poop
deck. They get to the rail and Jack starts to yell and wave to the crowd on
the dock.

                                 FABRIZIO

You know somebody?

                                   JACK

Of course not. That's not the point.

                              (to the crowd)

Goodbye! Goodbye!! I'll miss you!

Grinning, Fabrixio joins in, adding his voice to the swell of voices,
feeling the exhilaration of the moment.

                                 FABRIZIO

Goodbye! I will never forget you!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

42 OMITTED

EXT. SOUTHAMPTON DOCK - DAY

The crowd of cheering well-wishers waves heartily as a black wall of metal
moves past them. Impossibly tiny figues wave back from the ship's rails.
Titanic gathers speed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

44 EXT. RIVER TEST - DAY

IN A LONG LENS SHOT the prow of Titanic FILLS FRAME behind the lead tug,
which is dwarfed. The bow wave spreads before the mighty plow of the
liner's hull as it moves down the River Test toward the English Channel.

                                                                   CUT TO:

45 INT. THIRD CLASS BERTHING / G-DECK FORWARD - DAY

Jack and Fabrizio walk down a narrow corridor with doors lining both sides
like a college dorm. Total confusion as people argue over luggage in
several languages, or wander in confusion in the labyrinth. They pass
emigrants studying the signs over the doors, and looking up the words in
phrase books.

They find their berth. It is a modest cubicle, painted enamel white, with
four bunks. Exposed pipes overhead. The other two guys are already there.
OLAUS and BJORN GUNDERSEN.

Jack throws his kit on one open bunk, while Fabrizio takes the other.

                                   BJORN

                          (in Swedish/ subtitled)

Where is Sven?

                                                                   CUT TO:

46 INT. SUITE B-52-56 - DAY

By contrast, the so-called "Millionaire Suite" is in the Empire style, and
comprises two bedrooms, a bath, WC, wardrobe room, and a large sitting
room. In addition there is a private 50 foot promenade deck outside.

A room service waiter pours champagne into a tulip glass of orange juice
and hands the Bucks Fizz to Rose. She is looking through her new paintings.
There is a Monet of water lilies, a Degas of dancers, and a few abstract
works. They are all unknown paintings... lost works.

Cal is out on the covered deck, which has potted trees and vines on
trellises, talking through the doorway to Rose in the sitting room.

                                    CAL

Those mud puddles were certainly a waste of money.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking at a cubist portrait)

You're wrong. They're fascinating. Like in a dream... there's truth without
logic. What's his name again... ?

                         (reading off the canvas)

Picasso.

                                    CAL

                      (coming into the sitting room)

He'll never amount to a thing, trust me. At least they were cheap.

A porter wheels Cal's private safe (which we recognize) into the room on a
handtruck.

                                    CAL

Put that in the wardrobe.

47 IN THE BEDROOM Rose enters with the large Degas of the dancers. She sets
it on the dresser, near the canopy bed. Trudy is already in there, hanging
up some of Rose's clothes.

                                   TRUDY

It smells so brand new. Like they built it all just for us. I mean... just
to think that tonight, when I crawl between the sheets, Iill be the first--

Cal appears in the doorway of the bedroom.

                                    CAL

                             (looking at Rose)

And when I crawl between the sheets tonight, I'll still be the first.

                                   TRUDY

                        (blushing at the innuendo)

S'cuse me, Miss.

She edges around Cal and makes a quick exit. Cal comes up behind Rose and
puts his hands on her shoulders. An act of possession, not intimacy.

                                    CAL

The first and only. Forever.

Rose's expression shows how bleak a prospect this is for her, now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

48 EXT. CHERBOURG HARBOR, FRANCE - LATE DUSK

Titanic stands silhouetted against a purple post-sunset sky. She is lit up
like a floating palace, and her thousand portholes reflect in the calm
harbor waters. The 150 foot tender Nomadic lies-to alongside, looking like
a rowboat. The lights of a Cherbourg harbor complete the postcard image.

                                                                   CUT TO:

49 INT. FIRST CLASS RECEPTION/ D-DECK

Entering the first class reception room from the tender are a number of
prominent passengers. A BROAD-SHOULDERED WOMAN in an enormous feathered hat
comes up the gangway, carrying a suitcase in each hand, a spindly porter
running to catch up with her to take the bags.

                                   WOMAN

Well, I wasn't about to wait all day for you, sonny. Take 'em the rest of
the way if you think you can manage.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

At Cherbourg a woman came aboard named Margaret Brown, but we all called
her Molly. History would call her the Unsinkable Molly Brown. Her husband
had struck gold someplace out west, and she was what mother called "new
money".

At 45, MOLLY BROWN is a tough talking straightshooter who dresses in the
finery of her genteel peers but will never be one of them.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

By the next afternoon we had made our final stop and we were steaming west
from the coast of Ireland, with nothing out ahead of us but ocean...

                                                                   CUT TO:

50 OMITTED

51 EXT. BOW - DAY

The ship glows with the warm creamy light of late afternoon. Jack and
Fabrizio stand right at the bow gripping the curving railing so familiar
from images of the wreck. Jack leans over, looking down fifty feet to where
the prow cuts the surface like a knife, sending up two glassy sheets of
water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

52 INT. / EXT. TITANIC - SERIES OF SCENES - DAY

ON THE BRIDGE, CAPTAIN SMITH turns from the binnacle to FIRST OFFICER
WILLIAM MURDOCH.

                               CAPTAIN SMITH

Take her to sea Mister Murdoch. Let's stretch her legs.

Murdoch moves the engine telegraph lever to ALL AHEAD FULL.

53 NOW BEGINS a kind of musical/visual setpiece... an ode to the great
ship. The music is rhythmic, surging forward, with a soaring melody that
addresses the majesty and optimism of the ship of dreams.

IN THE ENGINE ROOM the telegraph clangs and moves to "All Ahead Full".

                            CHIEF ENGINEER BELL

All ahead full!

On the catwalk THOMAS ANDREWS, the shipbuilder, watches carefully as the
engineers and greasers scramble to adjust valves. Towering above them are
the twin RECIPROCATING engines, four stories tall, their ten-foot-long
connecting rods surging up and down with the turning of the massive
crankshafts. The engines thunder like the footfalls of marching giants.

54 IN THE BOILER ROOMS the STOKERS chant a song as they hurl coal into the
roaring furnaces. The "black gang" are covered with sweat and coal dust,
their muscles working like part of the machinery as they toil in the
hellish glow.

55 UNDERWATER the enormous bronze screws chop through the water, hurling
the steamer forward and churning up a vortex of foam that lingers for miles
behind the juggernaut ship. Smoke pours from the funnels as--

56 The riven water flares higher at the bow as the ship's speeds builds.
THE CAMERA SWEEPS UP the prow to find Jack, the wind streaming through his
hair and--

57 Captain Smith steps out of the enclosed bridge onto the wing. He stands
with his hands on the rail, looking every bit the storybook picture of a
Captain... a great patriarch of the sea.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Twenty one knots, sir!

                                   SMITH

She's got a bone in her teeth now, eh, Mr. Murdoch.

Smith accepts a cup of tea from FIFTH OFFICER LOWE. He contentedly watches
the white V of water hurled outward from the bows like an expression of his
own personal power. They are invulnerable, towering over the sea.

58 AT THE BOW Jack and Fabrizio lean far over, looking down.

In the glassy bow-wave two dolphins appear, under the water, running fast
just in front of the steel blade of the prow. They do it for the sheer joy
and exultation of motion. Jack watches the dolphins and grins. They breach,
jumping clear of the water and then dive back, crisscrossing in front of
the bow, dancing ahead of the juggernaut.

FABRIZIO looks forward across the Atlantic, staring into the sunsparkles.

                                 FABRIZIO

I can see the Statue of Liberty already.

                            (grinning at Jack)

Very small... of course.

THE CAMERA ARCS around them, until they are framed against the sea.

NOW WE PULL BACK, across the forecastle deck. Rising, as we continue back,
and the ships rolls endlessly forward underneath. Over the bridge wing,
along the boat deck until her funnels come INTO FRAME besides us and march
past like the pillars of heaven, one by one. We pull back and up, until we
are looking down the funnels, and the people strolling on the decks and
standing at the rail become antlike.

And still we pull back until the great lady is seen whole in a gorgeous
aerial portrait, black and severe in her majesty.

                               ISMAY (V.O.)

She is the largest moving object ever made by the hand of man in all
history...

                                                                   CUT TO:

59 INT. PALM COURT RESTAURANT - DAY

CLOSE ON J. BRUCE ISMAY, Managing Director of White Star Line.

                                   ISMAY

...and our master shipbuilder, Mr. Andrews here, designed her from the keel
plates up.

He indicates a handsome 39 year old Irish gentlemen to his right, THOMAS
ANDREWS, of Harland and Wolf Shipbuilders.

WIDER, showing the group assembled for lunch the next day. Ismay seated
with Cal, Rose, Ruth, Molly Brown and Thomas Andrews in the Palm Court, a
beautiful sunny spot enclosed by high arched windows.

                                  ANDREWS

                         (disliking the attention)

Well, I may have knocked her together, but the idea was Mr. Ismay's. He
envisioned a steamer so grand in scale, and so luxurious in its
appointments, that its supremacy would never be challenged. And here she
is...

                           (he slaps the table)

...willed into solid reality.

                                   MOLLY

Why're ships always bein' called "she"? Is it because men think half the
women around have big sterns and should be weighed in tonnage?

                             (they all laugh)

Just another example of the men settin' the rules their way.

The waiter arrives to take orders. Rose lights a cigarette.

                                   RUTH

You know I don't like that, Rose.

                                    CAL

She knows.

Cal takes the cigarette from her and stubs it out.

                                    CAL

                              (to the waiter)

We'll both have the lamb. Rare, with a little mint sauce.

                  (to Rose, after the waiter moves away)

You like lamb, don't you sweetpea?

Molly is watching the dynamic between Rose, Cal and Ruth.

                                   MOLLY

So, you gonna cut her meat for her too there, Cal?

                            (turning to Ismay)

Hey, who came up with the name Titanic? You, Bruce?

                                   ISMAY

Yes, actually. I wanted to convey sheer size. And size means stability,
luxury... and safety--

                                   ROSE

Do you know of Dr. Freud? His ideas about the male preoccupation with size
might be of particular interest to you, Mr. Ismay.

Andrews chockes on his breadstick, suppressing laughter.

                                   RUTH

My God, Rose, what's gotten into--

                                   ROSE

Excuse me.

She stalks away.

                                   RUTH

                                (mortified)

I do apologize.

                                   MOLLY

She's a pistol, Cal. You sure you can handle her?

                                    CAL

                      (tense but feigning unconcern)

Well, I may have to start minding what she reads from now on.

                                                                   CUT TO:

60 EXT. POOP DECK / AFTER DECKS - DAY

Jack sits on a bench in the sun. Titanic's wake spreads out behind him to
the horizon. He has his knees pulled up, supporting a leather bound
sketching pad, his only valuable possession. With conte crayon he draws
rapidly, using sure strokes. An emigrant from Manchester named CARTMELL has
his 3 year old daughter CORA standing on the lower rung of the rail. She is
leaned back against his beer barrel of a stomach, watching the seagulls.

THE SKETCH captures them perfectly, with a great sense of the humanity of
the moment. Jack is good. Really good. Fabrizio looks over Jack's shoulder.
He nods appreciatively.

TOMMY RYAN, a scowling young Irish emigrant, watches as a crewmember comes
by, walking three small dogs around the deck. One of them, a BLACK FRENCH
BULLDOG, is among the ugliest creatures on the planet.

                                   TOMMY

That's typical. First class dogs come down here to take a shit.

Jack looks up from his sketch.

                                   JACK

That's so we know where we rank in the scheme of things.

                                   TOMMY

Like we could forget.

Jack glances across the well deck. At the aft railing of B deck promenade
stands ROSE, in a long yellow dress and white gloves.

CLOSE ON JACK, unable to take his eyes off of her. They are across from
each other, about 60 feet apart, with the well deck like a valley between
them. She on her promontory, he on his much lower one. She stares down at
the water.

He watches her unpin her elaborate hat and take it off. She looks at the
frilly absurd thing, then tosses it over the rail. It sails far down to the
water and is carried away, astern. A spot of yellow in the vast ocean. He
is riveted by her. She looks like a figure in a romantic novel, sad and
isolated.

Fabrizio taps Tommy and they both look at Jack gazin at Rose. Fabrizio and
Tommy grin at each other.

Rose turns suddenly and looks right at Jack. He is caught staring, but he
doesn't look away. She does, but then looks back. Their eyes meet across
the space of the well deck, across the gulf between worlds.

Jack sees a man (Cal) come up behind her and take her arm. She jerks her
arm away. They argue in pantomime. She storms away, and he goes after her,
disappearing along the A-deck promenade. Jack stares after her.

                                   TOMMY

Forget it, boyo. You'd as like have angels fly out o' yer arse as get next
to the likes o' her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

61 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON - NIGHT

SLOWLY PUSHING IN ON ROSE as she sits, flanked by people in heated
conversation. Cal and Ruth are laughing together, while on the other side
LADY DUFF-GORDON is holding forth animatedly. We don't hear what they are
saying. Rose is staring at her plate, barely listening to the
inconsequential babble around her.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

I saw my whole life as if I'd already lived it... an endless parade of
parties and cotillions, yachts and polo matches... always the same narrow
people, the same mindless chatter. I felt like I was standing at a great
precipice, with no one to pull me back, no one who cared... or even
noticed.

ANGLE BENEATH TABLE showing Rose's hand, holding a tiny fork from her crab
salad. She pokes the crab-fork into the skin of her arm, harder and harder
until it draws blood.

                                                                   CUT TO:

62 INT. CORRIDOR / B DECK - NIGHT

Rose walks along the corridor. A steward coming the other way greets her,
and she nods with a slight smile. She is perfectly composed.

                                                                   CUT TO:

63 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

She enters the room. Stands in the middle, staring at her reflection in the
large vanity mirror. Just stands there, then--

With a primal, anguished cry she claws at her throat, ripping off her pearl
necklace, which explodes across the room. In a frenzy she tears at herself,
her clothes, her hair... then attacks the room. She flings everything off
the dresser and it flies clattering against the wall. She hurls a
handmirror against the vanity, cracking it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

64 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE, AFT - NIGHT

Rose runs along the B deck promenade. She is dishevelled, her hair flying.
She is crying, her cheeks streaked with tears. But also angry, furious!
Shaking with emotions she doesn't understand... hatred, self-hatred,
desperation. A strolling couple watch her pass. Shocked at the emotional
display in public.

                                                                   CUT TO:

65 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

Jack is kicked back on one of the benches gazing at the stars blazing
gloriously overhead. Thinking artist thoughts and smoking a cigarette.

Hearing something, he turns as Rose runs up the stairs from the well deck.
They are the only two on the stern deck, except for QUARTERMASTER ROWE,
twenty feet above them on the docking bridge catwalk. She doesn't see Jack
in the shadows, and runs right past him.

TRACKING WITH ROSE as she runs across the deserted fantail. Her breath
hitches in an occasional sob, which she suppresses. Rose slams against the
base of the stern flagpole and clings there, panting. She stares out at the
black water.

Then starts to climb over the railing. She has to hitch her long dress way
up, and climbing is clumsy. Moving methodically she turns her body and gets
her heels on the white-painted gunwale, her back to the railing, facing out
toward blackness. 60 feet below her, the massive propellers are churning
the atlantin into white foam, and a ghostly wake trails off toward the
horizon.

IN A LOW ANGLE, we see Rose standing like a figurehead in reverse. Below
her are the huge letters of the name "TITANIC".

She leans out, her arms straightening... looking down hypnotized, into the
vortex below her. Her dress and hair are lifted by the wind of the ship's
movement. The only sound, above the rush of water below, is the flutter and
snap of the big Union Jack right above her.

                                   JACK

Don't do it.

She whips her head around at the sound of his voice. It takes a second for
her eyes to focus.

                                   ROSE

Stay back! Don't come any closer!

Jack sees the tear tracks on her cheeks in the faint glow from the stern
running lights.

                                   JACK

Take my hand. I'll pull you back in.

                                   ROSE

No! Stay where you are. I mean it. I'll let go.

                                   JACK

No you won't.

                                   ROSE

What do you mean no I won't? Don't presume to tell me what I will and will
not do. You don't know me.

                                   JACK

You would have done it already. Now come on, take my hand.

Rose is confused now. She can't see him very well through the tears, so she
wipes them with one hand, almost losing her balance.

                                   ROSE

You're distracting me. Go away.

                                   JACK

I can't. I'm involved now. If you let go I have to jump in after you.

                                   ROSE

Don't be absurd. You'll be killed.

He takes off his jacket.

                                   JACK

I'm a good swimmer.

He starts unlacing his left shoe.

                                   ROSE

The fall alone would kill you.

                                   JACK

It would hurt. I'm not saying it wouldn't. To be honest I'm a lot more
concerned about the water being so cold.

She looks down. The reality factor of what she is doing is sinking in.

                                   ROSE

How cold?

                                   JACK

                        (taking off his left shoe)

Freezing. Maybe a couple degrees over.

He starts unlacing his right shoe.

                                   JACK

Ever been to Wisconsin?

                                   ROSE

                                (perplexed)

No.

                                   JACK

Well they have some of the coldest winters around, and I grew up there,
near Chippewa Falls. Once when I was a kid me and my father were
ice-fishing out on Lake Wissota... ice-fishing's where you chop a hole in
the--

                                   ROSE

I know what ice fishing is!

                                   JACK

Sorry. Just... you look like kind of an indoor girl. Anyway, I went through
some thin ice and I'm tellin' ya, water that cold... like that right down
there... it hits you like a thousand knives all over your body. You can't
breath, you can't think... least not about anything but the pain.

                        (takes off his other shoe)

Which is why I'm not looking forward to jumping in after you. But like I
said, I don't see a choice. I guess I'm kinda hoping you'll come back over
the rail and get me off the hook here.

                                   ROSE

You're crazy.

                                   JACK

That's what everybody says. But with all due respect, I'm not the one
hanging off the back of a ship.

He slides one step closer, like moving up on a spooked horse.

                                   JACK

Come on. You don't want to do this. Give me your hand.

Rose stares at this madman for a long time. She looks at his eyes and they
somehow suddenly seem to fill her universe.

                                   ROSE

Alright.

She unfastens one hand from the rail and reaches it around toward him. He
reaches out to take it, firmly.

                                   JACK

I'm Jack Dawson.

                                   ROSE

                             (voice quavering)

Pleased to meet you, Mr. Dawson.

Rose starts to turn. Now that she has decided to live, the height is
terrifying. She is overcome by vertigo as she shifts her footing, turning
to face the ship. As she starts to climb, her dress gets in the way, and
one foot slips off the edge of the deck.

She plunges, letting out a piercing SHRIEK. Jack, gripping her hand, is
jerked toward the rail. Rose barely grabs a lower rail with her free hand.

QUARTERMASTER ROWE, up on the docking bridge hears the scream and heads for
the ladder.

                                   ROSE

HELP! HELP!!

                                   JACK

I've got you. I won't let go.

Jack holds her hand with all his strength, bracing himself on the railing
with his other hand. Rose tries to get some kind of foothold on the smooth
hull. Jack tries to lift her bodily over the railing. She can't get any
footing in her dress and evening shoes, and she slips back. Rose SCREAMS
again.

Jack, awkwardly clutching Rose by whatever he can get a grip on as she
flails, gets her over the railing. They fall together onto the deck in a
tangled heap, spinning in such a way that Jack winds up slightly on top of
her.

Rowe slides down the ladder from the docking bridge like it's a fire drill
and sprints across the fantail.

                                   ROWE

Here, what's all this?!

Rowe runs up and pulls Jack off of Rose, revealing her dishevelled and
sobbing on the deck. Her dress is torn, and the hem is pushing up above her
knees, showing one ripped stocking. He looks at Jack, the shaggy steerage
man with his jacket off, and the first class lady clearly in distress, and
starts drawing conclusions. Two seamen chug across the deck to join them.

                                   ROWE

                                 (to Jack)

Here you, stand back! Don't move an inch!

                              (to the seamen)

Fetch the Master at Arms.

                                                                   CUT TO:

66 EXT. POOP DECK - NIGHT

A few minutes later. Jack is being detained by the burly MASTER AT ARMS,
the closest thing to a cop on board. He is handcuffing Jack. Cal is right
in front of Jack, and furious. He has obviously just rushed out here with
Lovejoy and another man, and none of them have coats over their black tie
evening dress. The other man is COLONEL ARCHIBALD GRACIE, a mustachioed
blowhard who still has his brandy snifter. He offers it to Rose, who is
hunched over crying on a bench nearby, but she waves it away. Cal is more
concerned with Jack. He grabs him by the lapels.

                                    CAL

What made you think you could put your hands on my fiancee?! Look at me,
you filth! What did you think you were doing?!

                                   ROSE

Cal, stop! It was an accident.

                                    CAL

An accident?!

                                   ROSE

It was... stupid really. I was leaning over and I slipped.

Rose looks at Jack, getting eye contact.

                                   ROSE

I was leaning way over, to see the... ah... propellers. And I slipped and I
would have gone overboard... and Mr. Dawson here saved me and he almost
went over himself.

                                    CAL

You wanted to see the propellers?

                                  GRACIE

                            (shaking his head)

Women and machinery do not mix.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

                                 (to Jack)

Was that the way of it?

Rose is begging him with her eyes not to say what really happened.

                                   JACK

Uh huh. That was pretty much it.

He looks at Rose a moment longer. Now they have a secret together.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

Well! The boy's a hero then. Good for you son, well done!

                                 (to Cal)

So it's all's well and back to our brandy, eh?

Jack is uncuffed. Cal gets Rose to her feet and moving.

                                    CAL

                            (rubbing her arms)

Let's get you in. You're freezing.

Cal is leaving without a second thought for Jack.

                                  GRACIE

                                   (low)

Ah... perhaps a little something for the boy?

                                    CAL

Oh, right. Mr. Lovejoy. A twenty should do it.

                                   ROSE

Is that the going rate for saving the woman you love?

                                    CAL

Rose is displeased. Mmm... what to do?

Cal turns back to Jack. He appraises him condescendingly... a steerage
ruffian, unwashed and ill-mannered.

                                    CAL

I know.

                                 (to Jack)

Perhaps you could join us for dinner tomorrow, to regale our group with
your heroic tale?

                                   JACK

                        (looking straight at Rose)

Sure. Count me in.

                                    CAL

Good. Settled then.

Cal turns to go, putting a protective arm around Rose. he leans close to
Gracie as they walk away.

                                    CAL

This should be amusing.

                                   JACK

                            (as Lovejoy passes)

Can I bum a cigarette?

Lovejoy smoothly draws a silver cigarette case from his jacket and snaps it
open. Jack takes a cigarette, then another, popping it behind his ear for
later. Lovejoy lights Jack's cigarette.

                                  LOVEJOY

You'll want to tie those.

                         (Jack looks at his shoes)

Interesting that the young lady slipped so mighty all of a sudden and you
still had time to take of your jacket and shoes. Mmmm?

Lovejoy's expression is bland, but the eyes are cold. He turns away to join
his group.

                                                                   CUT TO:

67 INT. ROSE'S BEDROOM - NIGHT

As she undresses for bed Rose sees Cal standing in her doorway, reflected
in the cracked mirror of her vanity. He comes toward her.

                                    CAL

                           (unexpectedly tender)

I know you've een melancholy, and I don't pretent to know why.

From behind his back he hands her a large black velvet jewel case. She
takes it, numbly.

                                    CAL

I intended to save this till the engagement gals next week. But I thought
tonight, perhaps a reminder of my feeling for you...

Rose slowly opens the box. Inside is the necklace... "HEART OF THE OCEAN"
in all its glory. It is huge... a malevolent blue stone glittering with an
infinity of scalpel-like inner reflections.

                                   ROSE

My God... Cal. Is it a--

                                    CAL

Daimond. Yes it is. 56 carats.

He takes the necklace and during the following places it around her throat.
He turns her to the mirror, staring behind her.

                                    CAL

It was once worn by Louis the Sixteenth. They call it Le Coeur de la Mer,
the--

                                   ROSE

The Heart of the Ocean. Cal, it's... it's overwhelming.

He gazes at the image of the two of them in the mirror.

                                    CAL

It's for royalty. And we are royalty.

His fingers caress her neck and throat. He seems himself to be disarmed by
Rose's elegance and beauty. His emotion is, for the first time, unguarded.

                                    CAL

There's nothing I couldn't give you. There's nothing I'd deny you if you
would deny me. Open your heart to me, Rose.

CAMERA begins to TRACK IN ON ROSE. Closer and closer, during the following:

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Of course his gift was only to reflect light back onto himself, to
illuminate the greatness that was Caledon Hockley. It was a cold stone... a
heart of ice.

Finally, when Rose's eyes FILL FRAM, we MORPH SLOWLY to her eyes as the are
now... transforming through 84 years of life...

                                                                TRANSITION

68 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

Without a cut the wrinkled, weathered landscape of age has appeared around
her eyes. But the eyes themselves are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

After all these years, feel it closing around my throat like a dog collar.

THE CAMERA PUllS BACK to show her whole face.

                                   ROSE

I can still feel its weight. If you could have felt it, not just seen it...

                                  LOVETT

Well, that's the general idea, my dear.

                                  BODINE

So let me get this right. You were gonna kill yourself by jumping off the
Titanic?

                               (he guffaws)

That's great!

                                  LOVETT

                                (warningly)

Lewis...

But Rose laughs with Bodine.

                                  BODINE

                             (still laughing)

All you had to do was wait two days!

Lovett, standing out of Rose's sightline, checks his watch. Hours have
passed. This process is taking too long.

                                  LOVETT

Rose, tell us more about the diamond. What did Hockley do with it after
that?

                                   ROSE

Im afraid I'm feeling a little tired, Mr. Lovett.

Lizzy picks up the cue and starts to wheel her out.

                                  LOVETT

Wait! Can you give us something go on, here. Like who had access to the
safe. What about this Lovejoy guy? The valet. Did he have the combination?

                                   LIZZY

That's enough.

Lizzy takes her out. Rose's old hand reapears at the doorway in a frail
wave goodbye.

                                                                   CUT TO:

69 EXT. LAUNCH AREA/KELDYSH DECK - DAY

As the big hydraulic jib swings one of the Mir subs out over the water.
Lovett walks as he talks with Bobby Buell, the partners' rep. They weave
among deck cranes, launch crew, sub maintenance guys.

                                   BUELL

The partners are pissed.

                                   BROCK

Bobby, buy me time. I need time.

                                   BUELL

We're running thirty thousand a day, and we're six days over. I'm telling
you what they're telling me. The hand is on the plug. It's starting to
pull.

                                   BROCK

Well you tell the hand I need another two days! Bobby, Bobby, Bobby...
we're close! I smell it. I smell ice. She had the diamond on... now we just
have to find out where it wound up. I just gotta work her a bit more. Okay?

Brock turns and sees Lizy standing behind him. She has overheard the past
part of his dialogue with Buell. He goes to her and hustles her away from
Buell, toward a quite spot on the deck.

                                   BROCK

Hey, Lizzy. I need to talk to you for a second.

                                   LIZZY

Don't you mean work me?

                                   BROCK

Look, I'm running out of time. I need your help.

                                   LIZZY

I'm not going to help you browbeat my hundred and

                                  (MORE)

                              LIZZY (CONT'D)

one year old grandmother. I came down here to tell you to back off.

                                   BROCK

                      (with undisguised desperation)

Lizzy... you gotta understand something. I've bet it all to find the Heart
of the Ocean. I've got all my dough tied up in this thing. My wife even
divorced me over this hunt. I need what's locked inside your grandma's
memory.

                          (he holds out his hand)

You see this? Right here?

She looks at his hand, palm up. Empty. Cupped, as if around an imaginary
shape.

                                   LIZZY

What?

                                   BROCK

That's the shape my hand's gonna be when I hold that thing. You understand?
I'm not leaving here without it.

                                   LIZZY

Look, Brock, she's going to do this her way, in her own time. Don't forget,
she contacted you. She's out here for her own reasons, God knows what they
are.

                                  LOVETT

Maybe she wants to make peace with the past.

                                   LIZZY

What past? She has never once, not once, ever said a word about being on
the Titanic until two days ago.

                                  LOVETT

Then we're all meeting your grandmother for the first time.

                                   LIZZY

                            (looks at him hard)

You think she was really there?

                                  LOVETT

Oh, yeah. Yeah, I'm a believer. She was there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

70 INT. IMAGING SHACK

Bodine starts the tape recorder. Rose is gazing at the screen seeing THE
LIVE FEED FROM THE WRECK--SNOOP DOG is moving along the starboard side of
the hull, heading aft. The rectangular windows of A deck (forward) march
past on the right.

                                   ROSE

The next day, Saturday, I remember thinking how the sunlight felt.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

71 EXT. B DECK TITANIC - DAY

MATCH DISSOLVE from the rusting hulk to the gleaming new Titanic in 1912,
passing the end of the enclosed promenade just as Rose walks into the
sunlight right in front of us. She is stunningly dressed and walking with
purpose.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

As if I hadn't felt the sun in years.

IT IS SATURDAY APRIL 13, 1912. Rose unlatches the gate to go down into
third class. The steerage men on the deck stop what they're doing and stare
at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

72 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The social center of steerage life. It is stark by comparison to the
opulence of first class, but is a loud, boisterous place. There are mothers
with babies, kids running between the benches yelling in several languages
and being scolded in several more. There are old women yelling, men playing
chess, girls doing needlepoint and reading dime novels. There is even an
upright piano and Tommy Ryan is noodling around it.

Three boys, shrieking and shouting, are scrambling around chasing a rat
under the benches, trying to whomp it with a shoe and causing general
havoc. Jack is playing with 5 year old CORA CARTMeLL, drawing funny faces
together in his sketchbook.

Fabrizio is struggling to get a conversation going with an attractive
Norwegian girl, HELGA DAHL, sitting with her family at a table across the
room.

                                 FABRIZIO

No Italian? Some little English?

                                   HELGA

No, no. Norwegian. Only.

Helga's eye is caught by something. Fabrizio looks, does a take... and
Jack, curious, follows their gaze to see...

Rose, coming toward them. The activity in the room stops... a hush falls.
Rose feels suddenly self-conscious as the steerage passengers stare openly
at this princess, some with resentment, others with awe. She spots Jack and
gives a little smile, walking straight to him. He rises to meet her,
smiling.

                                   ROSE

Hello Jack.

Fabrizio and Tommy are floored. Its like the slipper fitting Cinderella.

                                   JACK

Hello again.

                                   ROSE

Could I speak to you in private?

                                   JACK

Uh, yes. Of course. After you.

He motions her ahead and follows. Jack glances over his shoulder, one
eyebrow raised, as he walks out with her leaving a stunned silence.

                                                                   CUT TO:

73 EXT. BOAT DECK - DAY

Jack and Rose walk side by side. They pass people reading and talking in
steamer chairs, some of whom glance curiously at the mismatched couple. He
feels out of place in his rough clothes. They are both awkward, for
different reasons.

                                   JACK

So, you got a name by the way?

                                   ROSE

Rose. Rose DeWitt Bukater.

                                   JACK

That's quite a moniker. I may hafta get you to write that down.

There is an awkward pause.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Dawson, I--

                                   JACK

Jack.

                                   ROSE

Jack... I feel like such an idiot. It took me all morning to get up the
nerve to face you.

                                   JACK

Well, here you are.

                                   ROSE

Here I am. I... I want to thank you for what you did. Not just for... for
pulling me back. But for your discretion.

                                   JACK

You're welcome. Rose.

                                   ROSE

Look, I know what you must be thinking! Poor little rich girl. What does
she know about misery?

                                   JACK

That's not what I was thinking. What I was thinking was... what could have
happened to hurt this girl so much she though she had no way out.

                                   ROSE

I don't... it wasn't just one thing. It was everything. It was them, it was
their whole world. And I was trapped in it, like an insect in amber.

                                (in a rush)

I just had to get away... just run and run and run... and then I was at the
back rail and there was no more ship... even the Titanic wasn't big enough.
Not enough to get away from them. And before I'd really though about it, I
was over the rail. I was so furious. I'll show them. They'll be sorry!

                                   JACK

Uh huh. They'll be sorry. 'Course you'll be dead.

                                   ROSE

                           (she lowers her head)

Oh God, I am such an utter fool.

                                   JACK

That penguin last night, is he one of them?

                                   ROSE

Penguin? Oh, Cal! He is them.

                                   JACK

Is he your boyfriend?

                                   ROSE

Worse I'm afraid.

She shows him her engagement ring. A sizable diamond.

                                   JACK

Gawd look at that thing! You would have gone straight to the bottom.

They laugh together. A passing steward scowls at Jack, who is clearly not a
first class passenger, but Rose just glares at him away.

                                   JACK

So you feel like you're stuck on a train you can't get off 'cause you're
marryin' this fella.

                                   ROSE

Yes, exactly!

                                   JACK

So don't marry him.

                                   ROSE

If only it were that simple.

                                   JACK

It is that simple.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack... please don't judge me until you've seen my world.

                                   JACK

Well, I guess I will tonight.

Looking for another topic, any other topic, she indicates his sketchbook.

                                   ROSE

What's this?

                                   JACK

Just some sketches.

                                   ROSE

May I?

The question is rhetorical because she has already grabbed the book. She
sits on a deck chair and opens the sketchbook. ON JACK'S sketches... each
one an expressive little bit of humanity: an old woman's hands, a sleeping
man, a father and daughter at the rail. The faces are luminous and alive.
His book is a celebration of the human condition.

                                   ROSE

Jack, these are quite good! Really, they are.

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

Some loose sketches fall out and are taken by the wind. Jack scrambles
after them... catching two, but the rest are gone, over the rail.

                                   ROSE

Oh no! Oh, I'm so sorry. Truly!

                                   JACK

Well, they didn't think too much of 'em in Paree.

He snaps his wrist, shaking his drawing hand in a flourish.

                                   JACK

I just seem to spew 'em out. Besides, they're not worth a damn anyway.

For emphasis he throws away the two he caught. They sail off.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

You're deranged!

She goes back to the book, turning a page.

                                   ROSE

Well, well...

She has come upon a series of nudes. Rose is transfixed by the languid
beauty he has created. His nudes are soulful, real, with expressive hands
and eyes. They feel more like portraits than studies of the human form...
almost uncomfortably intimate. Rose blushes, raising the book as some
strollers go by.

                                   ROSE

                         (trying to be very adult)

And these were drawn from life?

                                   JACK

Yup. That's one of the great things about Paris. Lots of girls willing take
their clothes off.

She studies one drawing in particular, the girl posed half in sunlight,
half in shadow. Her hands lie at her chin, one furled and one open like a
flower, languid and graceful. The drawing is like an Alfred Steiglitz print
of Georgia O'Keefe.

                                   ROSE

You liked this woman. You used her several times.

                                   JACK

She had beautiful hands.

                                   ROSE

                                 (smiling)

I think you must have had a love affair with her...

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

No, no! Just with her hands.

                                   ROSE

                      (looking up from the drawings)

You have a gift, Jack. You do. You see people.

                                   JACK

I see you.

There it is. That piercing gaze again.

                                   ROSE

And...?

                                   JACK

You wouldn'ta jumped.

                                                                   CUT TO:

74 INT. RECEPTION ROOM / D-DECK - DAY

Ruth is having tea with NOEL LUCY MARTHA DYER-EDWARDES, the COUNTESS OF
ROTHES, a 35ish English blue-blood with patirician features. Ruth sees
someone coming across the room and lowers her voice.

                                   RUTH

Oh no, that vulgar Brown woman is coming this way. Get up, quickly before
she sits with us.

Molly Brown walks up, greeting them cheerfully as they are rising.

                                   MOLLY

Hello girls, I was hoping I'd catch you at tea.

                                   RUTH

We're awfully sorry you missed it. The Countess and I are just off to take
the air on the boat deck.

                                   MOLLY

That sounds great. Let's go. I need to catch up on the gossip.

Ruth grits her teeth as the three of them head for the Grand Staircase to
go up. TRACKING WITH THEM, as they cross the room, the SHOT HANDS OFF to
Bruce Ismay and Captain Smith at another table.

                                   ISMAY

So you've not lit the last four boilers then?

                                   SMITH

No, but we're making excellent time.

                                   ISMAY

                               (impatiently)

Captain, the press knows the size of Titanic, let them marvel at her speed
too. We must give them something new to print. And the maiden voyage of
Titnaic must make headlines!

                                   SMITH

I prefer not to push the engines until they've been properly run in.

                                   ISMAY

Of course I leave it to your good offices to decide what's best, but what a
glorious end to your last crossing if we get into New York Tuesday night
and surprise them all.

                    (Ismay slaps his hand on the table)

Retire with a bang, eh, E.J?

A beat. Then Smith nods, stiffy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

75 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE - DAY

Rose and Jack stroll aft, past people lounging on deck chairs in the
slanting late-afternoon light. Stewards scurry to serve tea or hot cocoa.

                                   ROSE

                           (girlish and excited)

You know, my dream has always been to just chuck it all and become an
artist... living in a garret, poor but free!

                                   JACK

                                (laughing)

You wouldn't last two days. There's no hot water, and hardly ever any
caviar.

                                   ROSE

                            (angry in a flash)

Listen, buster... I hate caviar! And I'm tired of people dismissing my
dreams with a chuckle and a pat on the head.

                                   JACK

I'm sorry. Really... I am.

                                   ROSE

Well, alright. There's something in me, Jack. I feel it. I don't know what
it is, whether I should be an artist, or, I don't know... a dancer. Like
Isadora Duncan.... a wild pagan spirit...

She leaps forward, lands deftly and whirls like a dervish. Then she sees
something ahead and her face lights up.

                                   ROSE

...or a moving picture actress!

She takes his hand and runs, pulling him along the deck toward--

DANIEL AND MARY MARVIN. Daniel is cranking the big wooden movie camera as
she poses stiffly at the rail.

                                  MARVIN

You're sad. Sad, sad, sad. You've left your lover on the shore. You may
never see him agian. Try to be sadder, darling.

SUDDENLY Rose shoots into the shot and strikes a theatrical pose at the
rail next to Mary. Mary bursts out laughing. Rose pulls Jack into the
picture and makes him pose.

Marvin grins and starts yelling and gesturing. We see this in CUTS, with
music and no dialogue.

SERIES OF CUTS:

Rose posing tragically at the rail, the back of her hand to her forehead.

Jack on a deck chair, pretending to be a Pasha, the two girls pantomiming
fanning him like slave girls.

Jack, on his knees, pleading with his hands clasped while Rose, standing,
turns her head in bored disdain.

Rose cranking the camera, while Daniel and Jack have a western shoot-out.
Jack wins and leers into the lens, twirling an air mustache like Snidely
Whiplash.

                                                                   CUT TO:

76 EXT. A DECK PROMENADE / AFT - SUNSET

Painted with orange light, Jack and Rose lean on the A-deck rail aft,
shoulder to shoulder. The ship's lights come on.

It is a magical moment... perfect.

                                   ROSE

So then what, Mr. Wandering Jack?

                                   JACK

Well, then logging got to be too much like work, so I went down to Los
Angelas to the pier in Santa Monica. That's a swell place, they even have a
rollercoaster. I sketched portraits there for ten cents a piece.

                                   ROSE

A whole ten cents?!

                                   JACK

                             (not getting it)

Yeah; it was great money... I could make a dollar a day, sometimes. But
only in summer. When it got cold, I decided to go to Paris and see what the
real artists were doing.

                                   ROSE

                          (looks at the dusk sky)

Why can't I be like you Jack? Just head out for the horizon whenever I feel
like it.

                             (turning to him)

Say we'll go there, sometime... to that pier... even if we only ever just
talk about it.

                                   JACK

Alright, we're going. We'll drink cheap beer and go on the rollercoaster
until we throw up and we'll ride horses on the beach... right in the
surf... but you have to ride like a cowboy, none of that side-saddle stuff.

                                   ROSE

You mean one leg on each side? Scandalous! Can you show me?

                                   JACK

Sure. If you like.

                                   ROSE

                             (smiling at him)

I think I would.

                        (she looks at the horizon)

And teach me to spit too. Like a man. Why should only men be able to spit.
It's unfair.

                                   JACK

They didn't teach you that in finishing school? Here, it's easy. Watch
closely.

He spits. It arcs out over the water.

                                   JACK

Your turn.

Rose screws up her mouth and spits. A pathetic little bit of foamy spittle
which mostly runs down her chin before falling off into the water.

                                   JACK

Nope, that was pitiful. Here, like this... you hawk it down... HHHNNNK!...
then roll it on your tongue, up to the front, like thith, then a big breath
and PLOOOW!! You see the range on that thing?

She goes through the steps. Hawks it down, etc. He coaches her through it
(ad lib) while doing the steps himself. She lets fly. So does he. Two
comets of gob fly out over the water.

                                   JACK

That was great!

Rose turns to him, her face alight. Suddenly she blanches. He sees her
expression and turns.

RUTH, the Countess of Rothes, and Molly Brown have been watching them
hawking lugees. Rose becomes instantly composed.

                                   ROSE

Mother, may I introduce Jack Dawson.

                                   RUTH

Charmed, I'm sure.

Jack has a little spit running down his chin. He doesn't know it. Molly
Brown is grinning. As Rose proceeds with the introductions, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

The others were gracious and curious about the man who'd saved my life. But
my mother looked at him like an insect. A dangerous insect which must be
squashed quickly.

                                   MOLLY

Well, Jack, it sounds like you're a good man to have around in a sticky
spot--

They all jump as a BUGLER sounds the meal call right behind them.

                                   MOLLY

Why do they insist on always announcing dinner like a damn cavalry charge?

                                   ROSE

Shall we go dress, mother?

                            (over her shoulder)

See you at dinner, Jack.

                                   RUTH

                            (as they walk away)

Rose, look at you... out in the sun with no hat. Honestly!

The Countess exits with Ruth and Rose, leaving Jack and Molly alone on
deck.

                                   MOLLY

Son, do you have the slightest comprehension of what you're doing?

                                   JACK

Not really.

                                   MOLLY

Well, you're about to go into the snakepit. I hope you're ready. What are
you planning to wear?

Jack looks down at his clothes. Back up at her. He hadn't thought about
that.

                                   MOLLY

I figured.

                                                                   CUT TO:

77 INT. MOLLY BROWN'S STATEROOM

Men's suits and jackets and formal wear are strewn all over the place.
Molly is having a fine time. Jack is dressed, except for his jacket, and
Molly is tying his bow tie.

                                   MOLLY

Don't feel bad about it. My husband still can't tie one of these damn
things after 20 years. There you go.

She picks up a jacket off the bed and hands it to him. Jack goes into the
bathroom to put it on. Molly starts picking up the stuff off the bed.

                                   MOLLY

I gotta buy everything in three sizes 'cause I never know how much he's
been eating while I'm away.

She turns and sees him, though we don't.

                                   MOLLY

My, my, my... you shine up like a new penny.

                                                                   CUT TO:

78 EXT. BOAT DECK / FIRST CLAsS ENTRANCE - DUSK

A purple sky, shot with orange, in the west. Drifting strains of classic
music. We TRACK WITH JACK along the deck. By Edwardian standards he looks
badass. Dashing in his borrowed white-tie outfit, right down to his pearl
studs.

A steward bows and smartly opens the door to the First Class Entrance.

                                  STEWARD

Good evening, sir.

Jack plays the role smoothly. Nods with just the right degree of disdain.

                                                                   CUT TO:

79 INT. UPPER LANDING / GRAND STAIRCASE AND A-DECK

Jack steps in and his breath is taken away by the splendor spread out
before him. Overhead is the enormous glass dome, with a crystal chandelier
at its center. Sweeping down six stories is the First Class Grand
Staircase, the epitome of the opulent naval architecture of the time.

And the people: the women in their floor length dresses, elaborate
hairstyles and abundant jewelry... the gentlemen in evening dress, standing
with one hand at the small of the back, talking quietly.

Jack descends to A deck. Several men nod a perfunctory greeting. He nods
back, keeping it simple. He feels like a spy.

Cal comes down the stairs, with Ruth on his arm, covered in jewelry. They
both walk right past Jack, neither one gecognizeing him. Cal nods at him,
one gent to another. But Jack barely has time to be amused. Because just
behind Cal and Ruth on the stairs is Rose, a vision in red and black, her
low-cut dress showing off her neck and shoulders, her arms seathed in white
gloves that come well above above the elbow. Jack is hypnotized by her
beauty.

CLOSE ON ROSE as she approaches Jack. He imitates the gentlemen's stance,
hand behind his back. She extends her gloved hand and he takes it, kissing
the back of her fingers. Rose flushes, beaming noticeably. She can't take
her eyes off him.

                                   JACK

I saw that in a nickelodean once, and I always wanted to do it.

                                   ROSE

Cal, surely you remember Mr. Dawson.

                                    CAL

                            (caught off guard)

Dawson! I didn't recognize you.

                               (studies him)

Amazing! You could almost pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

80 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

CUT TO THE RECEPTION ROOM ON D DECK, as the party descends to dinner. They
encounter Molly Brown, looking good in a beaded dress, in her own busty
broad-shouldered way. Molly grins when she sees Jack. As they are going
into the dining saloon she walks next to him, speaking low:

                                   MOLLY

Ain't nothin' to it, is there, Jack?

                                   JACK

Yeah, you just dress like a pallbearer and keep your nose up.

                                   MOLLY

Remember, the only thing they respect is money, so just act like you've got
a lot of it and you're in the club.

As they enter the swirling throng, Rose leans close to him, pointing out
several notables.

                                   ROSE

There's the Countess Rothes. And that's John Jacob Astor... the richest man
on the ship. His little wifey there, Madeleine, is my age and in a delicate
condition. See how she's trying to hide it. Quite the scandal.

                         (nodding toward a couple)

And over there, that's Sir Cosmo and Lucile, Lady Duff-Gordon. She designs
naughty lingerie, among her many talents. Very popular with the royals.

Cal becomes engrossed in a conversations with Cosmo Duff-Gordon and Colonel
Gracie, while Ruth, the Countess and Lucille discuss fashion. Rose picots
Jack smoothly, to show him another couple, dressed impeccably.

                                   ROSE

And that's Benjamin Guggenheim and his mistress, Madame Aubert. Mrs.
Guggenheim is at home with the children, of course.

Cal, meanwhile, is accepting the praise of his male counterparts, who are
looking at Rose like a prize show horse.

                                 SIR COSMO

Hockley, she is splendid.

                                    CAL

Thank you.

                                  GRACIE

Cal's a lucky man. I know him well, and it can only be luck.

Ruth steps over, hearing the last. She takes Cal's arm, somewhat
coquettishly.

                                   RUTH

How can you say that Colonel? Caledon Hockley is a great catch.

The entourage strolls toward the dining saloon, where they run into the
Astor's going through the ornate double doors.

                                   ROSE

J.J., Madeleine, I'd like you to meet Jack Dawson.

                                   ASTOR

                            (shaking his hand)

Good to meet you Jack. Are you of the Boston Dawsons?

                                   JACK

No, the Chippewa Falls Dawsons, actually.

J.J. nods as if he's heard of them, then looks puzzled. Madeleine Astor
appraises Jack and whispers girlishly to Rose:

                                 MADELEINE

It's a pity we're both spoken for, isn't it?

                                                                   CUT TO:

81 INT. DINING SALOON

Like a ballroom at the palace, alive and lit by a constellation of
chandeliers, full of elegantly dressed people and beautiful music from
BANDLEADER WALLACE HARTLEY'S small orchestra. As Rose and Jack enter and
move across the room to their table, Cal and Ruth beside them, we hear...

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

He must have been nervous but he never faltered. They assumed he was one of
them... a young captain of industry perhaps... new money, obviously, but
still a memeber of the club. Mother of course, could always be counted
upon...

                                                                   CUT TO:

82 INT. DINING SALOON

CLOSE ON RUTH.

                                   RUTH

Tell us of the accommodations in steerage, Mr. Dawson. I hear they're quite
good on this ship.

WIDER: THE TABLE. Jack is seated opposite Rose, who is flanked by Cal and
Thomas Andrews. Also at the table are Molly Brown, Ismay, Colonel Gracie,
the Countess, Guggenheim, Madame Aubert, and the Astors.

                                   JACK

The best I've seen, m'am. Hardly any rats.

Rose motions surreptitiously for Jack to take his napkin off his plate.

                                    CAL

Mr. Dawson is joining us from third class. He was of some assistance to my
fiancee last night.

                        (to Jack, as if to a child)

This is foie gras. It's goose liver.

We see whispers exchanged. Jack becomesthe subject of furtive glances. Now
they're all feeling terribly liberal and dangerous.

                                GUGGENHEIM

                          (low to Madame Aubert)

What is Hockly hoping to prove, bringing this... bohemian... up here?

                                  WAITER

                                 (to Jack)

How do you take your caviar, sir?

                                    CAL

                            (answering for him)

Just a soupcon of lemon...

                            (to Jack, smiling)

...it improves the flavor with champagne.

                                   JACK

                              (to the waiter)

No caviar for me, thanks.

                                 (to Cal)

Never did like it much.

He looks at Rose, pokerfaced, and she smiles.

                                   RUTH

And where exactly do you live, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

Well, right now my address is the RMS Titanic. After that, I'm on God's
good humor.

Salad is served. Jack reaches for the fish fork. Rose gives him a look and
picks up the salad fork, prompting him with her eyes. He changes forks.

                                   RUTH

You find that sort of rootless existence appealing, do you?

                                   JACK

Well... it's a big world, and I want to see it all before I go. My father
was always talkin' about goin' to see the ocean. He died in the town he was
born in, and never did see it. You can't wait around, because you never
know what hand you're going to get dealt next. See, my folks died in a fire
when I was fifteen, and I've been on the road since. Somethin' like that
teaches you to take life as it comes at you. To make each day count.

Molly Brown raises her glass in a salute.

                                   MOLLY

Well said, Jack.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

                            (raising his glass)

Here, here.

Rose raises her glass, looking at Jack.

                                   ROSE

To making it count.

Ruth, annoyed that Jack has scored a point, presses him further.

                                   RUTH

How is it you have the means to travel, Mr. Dawson?

                                   JACK

I work my way from place to place. Tramp steamers and such. I won my ticket
on Titanic here in a lucky hand at poker.

                           (he glances at Rose)

A very lucky hand.

                                  GRACIE

All life is a game of luck.

                                    CAL

A real man makes his own luck, Archie.

Rose notices that Thomas Andrews, sitting next to her, is writing in his
notebook, completely ignoring the conversation.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, what are you doing? I see you everywhere writing in this
little book.

                           (grabs it and reads)

Increase number of screws in hat hooks from 2 to 3. You build the biggest
ship in the world and this preoccupies you?!

Andrews smiles sheepishly.

                                   ISMAY

He knows every rivet in her, don't you Thomas?

                                  ANDREWS

All three million of them.

                                   ISMAY

His blood and soul are in the ship. She may be mine on paper, but in the
eyes of God she belongs to Thomas Andrews.

                                   ROSE

Your ship is a wonder, Mr. Andrews. Truly.

                                  ANDREWS

Thankyou, Rose.

We see that Andrews has come under Rose's spell.

83 TIME TRANSITION: Dessert has been served and a waiter arrives with
cigars in a humidor on a wheeled cart. The men start clipping ends and
lighting.

                                   ROSE

                              (low, to Jack)

Nest it'll be brandies in the Smoking Room.

                                  GRACIE

                                 (rising)

Well, join me for a brandy, gentlemen?

                                   ROSE

                                   (low)

Now they retreat into a cloud of smoke and congratulate each other on being
masters of the universe.

                                  GRACIE

Joining us, Dawson? You don't want to stay out here with the women, do you?

Actually he does, but...

                                   JACK

No thanks. I'm heading back.

                                    CAL

Probably best. It'll be all business and politics, that sort of thing.
Wouldn't interest you. Good of you to come.

Cal and te other gentlemen exit.

                                   ROSE

Jack, must you go?

                                   JACK

Time for my coach to turn back into a pumpkin.

He leans over to take her hand.

INSERT: We see him slip a tiny folded not into her palm.

Ruth, scowling, watches him walk away across the enormous room. Rose
surreptitiously opens the note below table level. It reads: "Make it count.
Meet me at the clock".

                                                                   CUT TO:

84 INT. A-DECK FOYER-NIGHT

Rose crosses the A-Deck foyer, sighting Jack at the landing above. Overhead
is the crystal dome. Jack has his back to her, studying the ornate clock
with its carved figures of Honor and Glory. It softly strikes the hour.

MOVING WITH ROSE as she goes up the sweeping staircase toward him. He
turns, sees her... smiles.

                                   JACK

Want to go to a real party?

                                                                   CUT TO:

85 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

Crow led and alive with music, laughter and raucous carrying on. An ad hoc
band is gathered near the upright piano, honking out lively stomping music
on fiddle, accoridon and tambourine. People of all ages are dancing,
drinking beer and wine, smoking, laughing, even brawling.

Tommy hands Rose a pint of stout and she hoists it. Jack meanwhile dances
with 5 year old Cora Cartmell, or tries to, with her standing on his feet.
As the tune ends, Rose leans down to the little girl.

                                   ROSE

May I cut in, miss?

                                   JACK

You're still my best girl, Cora.

Cora scampers off. Rose and Jack face each other. She is trembling as he
takes her right hand in his left. His other hand slides to the small of her
back. It is an electrifying moment.

                                   ROSE

I don't know the steps.

                                   JACK

Just move with me. Don't think.

The music starts and they are off. A little awkward at first, she starts to
get into it. She grins at Jack as she starts to get the rhythm of the
steops.

                                   ROSE

Wait... stop!

She bends down, pulling off her high heeled shoes, and flings them to
Tommy. Then she grabs Jack and they plunge back into the fray, dancing
faster as the music speeds up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

86 OMITTED

87 INT. THIRD CLASS GENERAL ROOM

The scene is rowdy and rollicking. A table gets knocked over as a drunk
crashes into it. And in the middle of it... Rose dancing with Jack in her
stocking feet. The steps are fast and she shines with sweat. A space opens
around them, and people watch them, clapping as the band plays faster and
faster.

FABRIZIO AND HELGA. Dancing has obviated the need for a common language. He
whirls her, then she responds by whirling him... Fabrizio's eyes go wide
when he realizes she's stronger than he is.

The tune ends in a mad rush. Jack steps away from Rose with a flourish,
allowing her to take a bow. Exhilarated and slightly tipsy, she does a
graceful ballet ployer, feet turned out perfectly. Everyone laughs and
applauds. Rose is a hit with the steerage folks, who've never had a lady
party with them.

They move to a table, flushed and sweaty. Rose grabs Fabrizio's cigarette
and takes a big drag. She's feeling cocky. Fabrizio is grinning, holding
hands with Helga.

                                   JACK

How you two doin'?

                                 FABRIZIO

I don't know hwat she's say, she don't know what I say, so we get along
fine.

Tommy walks up with a pint for each of them. Rose chugs hers, showing off.

                                   ROSE

You think a first class girl can't drink?

Everybody else is dancing again, and Bjorn Gundersen crashes into Tommy,
who sloshes his beer over Rose's dress. She laughs, not caring. But Tommy
lunges, grabbing Bjorn and wheeling him around.

                                   TOMMY

You stupid bastard!!

Bjorn comes around, his fists coming up... and Jack leaps into the middle
of it, pushing them apart.

                                   JACK

Boys, boys! Did I ever tell you the one about the Swede and the Irishman
goin' to the whorehouse?

Tommy stands there, all piss and vinegar, chest puffed up. Then he grins
and claps Bjorn on the shoulder.

                                   ROSE

So, you think you're big tough men? Let's see you do this.

In her stocking feet she assumes a ballet stance, arms raised, and goes up
on point, taking her entire weight on the tips of her toes. The guys gape
at her incredible muscle control. She comes back down, then her face screws
up in pain. She grabs one foot, hopping around.

                                   ROSE

Oooowww! I haven't done that in years.

Jack catches her as she loses her balance, and everyone cracks up.

THE DOOR to the well deck is open a few inches as Lovejoy watches through
the gap. He sees Jack holding Rose, both of them laughing.

LOVEJOY closes the door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

88 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

The stars blaze overhead, so bright and clear you can see the Milky Way.
Rose and Jack walk along the row of lifeboats. Still giddy from the party,
they are singing a popular song "Come Josephine in My Flying Machine".

                                 JACK/ROSE

Come Josephine in my flying machine

And it's up she goes! Up she goes!

In the air she goes. Where? There she goes!

They fumble the words and break down laughing. They have reached the First
Class Entrance, but don't go straight in, not wanting the evening to end.
Through the doors the sound of the ship's orchestra wafts gently. Rose
grabs a davit and leans back, staring at the cosmos.

                                   ROSE

Isn't it magnificent? So grand and endless.

She goes to the rail and leans on it.

                                   ROSE

They're such small people, Jack... my crowd. They think they're giants on
the earth, but they're not even dust in God's eye. They live inside this
little tiny champagne bubble... and someday the bubble's going to burst.

He leans at the rail next to her, his hand just touching hers. It is the
slightest contact imaginable, and all either one of them can feel is that
square inch of skin where their hands are touching.

                                   JACK

You're not one of them. There's been a mistake.

                                   ROSE

A mistake?

                                   JACK

Uh huh. You got mailed to the wrong address.

                                   ROSE

                                (laughing)

I did, didn't I?

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

                            (pointing suddenly)

Look! A shooting star.

                                   JACK

That was a long one. My father used to say that whenever you saw one, it
was a soul going to heaven.

                                   ROSE

I like that. Aren't we supposed to wish on it?

Jack looks at her, and finds that they are suddenly very close together. It
would be so easy to move another couple of inches, to kiss her. Rose seems
to be thinking the same thing.

                                   JACK

What would you wish for?

After a beat, Rose pulls back.

                                   ROSE

Something I can't have.

                            (she smiles sadly)

Goodnight, Jack. And thank you.

She leaves the rail and hurries through the First Class Entrance.

                                   JACK

Rose!!

But the door bangs shut, and she is gone. Back to her world.

                                                                   CUT TO:

89 INT. ORSE AND CAL'S SUITE / PRIVATE PROMENADE - DAY

SUNDAY APRIL 14, 1912. A bright clear day. Sunlight splashing across the
promenade. Rose and Cal are having breakfast in silence. The tension is
palpable. Trudy Bolt, in her maid's uniform, pours the coffee and goes
inside.

                                    CAL

I had hoped you would come to me last night.

                                   ROSE

I was tired.

                                    CAL

Yes. Your exertions below decks were no doubt exausting.

                                   ROSE

                               (stiffening)

I see you had that undertaker of a manservant follow me.

                                    CAL

You will never behave like that again! Do you understand?

                                   ROSE

I'm not some foreman in your mills than you can command! I am your
fiancee--

Cal explodes, sweeping the breakfast china off the table with a crash. He
moves to her in one shocking moment, glowering over her and gripping the
sides of her chair, so she is trapped between his arms.

                                    CAL

Yes! You are! And my wife... in practice, if not yet by law. So you will
honor me, as a wife is required to honor her husband! I will not be made
out a fool! Is this in any way unclear?

Rose shrinks into the chair. She sees Trudy, frozen, partway through the
door bringing the orange juice. Cal follows Rose's glance and straightens
up. He stalks past the maid, entering the stateroom.

                                   ROSE

We... had a little accident. I'm sorry, Trudy.

                                                                   CUT TO:

90 INT. RUTH'S SUITE - DAY

Rose is dressed for the day, and is in the middle of helping Ruth with her
corset. The tight bindings do not inhibit Ruth's fury at all.

                                   RUTH

You are not to see that boy again, do you understand me Rose? I forbid it!

Rose has her knee at the base of her mother's back and is pulling the
corset strings with both hands.

                                   ROSE

Oh, stop it, Mother. You'll give yourself a nosebleed.

Ruth pulls away from her, and crosses to the door, locking it. CLACK!

                                   RUTH

                             (wheeling on her)

Rose, this is not a game! Our situation is precarious. You know the money's
gone!

                                   ROSE

Of course I know it's gone. You remind me every day!

                                   RUTH

Your father left us nothing but a legacy of bad debts hidden by a good
name. And that name is the only card we have to play.

Rose turns her around and grabs the corset strings again. Ruth sucks in her
waist and Rose pulls.

                                   RUTH

I don't understand you. It is a fine match with Hockley, and it will insure
our survival.

                                   ROSE

                              (hurt and lost)

How can you put this on my shoulders?

Rose turns to her, and we see what Rose sees-- the naked fear in her
mother's eyes.

                                   RUTH

Do you want to se me working as a seamstress? Is that what you want? Do you
want to see our fine things sold at an auction, our memories scattered to
the winds? My God, Rose, how can you be so selfish?

                                   ROSE

It's so unfair.

                                   RUTH

Of course it's unfair! We're women. Our choices are never easy.

Rose pulls the corset tighter.

                                                                   CUT TO:

91 INT. FIRST CLASS DINING SALOON

At the divine service, Captain Smith is leading a group in the hymn
"Almighty Father Strong To Save." Rose and Ruth sing in the middle of the
group.

Lovejoy stands well back, keeping an eye on Rose. He notices a commotion at
the entry doors. Jack has been halted there by two stewards. He is dressed
in his third class clothes, and stands there, hat in hand, looking out of
place.

                                  STEWARD

Look, you, you're not supposed to be in here.

                                   JACK

I was just here last night... don't you remember?

                    (seeing Lovejoy coming toward him)

He'll tell you.

                                  LOVEJOY

Mr. Hockley and Mrs. DeWitt Bukater continue to be most appreciative of
your assistance. They asked me to give you this in gratitude--

He holds out two twenty dollar bills, which Jack refuses to take.

                                   JACK

I don't want money, I--

                                  LOVEJOY

--and also to remind you that you hold a third class ticket and your
presence here is no longer appropriate.

Jack spots Rose but she doesn't see him.

                                   JACK

I just need to talk to Rose for a--

                                  LOVEJOY

Gentlemen, please see that Mr. Dawson gets back where he belongs.

                   (giving the twenties to the stewards)

And that he stays there.

                                  STEWARD

Yes sir!

                                 (to Jack)

Come along you.

END ON ROSE, not seeing Jack hustled out.

                                   ROSE

                                 (singing)

O hear us when we cry to thee for those in peril on the sea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

92 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

An Edwardian nautilus room. There are machines we recognize, and some
don't. A woman pedals a stationary bicycle in a long dress, looking
rediculous. Thomas Andrews is leading a small tour group, including Rose,
Ruth and Cal. Cal is wroking the oars of a stationary rowing machine with a
well trained stroke.

                                    CAL

Reminds me of my Harvard days.

T.W. McCAULEY, the gym instructor, is a bouncy little man in white
flannels, eager to show off his modern equipment, like his present-day
counterpart on an "Abflex" infomercial. He hits a switch and a machine with
a saddle on it starts to undulate. Rose puts her hand on it, curious.

                                 MCCAULEY

The electric horse is very popular. We even have an electric camel.

                                 (to Ruth)

Care to try your hand at the rowing, m'am?

                                   RUTH

Don't be absurd. I can't think of a skill I should likely need less.

                                  ANDREWS

The next stop on our tour will be bridge. This way, please.

                                                                   CUT TO:

93 EXT. AFT WELL DECK, B-DECK AND A-DECK - DAY

Jack, walking with determination, is followed closely by Tommy and
Fabrizio. He quickly climbs the steps to B-Deck and steps over the gate
separating 3rd from 2nd class.

                                   TOMMY

She's a goddess amongst mortal men, there's no denyin'. But she's in
another world, Jackie, forget her. She's closed the door.

Jack moves furtively to the wall below the A-Deck promenade, aft.

                                   JACK

It was them, not her.

                        (glancing around the deck)

Ready... go.

Tommy shakes his head resignedly and puts his hands together, crouching
down. Jack steps into Tommy's hands and gets boosted up to the next deck,
where he scrambles nimbly over the railing, onto the First Class deck.

                                   TOMMY

He's not bein' logical, I tell ya.

                                 FABRIZIO

Amore is'a not logical.

                                                                   CUT TO:

94 EXT. A-DECK / AFT - DAY

A man is playing with his son, who is spinning a top with a string. The
man's overcoat and hat are sitting on a deck chair nearby. Jack emerges
from behind one of the huge deck cranes and calmly picks up the coat and
bowler hat. He walks away, slipping into the coat, and slicks his hair back
with spit. Then puts the hat on at a jaunty angle. At a distance he could
pass for a gentlemen.

                                                                   CUT TO:

95 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM - DAY

HAROLD BRIDE, the 21 year old Junior Wireless Operator, hustles in and
skirts around Andrews' tour group to hand a Marconigram to Captain Smith.

                                   BRIDE

Another ice warning, sir. This one from the "Baltic".

                                   SMITH

Thankyou, Sparks.

Smith glances at the message then nonchalantly puts it in his pocket. He
nods reassuringly to Rose and the group.

                                   SMITH

Not to worry, it's quite normal for this time of year. In fact, we're
speeding up. I've just ordered the last boilers lit.

Andrews scowls slightly before motioning the group toward the door. They
exit just as SECOND OFFICER CHARLES HERBERT LIGHTOLLER comes out of the
chartroom, stopping next to First Officer Murdoch.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Did we ever find those binoculars for the lookouts?

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Haven't seen them since Southampton.

                                                                   CUT TO:

96 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE - DAY

Andrews leads the group back from the bridge along the boat deck.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, I did the sum in my head, and with the number of lifeboats
times the capacity you mentioned... forgive me, but it seems that there are
not enough for everyone aboard.

                                  ANDREWS

About half, actually. Rose, you miss nothing, do you? In fact, I put in
these new type davits, which can take an extra row of boats here.

                        (he gestures along the eck)

But it was thought... by some... that the deck would look too cluttered. So
I was over-ruled.

                                    CAL

                       (slapping the side of a boat)

Waste of deck space as it is, on an unsinkable ship!

                                  ANDREWS

Sleep soundly, young Rose. I have built you a good ship, strong and true.
She's all the lifeboat you need.

As they are passing Boat 7, a gentlemen turns from the rail and walks up
behind the group. It is Jack. He taps Rose on the arm and she turns,
gasping. He motions and she cuts away from the group toward a door which
Jack holds open. They duck into the--

                                                                   CUT TO:

97 INT. GYMNASIUM - DAY

Jack closes the door behind her, and glances out through the ripple-glass
window to the starboard rail, where the gym instructor is chatting up the
woman who was riding the bike. Rose and Jack are alone in the room.

                                   ROSE

Jack, this is impossible. I can't see you.

He takes her by the shoulders.

                                   JACK

Rose, you're no picnic... you're a spoiled little brat even, but under that
you're a strong, pure heart, and you're the most amazingly astounding girl
I've ever known and--

                                   ROSE

Jack, I--

                                   JACK

No wait. Let me try to get this out. You're amazing... and I know I have
nothing to offer you, Rose. I know that. But I'm involved now. You jump, I
jump, remember? I can't turn away without knowin' that you're goin' to be
alright.

Rose feels the tears coming to her eyes. Jack is so open and real... not
like anyone she has ever known.

                                   ROSE

You're making this very hard. I'll be fine. Really.

                                   JACK

I don't think so. They've got you in a glass jar like some butterfly, and
you're goin' to die if you don't break out. Maybe not right away, 'cause
you're strong. But sooner or later the fire in you is goin' to go out.

                                   ROSE

It's not up to you to save me, Jack.

                                   JACK

You're right. Only you can do that.

                                   ROSE

I have to get back, they'll miss me. Please, Jack, for both our sakes,
leave me alone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

98 INT. FIRST CLASS LOUNG - DAY

The most elegant room on the ship, done in Louis Quinze Versaille style.
Rose sits on a divan, with a group of other women arrayed around her. Ruth,
the Countess Rothes and Lady Duff-Gordon are taking tea. Rose is silent and
still as a porcelain figurine as the conversation washes around her.

                                   RUTH

Of course the invitations had to be sent back to the printers twice. And
the bridesmaids dresses! Let me tell you what an odyssey that has been...

TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Rose as Ruth goes on.

REVERSE, ROSE'S POV: A tabeau of MOTHER and DAUGHTER having tea. The four
year old girl, wearing white gloves, daintily picking up a cookie. The
mother correcting her on her posture, and the way she holds the teacup. The
little girl is trying so hard to please, her expression serious. A glimpse
of Rose at that age, and we see the relentless conditioning... the pain to
becoming an Edwardian geisha.

ON ROSE. She calmly and deliberately turns her teacup over, spilling tea
all over her dress.

                                   ROSE

Oh, look what I've done.

                                                                   CUT TO:

99 EXT. TITANIC - DAY

TITANIC STEAMS TOWARD US, in the dusk light, as if lit by the embers of a
giant fire. As the ship looms, FILLING FRAME, we push in on the bow. Jack
is there, right at the apex of the bow railing, his favorite spot. He
closes his eyes, letting the chill wind clear his head.

Jack hears her voice, behind him...

                                   ROSE

Hello, Jack.

He turns and she is standing there.

                                   ROSE

I changed my mind.

He smiles at her, his eyes drinking her in. Her cheeks are red with the
chill wind, and her eyes sparkle. Her hair blows wildly about her face.

                                   ROSE

Fabrizio said you might be up--

                                   JACK

Sssshh. Come here.

He puts his hands on her waist. As if he is going to kiss her.

                                   JACK

Close your eyes.

She does, and he turns her to face forward, the way the ship is going. He
presses her gently to the rail, standing right behind her. Then he takes
her two hands and raises them until she is standing with her arms
outstetched on each side. Rose is going along with him. When he lowers his
hands, her arms stay up... like wings.

                                   JACK

Okay. Open them.

Rose gasps. There is nothing in her field of vision but water. It's like
there is no ship under them at all, just the two of them soaring. The
Atlantic unrolls toward her, a hammered copper shield under a dusk sky.
There is only the wind, and the hiss of the water 50 feel below.

                                   ROSE

I'm flying!

She leans forward, arching her back. He puts his hands on her waist to
steady her.

                                   JACK

                             (singing softly)

Come Josephine in my flying machine...

Rose cleses her eyes, feeling herself floating weightless far above the
sea. She smiles dreamily, then leans back, gently pressing her back against
his chest. He pushes forward slightly against her.

Slowly he raises his hands, arms outstretched, and they meet hers...
fingertips gently touching. Then their fingers intertwine. Moving slowly,
their fingers caress through and around each other like the bodies of two
lovers.

Jack tips his face forward into her blowing hair, letting the scent of her
wash over him, until his cheek is agianst her ear.

Rose turns her head until her lips are near his. She lowers her arms,
turning further, until she finds his mouth with hers. He wraps his arms
around her from behind, and they kiss like this with her head turned and
tilted back, surrendering to him, to the emotion, to the inevitable. They
kiss, slowly and tremulously, and then with building passion.

Jack and the ship seem to merge into one force of power and optimism,
lifting her, buoying her forward on a magical journey, soaring onward into
a night without fear.

100 IN THE CROW'S NEST, high above and behind them, lookout FREDERICK FLEET
nudges his mate, REGINALD LEE, pointing down at the figures in the bow.

                                   FLEET

Wish I had those bleedin' binoculars.

101 JACK AND ROSE, embracing at the bow rail, DISSOLVE SLOWLY AWAY, leaving
the ruined bow of the WRECK--

                                                                   CUT TO:

102 INT. KELDYSH IMAGING SHACK

OLD ROSE blinks, seeming to come back to the present. She sees the wreck on
the screen, the sad ghost ship deep in the abyss.

                                   ROSE

That was the last time Titanic ever saw daylight.

Brock Lovett changes the tape in the minicassette recorder.

                                   BROCK

So we're up to dusk on the night of the sinking. Six hours to go.

                                  BODINE

Don't you love it? There's Smith, he's standing there with the iceberg
warning in his fucking hand...

                            (remembering Rose)

... excuse me... in his hand, and he's ordering more speed.

                                   BROCK

26 years of experience working against him. He figures anything big enough
to sink the ship they're going to see in time to turn. But the ship's too
big, with too small a rudder... it can't corner worth shit. Everything he
knows is wrong.

ROSE is ignoring this conversation. She has the art-nouveau comb with the
jade butterfly on the handle in her hands, turning it slowly. She is
watching a monitor, which shows the ruins of Suite B-52/56. PUSH IN until
the image fills frame.

                                                               TRANSITION:

103 INT. ROSE'S SUITE

... 1912. Like in a dream the beautiful woodwork and satin upholstery
emerge from the rusted ruin. Jack is overwhelmed by the opulence of the
room. He sets his sketchbood and drawing materials on the marble table.

                                   ROSE

Will this light do? Don't artists need good light?

                                   JACK

                            (bad French accent)

Zat is true, I am not used to working in such 'orreeble conditions.

                          (seeing the paintings)

Hey... Monet!

He crouches next to the paintings stacked against the wall.

                                   JACK

Isn't he great... the use of color? I saw him once... through a hole in
this garden fence in Giverny.

She goes into the adjoining walk-in wardrobe closet. He sees her go to the
safe and start working the combination. He's fascinated.

                                   ROSE

Cal insist on luggin this thing everywhere.

                                   JACK

Should I be expecting him anytime soon?

                                   ROSE

Not as long as the cigars and brandy hold out.

CLUNK! She unlocks the safe. Glancing up, she meets his eyes in the mirror
behind the safe. She opens it and removes the necklace, then holds it out
to Jack who takes it nervously.

                                   JACK

What is it? A sapphire?

                                   ROSE

A diamond. A very rare diamond, called the Heart of the Ocean.

Jack gazes at wealth beyond his comprehension.

                                   ROSE

I want you to draw me like your French girl. Wearing this.

                            (she smiles at him)

Wearing only this.

He looks up at her, surprised, and we CUT TO:

104 ROSE'S BEDROOM. ON THE BUTTERFLY COMB as Rose draws it out of her hair.
She shakes her head and her hair falls free around her shoulders.

105 IN THE SITTING ROOM Jack is laying out his pencils like surgical tools.
His sketchbook is open and ready. He looks up as she comes into the room,
wearing a silk kimono.

                                   ROSE

The last thing I need is another picture of me looking like a china doll.
As a paying customer, I expect to get what I want.

She hands him a dime and steps back, parting the kimono. The blue stone
lies on her creamy breast. Her heart is pounding as she slowly lowers the
robe.

Jakc looks so stricken, it is almost comical. The kimono drops to the floor
(this is all in cuts, lyrical).

                                   ROSE

Tell me when it looks right to you.

She poses on the divan, settling like a cat into the position we remember
from the drawing... almost.

                                   JACK

Uh... just bend your left leg a little and... and lower your head. Eyes to
me. That's it.

Jack starts to sketch. He drops his pencil and she stifles a laugh.

                                   ROSE

I believe you are blushing, Mr. Big Artiste. I can't imagine Monsieur Monet
blushing.

                                   JACK

                                (sweating)

He does landscapes.

TIGHT ON JACK as his eyes come up to look at her over the top edge of his
sketchpad. We have seen this image of him before, in her memory. It is an
image she will carry the rest of her life.

Despite his nervousness, he draws with sure strokes, and what emerges is
the best thing he has ever done. Her pose is languid, her hands beautiful,
and her eyes radiate her energy.

PUSH SLOWLY IN ON ROSE'S FACE...

                                                               TRANSITION:

106 INT. KELDYSH / IMAGING SHACK

MATCH DISSOLVE/MORPH to Rose, 101 years old. Only her eyes are the same.

                                 OLD ROSE

My heart was pounding the whole time. It was the most erotic moment of my
life... up till then at least.

CUT TO REVERSE: A semicircle of listeners staring in rapt, frozen silence.
The story of Jack and Rose has finally and completely grabbed them.

                                  BODINE

What, uh... happened next?

                                 OLD ROSE

                                 (smiling)

You mean, did we "do it"?

                                                                   CUT TO:

107 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE - NIGHT

BACK TO 1912. Jack is signing the drawing. Rose, wearing her kimono again,
is leaning on his shoulder, watching.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Sorry to disappoint you Mr. Bodine.

Rose gazes at the drawing. He has X-rayed her soul.

                                   ROSE

Date it, Jack. I want to always remember this night.

He does: 4/14/1912. Rose meanwhile scribbles a note on a piece of Titanic
stationary. We don't see what it says. She accepts the drawing from him,
and crosses to the safe in the wardrobe.

She puts the diamond back in the safe, placing hte drawing and the note on
top of it. Closes the door with a CLUNK!

                                                                   CUT TO:

108 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM - NIGHT

Lovejoy enters from the Palm Court through the revolving door and crosses
the room toward Hockley. A fire is blazing in the marble fireplace, and the
usual fatcats are playing cards, drinking and talking. Cal sees Lovejoy and
detaches from his group, coming to him.

                                  LOVEJOY

None of the stewards have seen her.

                                    CAL

                            (low but forceful)

This is ridiculous, Lovejoy. Find her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

109 EXT. ATLANTIC - NIGHT

TITANIC glides across an unnatural sea, blakc and calm as a pool of oil.
The ships lights are mirrored almost perfectly in the black water. The sky
is brilliant with stars. A meteor traces a bright line across the heavens.

110 ON THE BRIDGE, Captain Smith peers out at the blackness ahead of the
ship. QUARTERMASTER HITCHINS brings him a cup of hot tea with lemon. It
steams in the bitter cold of the open bridge. Second Officer Lightoller is
next to him, staring out at the sheet of black glass the Atlantic has
become.

                                LIGHTOLLER

I don't think I've ever seen such a flat calm, in 24 years at sea.

                                   SMITH

Yes, like a mill pond. Not a breath of wind.

                                LIGHTOLLER

It's make the bergs harder to see, with no breaking water at the base.

                                   SMITH

Mmmmm. Well, I'm off. Maintain speed and heading, Mr. Lightoller.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Yes sir.

                                   SMITH

And wake me, of course, if anything becomes in the slightest degree
doubtful.

                                                                   CUT TO:

111 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Rose, fully dressed now, returns to the sitting room. They hear a key in
the lock. Rose takes Jack's hand and leads him silently through the
bedrooms. Lovejoy enters by the sitting room door.

                                  LOVEJOY

Miss Rose? Hello?

He hears a door opening and goes through Cal's room toward hers.

                                                                   CUT TO:

112 INT. CORRIDOR OUTSIDE SUITE

Rose and Jack come out of her stateroom, closing the door. She leads him
quickly along the corridor toward the B deck foyer. They are halfway across
the open space when the sitting room door opens in the corridor and Lovejoy
comes out. The valet sees Jack with Rose and hustles after them.

                                   ROSE

Come on!

She and Jack break into a run, surprising the few ladies and gentlemen
about. Rose leads him past the stairs to the bank of elevators. They run
into one, shocking the hell out of the OPERATOR.

                                   ROSE

Take us down. Quickly, quickly!

The Operator scrambles to comply. Jack even helps him close the steel gate.
Lovejoy runs up as the lift starts to descend. He slams one hand on the
bars of the gate. Rose makes a very rude and unladylike gesture, and laughs
as Lovejoy disappears above. The Operator gapes at her.

                                                                   CUT TO:

113 INT. E-DECK FOYER / ELEVATORS

Lovejoy emerges from another lift and runs to the one Jack and Rose were
in. The Operator is just closing the gate to go back up. Lovejoy runs
around the bank of elevators and scans the foyer... no Jack and Rose. He
tries the stairs going down to F-Deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

114 INT. F-DECK CORRIDORS / FAN ROOM

A functional space, with access to a number of machine spaces (fan rooms,
boiler uptakes). Jack and Rose are leaning against a wall, laughing.

                                   JACK

Pretty tough for a valet, this fella.

                                   ROSE

He's an ex-Pinkerton. Cal's father hired him to keep Cal out of trouble...
to make sure he always got back to the hotel with his wallet and watch,
after some crawl through the less reputable parts of town...

                                   JACK

Kinda like we're doin' right now-- uh oh!

Lovejoy has spotted them from a cross-corridor nearby. He charges toward
them. Jack and Rose run around a corner into a blind alley. There is one
door, marked CREW ONLY, and Jack flings it open.

115 They enter a roaring RAN ROOM, with no way out but a ladder going down.
Jack latches the deadbolt on the door, and Lovejoy slams against it a
moment later. Jack grins at Rose, pointing to the ladder.

                                   JACK

After you, m'lady.

                                                                   CUT TO:

116 INT. BOILER ROOM FIVE AND SIX

Jack and Rose come down the escape ladder and look around in amazement. It
is like a vision of hell itself, with the roaring furnaces and black
figures moving in the smoky glow. They run the length of the boiler room,
dodging amazed stokers, and trimmers with their wheelbarrows of coal.

                                   JACK

                          (shouting over the din)

Carry on! Don't mind us!

They run through the open watertight door into BOILER ROOM SIX. Jack pulls
her through the fiercely hot alley between two boilers and they wind up in
the dark, out of sight of the working crew. Watching from the shadows, they
see the stokers working in the hellish glow, shovelling coal into the
insatiable maws of the furnaces. The whole place thunders with the roar of
the fires.

                                                                   CUT TO:

117 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

Amid unparalled luxury, Cal sits at a card game, sipping brandy.

                              COLONEL GRACIE

We're going like hell I tel you. I have fifty dollars that says we make it
into New York Tuesday night!

Cal looks at his gold pocket watch, and scowls, not listening.

                                                                   CUT TO:

118 OMITTED

119 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

The furnaces roar, silhouetting the glistening stokers. Jack kisses Rose's
face, tasting the sweat trickling down from her forehead. They kiss
passionately in the steamy, pounding darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

120 INT. HOLD #2

Jack and Rose enter and run laughing between the rows of stacked cargo. She
hugs herself against the cold, after the dripping heat of the boiler room.

They come upon William Carter's brand new RENAULT touring car, lashing down
to a pallet. It looks like a royal coach from a fairy tale, its brass trim
and headlamps nicely set off by its deep burgundy color.

Rose climbs into the plushly upholstered back seat, acting very royal.
There are cut crystals bud vases on the walls back there, each containing a
rose. Jack jumps into the driver's seat, enjoying hte feel of the leather
and wood.

                                   JACK

Where to, Miss?

                                   ROSE

To the stars.

ON JACK as her hands come out of the shadows and pull him over the seat
into the back. He lands next to her, and his breath seems loud in the quiet
darkness. He looks at her and she is smiling. It is the moment of truth.

                                   JACK

Are you nervous?

                                   ROSE

Au contraire, mon cher.

He strokes her face, cherishing her. She kisses his artist's fingers.

                                   ROSE

Put your hands on me Jack.

He kisses her, and she slides down in the seat under his welcome weight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

121 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

A BRILLIANT ARC OF ELECTRICITY fills frame-- the sparks gap of the Marconi
instrument as SENIOR WIRELESS OPERATOR JACK PHILLIPS (24) rapidly keys out
a message. Junior Operator Bride looks through the huge stack of outgoing
messages swamping them.

                                   BRIDE

Look at this one, he wants his private train to meet him. La dee da.

                             (slaps them down)

We'll be up all bloody night on this lot.

Phillips start to receive an incoming message from a nearby ship, the
Leyland frieghter CALIFORNIAN, which jams his outgoing signal. At such
close range, the beeps are deafening.

                                 PHILLIPS

Christ! It's that idiot on the Californian.

Cursing, Phillips furiously keys a rebuke.

                                                                   CUT TO:

122 INT. / EXT. WIRELESS SHAK / FREIGHTER CALIFORNIAN

Wireless Operater CYRIL EVANS pulls his earphone off his ear as the
Titanic's spark deafens him. he translates the message for THIRD OFFICER
GROVES.

                                   EVANS

Stupid bastard. I try to warn him about the ice, and he says "Keep out.
Shut up. I'm working Cape Race."

                                  GROVES

Now what's he sending?

                                   EVANS

"No seasickness. Poker business good. Al". Well that's it for me. I'm
shutting down.

As Evans wearily switches off his generator, Groves goes out on deck. PAN
oFF Him to reveal the ship is stopped fifty yards from the edge of a field
of pack ice and icebergs stretching as far as the eye can see.

                                                                   CUT TO:

123 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC

ON TITANIC, steaming hellbent through the darkness, hurling up white water
at the bows. The bow comes straight at us, until the bow wave WIPES THE
FRAME--

                                                                   CUT TO:

124 INT. HOLD #2

PUSHING IN on the rear window of the Renault, which is completely fogged
up. Rose's hand comes up and slams against the glass for a moment, making a
handprint in the veil of condensation.

INSIDE THE CAR, Jack's overcoat is liek a blanket over them. It stirs and
Rose pulls it down. They are huddled under it, intertwined, still mostly
clothed. Their faces are flushed and they look at each other wonderingly.
She puts her hand on his face, as if making sure he is real.

                                   ROSE

You're trembling.

                                   JACK

It's okay. I'm alright.

He lays his cheek against her chest.

                                   JACK

I can feel your heart beating.

She hugs his head to her chest, and just holds on for dear life.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Well, I wasn't the first teenage girl to get seduced in the backseat of a
car, and certainly not the last, by several million. He had such fine
hands, artists' hands, but strong too... roughened by work. I remember
their touch even now.

                                                                   CUT TO:

125 EXT. ATLANTIC / TITANIC - NIGHT

The bow sweeps under us, and the CAMERA CLIMBS toward the foremast and the
tiny half-cylinder of the crow's nest, which grows as we push in on
lookouts Fleet and Lee. They are stamping their feet and swinging their
arms, trying to keep warm in the 22 knot freezing wind, which whips capor
of their breath away behind.

                                   FLEET

You can smell ice, you know, when it's near.

                                    LEE

Bollocks.

                                   FLEET

Well I can.

                                                                   CUT TO:

126 INT. BOILER ROOM SIX

Without hearing hte words over the roar of the furnaces, we see stokers
telling TWO STEWARDS which way Rose and Jack went. The stewards move off
toward the forward holds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

127 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

Cal stands at the open safe. He stares at the drawing of Rose and his face
clenches with fury. He reads the not again: "DARLING, NOW YOU CAN KEEP US
BOTH LOCKED IN YOUR SAFE, ROSE".

Lovejoy, standing behind him, looks over his shoulder at the drawing. Cal
crumples Rose's not, then takes the drawing in both hands as if to rip it
in half. He tenses to do it, then stops himself.

                                    CAL

I have a better idea.

                                                                   CUT TO:

128 INT. HOLD #2 - NIGHT

The two stewards enter. They have electric torches and play the beams
around the hold. They spot the Renault with its fogged up rear window and
approach it slowly.

FROM INSIDE we see the torch light up Rose's passionate handprint, still
there on the fogged up glass. One steward whips open the door.

                                  STEWARD

Got yer!

REVERSE: the back seat is empty.

                                                                   CUT TO:

129 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK AND CROW'S NEST - NIGHT

Rose and Jack, fully dressed, come through a crew door onto the deck. They
can barely stand, they are laughing so hard.

UP ABOVE THEM, IN THE CROW'S NEST, lookout Fleet hears the disturbance
below and looks around and back down to the well deck, where he can see two
figures embracing.

Jack and Rose stand in each others arms. Their breath clouds around them in
the now freezing air, but they don't even feel the cold.

                                   ROSE

When this ship docks, I'm getting off with you.

                                   JACK

This is crazy.

                                   ROSE

I know. It doesn't make any sense. That's why I trust it.

Jack pulls her to him and kisses her fiercely.

130 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet nudges Lee.

                                   FLEET

Cor... look at that, would ya.

                                    LEE

They're a bloody sight warmer than we are.

                                   FLEET

Well if that's what it takes for us two to get warm, I'd rather not, if
it's all the same.

They both have a good laugh at that one. It is Fleet whose expression falls
first. Glancing forward again, he does a double take. The color drains out
of his face.

FLEET'S POV: a massive iceberg right in their path, 500 yards out.

                                   FLEET

Bugger me!!

Fleet reaches past Lee and rings the lookout bell three times, then grabs
the telephone, calling the bridge. He waits precious seconds for it to be
picket up, never taking his eyes off the black mass ahead.

                                   FLEET

Pick up, ya bastard.

                                                                   CUT TO:

131 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

Inside the enclosed wheelhous, SIXTH OFFICER MOODY walks unhurriedly to the
telephone, picking it up.

                               FLEET (V.O.)

Is someone there?

                                   MOODY

Yes. What do you see?

                                   FLEET

Iceberg right ahead!

                                   MOODY

Thankyou.

                       (hangs up, calls to Murdoch)

Iceberg right ahead!

Murdoch sees it and rushes to the engine room telegraph. While signaling
"FULL SPEED ASTERN" he yells to Quartermaster Hitchins, who is at the
wheel.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a' starboard.

                                   MOODY

                        (standing behind Hitchins)

Hard'a starboard. The helm is hard over, sir.

CRASH SEQUENCE / SERIES OF CUTS:

132 CHIEF ENGINEER BELL is just checking the soup he has warming on a steam
manifold when the engine telegraph clangs, then goes... incredibly... to
FULL SPEED ASTERN. He and the other ENGINEERS just stare at it a second,
unbelieving. Then Bell reacts.

                                   BELL

Full astern! FULL ASTERN!!

The engineers and greasers like madmen to close steam valves and start
braking the mighty propeller shafts, big as Sequias, to a stop.

133 IN BOILER ROOM SIX, Leading Stoker FREDERICK BARRETT is standing with
2nd Engineer JAMES HESKETH when the red warning light and "STOP" indicator
come on.

                                  BARRETT

Shut all dampers! Shut 'em!!

134 FROM THE BRIDGE Murdoch watches the burg growing... straight ahead. The
bow finally starts to come left (since the ship turns the reverse of the
helm setting).

MURDOCH'S jaw clenches as the bow turns with agonizing slowness. He holds
his breath as the horrible physics play out.

135 IN THE CROW'S NEST Frederick Fleet braces himself.

136 THE BOW OF THE SHIP thunders right at CAMERA and--

KRUUUNCH!! The ship hits the berg on its starboard bow.

137 UNDERWATER we see the ice smashing in the steel hull plates. The
iceberg bumps and scrapes along the side of the ship. Rivets pop as the
steel plate of the hull flexes under the load.

138 IN #2 HOLD the two stewards stagger as the hull buckles in four feet
with a sound like THUNDER. Like a sledgehammer beating along outside the
ship, the berg splits the hull plates and the sea pour in, sweeping them
off their feert. The icy water swirls around the Renault as the men
scramble for the stairs.

139 ON G-DECK forward Fabrizio is tossed in his bunk by the impact. He
hears a sound like the greatly amplified squeal of a skate on ice.

140 IN BOILER ROOM SIX Barret and Hesketh stagger as they hear the ROLLING
THUNDER of the collision. They see the starboard side of the ship buckle in
toward them and are almost swept off their feet by a rush of water coming
in about two feet above the floor.

141 ON THE FORWARD WELL DECK Jack and Rose break their kiss and look up in
astonishment as the berg sails past, blocking out the sky like a mountain.
Fragments break off it and crash down onto the deck, and they have to jump
back to avoid flying chunks of ice.

142 ON THE BRIDGE Murdoch rings the watertight door alarm. He quicky throws
the switch that closes them.

                                  MURDOCH

Hard a 'port!

Judging the berg to be amidships, he is trying to clear the stern.

143 BARRETT AND HESKETH hear the DOOR ALARM and scramble through the
swirling water to the watertight door between Boiler Rooms 6 and 5. The
room is full of water vapor as the cold sea strikes the red hot furnaces.
Barrett yells to the stokers scrambling through the door as it comes down
like a slow guillotine.

                                  BARRETT

Go Lads! Go! Go!

He dives through into Boiler Room 5 just before the door rumbles down with
a CLANG.

144 JACK AND ROSE rush to the starboard rail in time to see the berg moving
aft down the side of the ship.

145 In his stateroom, surrounded by piles of plans while making notes in
his ever-present book, Andrews looks up at the sound of a cut-crystal light
fixture tinkling like a windchime.

He feels the shudder run through the ship. And we see it in his face. Too
much of his soul is in this great ship for him not to feel its mortal
wound.

146 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Gracie watches his highball vibrating
on the table.

147 IN THE PALM COURT, with its high arched windows, Molly Brown holds up
her drink to a passing waiter.

                                   MOLLY

Hey, can I get some ice here, please?

Silently, a moving wall of ice fills the window behind her. She doesn't see
it. It disappears astern.

148 OMITTED

149 IN THE CROW'S NEST Fleet turns to his Lee...

                                   FLEET

Oy, mate... that was a close shave.

                                    LEE

Smell ice, can you? Bleedin' Christ!

                                                                   CUT TO:

150 INT. / EXT. BRIDGE

CLOSE ON MURDOCH. The alarm bells still clatter mindlessly, seeming to
reflect his inner state. He is in shock, unable to get a grip on what just
happened. He just ran the biggest ship in history into an iceberg on its
maiden voyage.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (stiffly, to Moody)

Note the time. Enter it in the log.

Captain Smith rushes out of his cabin onto the bridge, tucking in his
shirt.

                                   SMITH

What was that, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

An iceberg, sir. I put her hard a' starboard and run the engines full
astern, but it was too close. I tried to port around it, but she hi... and
I--

                                   SMITH

Close the emergency doors.

                                  MURDOCH

The doors are closed.

Together they rush out onto the starboard wing, and Murdoch points. Smith
looks into the darkness aft, then wheels around to FOURTH OFFICER BOHALL.

                                   SMITH

Find the Carpenter and get him to sound the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

151 INT. G-DECK FORWARD

In steerage, Fabrizio comes out into the hall to see what's going on. He
sees dozens of rats running toward him in the corridor, fleeing the
flooding bow. Fabrizio jumps aside as the rats run by.

                                 FABRIZIO

Ma-- che cazzo!

152 IN HIS STATEROOM Tommy gets out of his top bunk in the dark and drops
down to the floor. SPLASH!!

                                  TOMMMY

Cor!! What in hell--?!

He naps on the light. The floor is covered with 3 inches of freezing water,
and more coming in. He pulls the door open, and steps out into the
corridor, which is flooded. Fabrizio is running toward him, yelling
something in Italian. Tommy and Fabrizio start pounding on doors, getting
everybody up and out. The alarm spreads in several languages.

                                                                   CUT TO:

153 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR / A-DECK

A couple of people have come out into the corridor in robes and slippers. A
STeWARD hurries along, reassuring them.

                                   WOMAN

Why have the engines stopped? I felt a shudder?

                                STEWARD #1

I shouldn't worry, m'am. We've likely thrown a propeller blade, that's the
shudder you felt. May I bring you anything?

THOMAS ANDREWS brushes past them, walking fast and carrying an armload of
rolled up ship's plans.

                                                                   CUT TO:

154 EXT. FORWARD WELL DECK

Jack and Rose are leaning over the starboard rail, looking at the hull of
the ship.

                                   JACK

Looks okay. I don't see anything.

                                   ROSE

Could it have damaged the ship?

                                   JACK

It didn't seem like much of a bump. I'm sure we're okay.

Behind them a couple of steerage guys are kicking the ice around the deck,
laughing.

                                                                   CUT TO:

155 INT. STEERAGE FORWARD

Fabrizio and Tommy are in a crowd of steerage men clogging the corridors,
heading aft away from the flooding. Many of them have grabbed suitcases and
duffel bags, some of which are soaked.

                                   TOMMY

If this is the direction the rats were runnin', it's good enough for me.

                                                                   CUT TO:

156 INT. CORRIDOR ON B DECK

Bruce Ismay, dressed in pajamas under the topcoat, hurries down the
corridor, headed for the bridge. An officious steward named BARNES comes
along the other direction, getting the few concerned passengers back into
their rooms.

                              STEWARD BARNES

There's no cause for alarm. Please, go back to your rooms.

He is stopped in his tracks by Cal and Lovejoy.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Please, sir. There's no emergency--

                                    CAL

Yes there is, I have been robbed. Now get the Master at Arms. Now you
moron!

                                                                   CUT TO:

157 INT. BRIDGE / CHARTROOM

C.U. CAPTAIN SMITH studying the commutator.

He turns to Andrews, standing behind him.

                                   SMITH

A five degree list in less than ten minutes.

SHIP'S CARPENTER JOHN HUTCHINSON enters behind him, out of breath and
clearly unnerved.

                                HUTCHINSON

She's making water fast... in the forepeak tank and the forward holds, in
boiler room six.

ISMAY enters, his movements quick with anger and frustration. Smith glances
at him with annoyance.

                                   ISMAY

Why have we stopped?

                                   SMITH

We've struck ice.

                                   ISMAY

Well, do you think the ship is seriously damaged?

                                   SMITH

                                 (glaring)

Excuse me.

Smith pushes past him, with Andrews and Hutchinson in tow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

158 INT. BOILER ROOM 6

Strokers and firemen are struggling to draw the fires. They are working in
waist deep water churning around as it flows into the boiler room, ice cold
and swirling with grease from the machinery. Chief Engineer Bell comes
partway down the ladder and shouts.

                                   BELL

That's it, lads. Get the hell up!

They scramble up the escape ladders.

                                                                   CUT TO:

159 EXT. B-DECK FORWARD / WELL DECK

The gentlemen, now joined by another man, leans on the forward rail
watching the steerage men playing soccer with chunks of ice.

                                 GENTLEMAN

I guess it's nothing too serious. I'm going back to my cabin to read.

A 20ish YALE MAN pops through the door wearing a topcoat over pajamas.

                                   YALEY

Say, did I miss the fun?

Rose and Jack come up the steps from the well deck, which are right next to
the three men. They stare as the couple climbs over the locked gate.

A moment later Captain Smith rounds the corner, followed by Andrews and
Carpenter Hutchinson. They have come down from the bridge by the outside
stairs. The three men, their faces grim, crush right past Jack and Rose.
Andrews barely glances at her.

                                   SMITH

Can you shore up?

                                HUTCHINSON

Not unless the pumps get ahead.

The inspection party goes down the stairs to the well deck.

                                   JACK

                               (low, to her)

It's bad.

                                   ROSE

We have to tell Mother and Cal.

                                   JACK

Now it's worse.

                                   ROSE

Come with me, Jack. I jump, you jump... Right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Jack follows Rose through the door inside the ship.

                                                                   CUT TO:

160 INT. B-DECK FOYER / CORRIDOR

Jack and Rose cross the foyer, entering the corridor. Lovejoy is waiting
for them in the hall as they approach the room.

                                  LOVEJOY

We've been looking for you miss.

Lovejoy follows and, unseen, moves close behind Jack and smoothly slips the
diamond necklace into the pocket of his overcoat.

                                                                   CUT TO:

161 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

Cal and Ruth wait in the sitting room, along with the Master at Arms and
two stewards (Steward #1 and Barnes). Silence as Rose and Jack enter. Ruth
closes her robe at her throat when she sees Jack.

                                   ROSE

Something serious has happened.

                                    CAL

That's right. Two things dear to me have disappeared this evening. Now that
one is back...

                       (he looks from Rose to Jack)

... I have a pretty good idea where to fine the other.

                            (to Master at Arms)

Search him.

The Master at Arms steps up to Jack.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Coat off, mate.

Lovejoy pulls at Jack's coat and Jack shakes his head in dismay, shrugging
out of it. The Master at Arms pats him down.

                                   JACK

This is horseshit.

                                   ROSE

Cal, you can't be serious! We're in the middle of an emergency and you--

Steward Barnes pulls the Heart of the Ocean out of the pocket of Jack's
coat.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Is this it?

Rose is stunned. Needless to say, so is Jack.

                                    CAL

That's it.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

Right then. Now don't make a fuss.

He starts to handcuff Jack.

                                   JACK

Don't you believe it, Rose. Don't!

                                   ROSE

                                (uncertain)

He couldn't have.

                                    CAL

Of course he could. Easy enough for a professional. He memorized the
combination when you opend the safe.

FLASHBACK: Rose at the safe, looking in the mirror and meeting Jack's eyes
as he stands behind her, watching.

                                   ROSE

But I was with him the whole time.

                                    CAL

                        (just to her, low and cold)

Maybe he did it while you were putting your clothes back on.

                                   JACK

They put it in my pocket!

                                  LOVEJOY

                           (holding Jack's coat)

It's not even your pocket, son.

                                 (reading)

"Property of A. L. Ryerson".

Lovejoy shows the coat to the Master at Arms. There is a label inside the
collar with the owner's name.

                              MASTER AT ARMS

That was reported stolen today.

                                   JACK

I was going to return it! Rose--

Rose feels utterly betrayed, hurt and confused. She shrinks away from him.
He starts shouting to her as Lovejoy and the Master at Arms drag him out
into the hall. She can't look him in the eye.

                                   JACK

Rose, don't listen to them... I didn't do this! You know I didn't! You know
it!

She is devastated. Her mother lays a comforting hand on her shoulder as te
tears well up.

                                   RUTH

Why do women believe men?

                                                                   CUT TO:

162 INT. MAIL SORTING ROOM / HOLD

Smith and Andrews come down the steps to the Mail Sorting Room and finds
the clerks scrambling to pull mail from the racks. They are furiously
hauling wet sacks of mail up from the hold below.

Andrews climbs partway down the stairs to the hold, which is almost full.
Sacks of mail float everywhere. The lights are still on below the surface,
casting an eerie glow. The Renault is visible under the water, the brass
glinting cheerfully. Andrews looks down as the water covers his shoe, and
scrambles back up the stairs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

163 INT. BRIDE / CHARTROOM

Andrews unrolls a big drawing of the ship across the chartroom table. It is
a side elevation, showing all the watertight bulkheads. His hands are
shaking. Murdoch and Ismay hover behind Andrews and the Captain.

                                   ISMAY

When can we get underway, do you think?

Smith glares at him and turns his attention to Andrews' drawing. The
builder points to it for emphasis as he talks.

                                  ANDREWS

Water 14 feet above the keel in ten minutes... in the forepeak... in all
three holds... and in boiler room six.

                                   SMITH

That's right.

                                  ANDREWS

Five compartments. She can stay afloat with the first four compartments
breached. But not five. Not five. As she goes down by the head the water
will spill over the tops of the bulkheads... at E Deck... from one to the
next... back and back. There's no stopping it.

                                   SMITH

The pumps--

                                  ANDREWS

The pumps buy you time... but minutes only. From this moment, no matter
what we do, Titanic will founder.

                                   ISMAY

But this ship can't sink!

                                  ANDREWS

She is made of iron, sir. I assure you, she can. And she will. It is a
mathematical certainty.

Smith looks like he has been gutpunched.

                                   SMITH

How much time?

                                  ANDREWS

An hour, two at most.

Ismay reels as his dream turns into his worst nightmare.

                                   SMITH

And how many aboard, Mr. Murdoch?

                                  MURDOCH

Two thousand two hundred souls aboard, sir.

A long beat. Smith turns to his employer.

                                   SMITH

I believe you may get your headlines, Mr. Ismay.

                                                                   CUT TO:

164 EXT. BOAT DECK

Andrews is striding along the boat deck, as seamen and officers scurry to
uncover the boats. Steam is venting from pipes on the funnes overhead, and
the din is horrendous. Speech is difficult adding to the crew's level of
disorganization. Andrews sees some men fumbling with the mechanism of one
of the Wellin davits and yells to them over the roar of steam.

                                  ANDREWS

Turn to the right! Pull the falls taut before you unchock. Have you never
had a boat drill?

                                  SEAMAN

No sir! Not with these new davits, sir.

He looks around, disguisted as the crew fumble with the davits, and the
tackle for the "falls"... the ropes which are used to lower the boats. A
few passengers are coming out on deck, hesitantly in the noise and bitter
cold.

                                                                   CUT TO:

165 INT. ROSE AND CAL'S SUITE

From inside the sitting room they can hear knocking and voices in the
corridor.

                                   RUTH

I had better go dress.

Ruth exits and Hockley crosses to Rose. He regards her coldly for a moment,
then SLAPS her across the face.

                                    CAL

It is a little slut, isn't it?

To Rose the blow is inconsequential compared to the blow her heart has been
given. Cal grabs her shoulders roughly.

                                    CAL

Look at me, you little--

There is a loud knock on the door and an urgent voice. The door opens and
their steward puts his head in.

                              STEWARD BARNES

Sir, I've been told to ask you to please put on your lifebelt, and come up
to the boat deck.

                                    CAL

Get out. We're busy.

The steward persists, coming in to get the lifebelts down from the top of a
dresser.

                                  STEWARD

I'm sorry about the inconvenience, Mr. Hockley, but it's Captain's orders.
Please dress warmly, it's quite cold tonight.

                       (he hands a lifebelt to Rose)

Not to worry, miss, I'm sure it's just a precaution.

                                    CAL

This is ridiculous.

In the corridor outside the stewards are being so polite and obsequious
they are conveying no sense of danger whatsoever. However, it's another
story in...

                                                                   CUT TO:

166 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT

BLACKNESS. Then BANG! The door is thrown open and the lights snapped on by
a steward. The Cartmell family rouses from a sound sleep.

                                STEWARD #2

Everybody up. Let's go. Put your lifebelts on.

IN THE CORRIDOR outside, another steward is going from door to door along
the hall, pouncing and yelling.

                                STEWARD #2

Lifebelts on. Lifebelts on. Everybody up, come on. Lifebelts on...

People come out of the doors behind the steward, perplexed. In the
foreground a SYRIAN WOMAN asks her husband what was said. He shrugs.

                                                                   CUT TO:

167 INT. WIRELESS ROOM

ON PHILLIPS, looking shocked.

                                 PHILLIPS

CQD, sir?

                                   SMITH

That's right. The distress call. CQD. Tell whoever responds that we are
going down by the head and need immediate assistance.

Smith hurries out.

                                 PHILLIPS

Blimey.

                                   BRIDE

Maybe you ought to try that new distress call... S.O.S.

                                (grinning)

It may be our only chance to use it.

Phillips laughs in spite of himself and starts sending history's first
S.O.S. Dit dit dit, da da da, dit dit dit... over and over.

                                                                   CUT TO:

168 EXT. BOAT DECK

Thomas Andrews looks around in amazement. The deck is empty except for the
crew fumbling with the davits. He yells over the roar of the steam to First
Officer Murdoch.

                                  ANDREWS

Where are all the passengers?

                                  MURDOCH

They've all gone back inside. Too damn cold and noisy for them.

Andrews feels like he is in a bad dream. He looks at his pocketwatch and
heads for the foyer entrance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

169 INT. A-DECK FOYER

A large number of First Class passengers have gathered near the staircase.
They are getting indignant about the confusion. Molly Brown snags a passing
YOUNG STEWARD.

                                   MOLLY

What's doing, sonny? You've got us all trussed up and now we're cooling our
heels.

The young steward backs away, actually stumbling on the stairs.

                               YOUNG STEWARD

Sorry, mum. Let me go and find out.

The jumpy piano rhythm of "Alexander's Ragtime Band" comes out of the first
class lounge a few yards away. Band leader WALLACE HARTLEY has assembled
some of his men on Captain's orders, to allay panic.

Hockley's entourage comes up to the A-deck foyer. Cal is carrying the
lifebelts, almost as an afterthought. Rose is like a sleepwalker.

                                    CAL

It's just the God damned English doing everything by the book.

                                   RUTH

There's no need for language, Mr. Hockley.

                                (to Trudy)

Go back and turn the heater on in my room, so it won't be too cold when we
get back.

Thomas Andrews enters, looking around the magnificent room, which he knows
is doomed. Rose, standing nearby, sees his heartbroken expression. She
walks over to him and Cal goes after her.

                                   ROSE

I saw the iceberg, Mr. Andrews. And I see it in your eyes. Please tell me
the truth.

                                  ANDREWS

The ship will sink.

                                   ROSE

You're certain?

                                  ANDREWS

Yes. In an hour or so... all this... will be at the bottom of the Atlantic.

                                    CAL

My God.

Now it is Cal's turn to look stunned. The Titanic? Sinking?

                                  ANDREWS

Please tell only who you must, I don't want to be responsible for a panic.
And get to a boat quickly. Don't wait. You remember what I told you about
the boats?

                                   ROSE

Yes, I understand. Thankyou.

Andrews goes off, moving among the passengers and urging them to put on
their lifebelts and get to the boats.

                                                                   CUT TO:

170 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Lovejoy and the Master at Arms are handcuffing Jack to a 4" WATER PIPE as a
crewman rushes in anxiously and almost blurts to the Master at Arms--

                                  CREWMAN

You're wanted by the Purser, sir. Urgently.

                                  LOVEJOY

Go on. I'll keep an eye on him.

Lovejoy pulls a pearl handled Colt .45 automatic from under his coat. The
Master at Arms nods and tosses the handcuff key to Lovejoy, then exits with
the crewman. Lovejoy flips the key in the air. Catches it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

171 INT. BRIDGE

Junior Wireless Operator Bride is relaying a message to Captain Smith from
the CUNARD LINER CARPATHIA.

                                   BRIDE

Carpathia says they're making 17 knots, full steam for them, sir.

                                   SMITH

And she's the only one who's responding?

                                   BRIDE

The only one close, sir. She says they can be here in four hours.

                                   SMITH

Four hours!

The enormity of it hits Smith like a sledgehammer blow.

                                   SMITH

Thank you, Bride.

He turns as Bride exits, and looks out onto the blackness.

                                   SMITH

                               (to himself)

My God.

                                                                   CUT TO:

172 EXT. BOAT DECK - NIGHT

Lightoller has his boats swung out. He is standing amidst a crowd of
uncertain passengers in all states of dress and undress. One first class
woman is barefoot. Others are in stockings. The maitre of the restaurant is
in top hat and overcoat. Others are still in evening dress, while some are
in bathrobes and kimonos. Women are wearing lifebelts over velvet gowns,
then topping it with sble stoles. Some brought jewels, others books, even
small dogs.

Lightoller sees Smith walking stiffly toward him and quickly goes to him.
He yells into the Captain's ear, through cupped hands, over the roar of the
steam...

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hadn't we better get the women and children into the boats, sir?

Smith just nods, a bit abstractly. The fire has gone out of him. Lightoller
sees the awesome truth in Smith's face.

                                LIGHTOLLER

                               (to the men)

Right! Start the loading. Women and children!

The appalling din of escaping steam abruptly cuts off, leaving a sudden
unearthly silence in which Lightoller's voice echoes.

ON WALLACE HARTLEY raising his violin to play.

                                  HARTLEY

Number 26. Ready and--

The band has reassembled just outside the First Class Entrance, port side,
near where Lightoller is calling for the boats to be loaded. They strike up
a waltz, lively and elegant. The music wafts all over the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Ladies, please. Step into the boat.

Finally one soman steps across the gap, into the boat, terrified of the
drop to the water far below.

                              WOMAN IN CROWD

You watch. They'll put us off in these silly little boats to freeze, and
we'll all be back on board by breakfast.

Cal, Rose and Ruth come out of the doors near the band.

                                   RUTH

My brooch, I left my brooch. I must have it!

She turns back to go to her room but Cal takes her by the arm, refusing to
let her go. The firmness of his hold surprises her.

                                    CAL

Stay here, Ruth.

Ruth sees his expression, and knows fear for the first time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

173 INT. STEERAGE BERTHING AFT / CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

It is chaos, with stewards pushing their way through narrow corridors
clogged with peopel carrying suitcases, duffel bags, children. Some have
lifebelts on, others don't.

                                STEWARD #2

                              (to Steward #3)

I told the stupid sods no luggage. Aw, bloody hell!

He throws up his hand at the sight of a family, loaded down with cases and
bags, completely blocking the corridor.

Fabrizio and Tommy push past the stewards, going the other way. They rech a
huge crowd gathered at the bottom of the MAIN 3RD CLASS STAIRWELL. Fabrizio
spots Helga with the rest of the Dahl family, standing patiently with
suitcases in hand. He reaches her and she grins, hugging him.

Tommy pushes to where he can see what's holding up the group. There is a
steel gate across the top of the stairs, with several stewards and seamen
on the other side.

                                  STEWARD

Stay calm, please. It's not time to go up to the boats yet.

Near Tommy, an IRISHWOMAN stands stoically with two small children and
their battered luggage.

                                LITTLE BOY

What are we doing, mummy?

                                   WOMAN

We're just waiting, dear. When they fiish putting First Class people in the
boats, they'll be startin' with us, and we'll want to be all ready, won't
we?

                                                                   CUT TO:

174 EXT. STARBOARD SIDE

Boat 7 is less than half full, with 28 aboard a boat made for 65.

                           FIRST OFFICER MURDOCH

Lower away! By the left and right together, stady lads!

The boat lurches as the falls start to pay out through the pulley blocks.
The women gasp. The boat descends, swaying and jerking, toward the water 60
feet below. The passengers are terrified.

                                                                   CUT TO:

175 EXT. / INT. TITANIC HULL AND MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

TRACKING along the rows of portholes angling down into the water. Under the
surface, they glow green. PUSHING IN on one porthole which is have
submerged. Inside we see Jack, looking apprehensively at the water rising
up the glass.

INSIDE THE MASTER AT ARMS' OFFICE Jack sits chained to the waterpipe, next
to the porthole. Lovejoy sits on the edge of a desk. He puts a .45 bullet
on the desk and watches it roll across and fall off. He picks up the
bullet.

                                  LOVEJOY

You know... I believe this ship may sink.

                             (crosses to Jack)

I've been asked to give you this small token of our appreciation...

He punches Jack hard in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

                                  LOVEJOY

Compliments of Mr. Caledon Hockley.

Lovejoy flips the handcuff key in the air, catches it and puts it in his
pocket. He exits. Jack is left gasping, handcuffed to the pipe.

                                                                   CUT TO:

176 EXT. BOAT DECK / STARBOARD SIDE, FORWARD

At the stairwell rail on the bridge wing, Fourth Officer Boxhall and
Quartermaster Rowe light the first distress rocket. It shoots into the sky
and EXPLODES with a thunderclap over the ship, sending out white starbursts
which light up the entire deck as they fall.

WHIP PAN off the starbursts to Ismay. The Managing Director of White Star
Line is cracking. Already at the breaking point from his immense guilt, the
rocket panics him. He starts shouting at the officers struggling with the
falls of BOAT 5.

                                   ISMAY

There is no time to waste!

                       (yelling and waving his arms)

Lower away! Lower away! Lower away!

FIFTH OFFICER LOWE, a baby-faced 28, and the youngest officer, looks up
from the tangled falls at the madman.

                                   LOWE

Get out of the way, you fool!

                                   ISMAY

Do you know who I am?

Lowe, not having a clue nor caring, squares up to Ismay.

                                   LOWE

You're a passenger. And I'm a ship's bloody officer. Now do what you're
told!

                                  (MORE)

                               LOWE (CONT'D)

                              (turning away)

Steady men! Stand by the falls!

                                   ISMAY

                          (numbly, backing away)

Yes, quite right. Sorry.

                                                                   CUT TO:

177 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE

SECOND OFFICER LIGHTOLLER is loading the boat nearest Cal and Rose... Boat
6.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children only! Sorry sir, no men yet.

Another rocket bursts overhead, lighting the crowd. Startled faces turn
upward. Fear now in the eyes.

DANIEL MARVIN has his Biograph camera set up, cranking away... hoping to
get an exposure off the rocket's light. he has Mary posed in front of the
scene at the boats.

                                  MARVIN

You're afraid, darling. Scared to death. That's it!

Either she suddenly learned to act or she is petrified.

ROSE watches the farewells taking pace right in front of her as they step
closer to the boat. Husbands saying goodbye to wives and children. Lovers
and friends parted. Nearby MOLLY is getting a reluctant woman to board the
boat.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, you heard the man. Get in the boat, sister.

                                   RUTH

Will the lifeboats be seated according to class? I hope they're not too
crowded--

                                   ROSE

Oh, Mother shut up!

                        (Ruth freezes, mouth open)

Don't you understand? The water is freezing and there aren't enough
boats... not enough by half. Half the people on this ship are going to die.

                                    CAL

Not the better half.

PUSH IN ON ROSE'S FACE as it hits her like a thunderbolt. Jack is third
class. He doesn't stand a chance. Another rocket bursts overhead, bathing
her face in white light.

                                   ROSE

You unimaginable bastard.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Ruth, get in the boat. These are the first class seats right up
here. That's it.

Molly practically hands her over to Lightoller, then looks around for some
other women who might need a push.

                                   MOLLY

Come on, Rose. You're next, darlin'.

Rose steps back, shaking her head.

                                   RUTH

Rose, get in the boat!

                                   ROSE

Goodbye, mother.

Ruth, standing in the tippy lifeboat, can do nothing. Cal grabs Rose's arm
but she pulls free and walks away through the crowd. Cal catches up to Rose
and grabs her again, roughly.

                                    CAL

Where are you going? To him? Is that it? To be a whore to that gutter rat?

                                   ROSE

I'd rather be his whore than your wife.

He clenches his jaw and squeezes her arm viciously, pulling her back toward
the lifeboat. Rose pulls out a hairpin and jabs him with it. he lets go
with a curse and she runs into the crowd.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                   RUTH

Rose! ROSE!!

                                   MOLLY

Stuff a sock in it, would ya, Ruth. She'll be along.

The boat lurches downward as the falls are paid out.

TRACKING WITH ROSE, as she runs through the clusters of people. She looks
back and a furious Cal is coming after her. She runs breathlessly up to two
proper looking men.

                                   ROSE

That man tried to take advantage of me in the crowd!

Appalled, they turn to see Cal running toward them. Rose runs on as the two
men grab Cal, restraining him. She runs throught the First Class entrance.

Cal breaks free and runs after her. He reaches the entrance, but runs into
a knot of people coming out. He pushes rudely through them...

                                                                   CUT TO:

178 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / STAIRCASE / A-DECK FOYER

Cal runs in, and down to the landing, pushing past the gentlemen and ladies
who are filling up the stairs. He scans the A-deck foyer. Rose is gone.

                                                                   CUT TO:

179 EXT. OCEAN / TITANIC / BOAT 6

The hull of Titanic looms over Boat 6 like a cliff. Its enormous mass is
suddenly threatening to those in the tiny boat. Quartermaster Hitchins, at
the tiller, wants nothing but to get away from the ship. Unfortunately his
two seamen can't row. They flail like a duck with a broken wing.

                                 HITCHINS

Keep pulling... away from the ship. Pull.

                                   MOLLY

Ain't you boys ever rowed before? Here, gimme those oars. I'll show ya how
it's done.

She climbs over Ruth to get at the oars, stepping on her feet.

Around them the evacuation is in full swing, with boats in the water,
others being lowered.

                                                                   CUT TO:

180 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack pulls on the pipe with all his strength. It's not budging. He hears
gurgling sound. Water pours under the door, spreading rapidly across the
floor.

                                   JACK

Shit.

He tries to pull one hand out of the cuffs, working until the skin is
raw... no good.

                                   JACK

Help!! Somebody!! Can anybody hear me?!

                               (to himself)

This could be bad.

181 THE CORRIDOR outside is deserted. Flooded a couple of inches deep.
Jack's voice comes faintly through the door, but there is no one to hear
it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

182 INT. FIRST CLASS CORRIDOR

Thomas Andrews is opening stateroom doors, checking that people are out.

                                  ANDREWS

Anyone in here?

Rose runs up to him, breathless.

                                   ROSE

Mr. Andrews, thank God! Where would the Master at Arms take someone under
arrest?!

                                  ANDREWS

What? You have to get to a boat right away!

                                   ROSE

No! I'll do this with or without your help, sir. But without will take
longer.

                                  ANDREWS

                                  (beat)

Take the elevator to the very bottom, go left, down the crewman's passage,
then make a right.

                                   ROSE

Bottom, left, right. I have it.

                                  ANDREWS

Hurry, Rose.

                                                                   CUT TO:

183 INT. FOYER / ELEVATORS

Rose runs up as the last Elecator Operator is closing up his lift to leave.

                                 OPERATOR

Sorry, miss, lifts are closed--

Without thinking she grabs him and shoves him back into the lift.

                                   ROSE

I'm through with being polite, goddamnit!! I may never be polite the rest
of my life! Now take me down!!

The operator fumbles to close the gate and start the lift.

                                                                   CUT TO:

184 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 6

Molly and the two seamen are rowing, and they've made it a hundret feet or
so. Enough to see that the ship is angled down into the water, with the bow
rail less than ten feet above the surface.

                                   MOLLY

Come on girls, join in, it'll keep ya warm. Let's go Ruth. Grab an oar!

Ruth just stares at the spectacle of the great liner, its rows of lights
blazing, slanting down into the sullen black mirror of the Atlanic.

                                                                   CUT TO:

185 INT. FIRST CLASS ELEVATOR / CORRIDORS

Through the wrought iron door of the elevator car Rose can see the decks
going past. The lift slows. Suddenly ICE WATER is swirling around her legs.
She SCREAMS in surprise. So does the operator.

The car has landed in a foot of freezing water, shocking the hell out of
her. She claws the door open and splashes out, hiking up her floor-length
skirt so she can move. The lift goes back up, behind her, as she looks
around.

                                   ROSE

Left, crew passage.

She spots it and slogs down the flooded corridor. The place is
understandably deserted. She is on her own.

                                   ROSE

Right, right... right.

She turns into a cross-corridor, splashing down the hall. A row of doors on
each side.

                                   ROSE

Jack? Jaaacckk??

                                                                   CUT TO:

186 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE / CORRIDOR

Jack is hopelessly pulling on the pipe again, straining until he turns red.
He collapses back on the bench. realizing he's screwed. Then he hears her
through the door.

                                   JACK

ROSE!! In here!

187 IN THE HALL Rose hears his voice behind her. She spins and runs back,
locating the right door, then pushes it open, creating a small wave.

She splashes over Jack and puts her arms around him.

                                   ROSE

Jack, Jack, Jack... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.

They are so happy to see each other it's embarrassing.

                                   JACK

That guy Lovejoy put it in my pocket.

                                   ROSE

I know, I know.

                                   JACK

See if you can find a key for these. Try those drawers. It's a little brass
one.

She kisses his face and hugs him again, then starts to go through the desk.

                                   JACK

So... how did you find out I didn't do it?

                                   ROSE

I didn't.

                            (she looks at him)

I just realized I already knew.

They share a look, then she goes back to ransacking the room, searching
drawers and cupboards. Jack sees movement out the porthole and looks out.

A LIFEBOAT hits the surface of the water, seen from below.

                                                                   CUT TO:

188 EXT. TITANIC / BOAT ONE

While the seamen detach the falls, Boat One rocks next to the hull. Lucile
and Sir Cosmo Duff-Gordon sit with ten others in a boat made for four times
that many.

                                  LUCILE

I despise small boats. I just know I'm going to be seasick. I always get
seasick in small boats. Good Heavens, there's a man down there.

In a lit porthole beneath the surface she sees Jack looking up at her... a
face in a bubble of light under the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

189 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Rose stops trashing the room, and stands there, breathing hard.

                                   ROSE

There's no key in here.

They look around at the water, now almost two feet deep. Jack has pulled
his feet up onto the bench.

                                   JACK

You have to go for help.

                                   ROSE

                                 (nodding)

I'll be right back.

                                   JACK

I'll wait here.

She runs out, looking back at him once from the doorway, then splashes
away. Jack looks down at the swirling water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

190 INT. STAIRWELL AND CORRIDORS

Rose splashes down the hall to a stairwell going up to the next deck. She
climbs the stairs, her long skirt leaving a trail like a giant snail. The
weight of it is really slowing her down. She rips at the buttons and
shimmies quickly out of the thing. She bounds up the stairs in her
stockings and knee-length slip, to find herself in--

191 A LONG CORRIDOR... part of the labyrinth of steerage hallways forward.
She is alone here. A long groan of stressing metal echoes along the hall as
the ship continues to settle. She runs down the hall, unimpeded now.

                                   ROSE

Hello? Somebody?!

She turns a corner and runs along another corridor in a daze. The hall
slopes down into water which, shimmers, reflecting the light. The margin of
the water creeps toward her. A YOUNG MAN appears, running through the
water, sending up geysers of spray. He pelts past her without slowing, his
eyes crazed...

                                   ROSE

Help me! We need help!

He doesn't look back. It is like a bad dream. The hull gongs with
terrifying sounds.

The lights flicker and go out, leaving utter darkness. A beat. Then they
come back on. She finds herself hyperventilating. That one moment of
blackness was the most terrifying of her life.

A STEWARD runs around the nearest corner, his arms full of lifebelts. He is
upset to see someone still in his section. He grabs her forcefully by the
arm, pulling her with him like a wayward child.

                                  STEWARD

Come on, then, let's get you topside, miss, that's right.

                                   ROSE

Wait. Wait! I need your help! There's--

                                  STEWARD

No need for panic, miss. Come along!

                                   ROSE

No, let me go! You're going the wrong way!

He's not listening. And he won't let her go.

She SHOUTS in his ear, and when he turns, she punches him squarely in the
nose. Shocked, he lets her go and staggers back.

                                  STEWARD

To Hell with you!

                                   ROSE

See you there, buster!

The steward runs off, holding his bloody nose. She spits after him. Just
the way Jack taugh: her.

She turns around, SEES: a glass case with a fire-axe in it. She breaks the
glass with a battered suitcase which is lying discarded nearby, and seizes
the axe, running back the way she came.

192 AT THE STAIRWELL she looks down and gasps. The water has flooded the
bottom five steps. She goes down and has to crouch to look along the
corridor to the room where Jack is trapped.

Rose plunges into the water, which is up to her waist... and powers
forward, holding the axe above her head in two hands. She grimaces at the
pain from the literally freezing water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

193 INT. MASTER AT ARMS OFFICE

Jack has climbed up on the bench, and is hugging the waterpipe. Rose wades
in, holding the axe above her head.

                                   ROSE

Will this work?

                                   JACK

We'll find out.

They are both terrified, but trying to keep panic at bay. He positions the
chain connecting the two cuffs, stretching it taut across the steel pipe.
The chain is of course very short, and his exposed wrists are on either
side of it.

                                   JACK

Try a couple practice swings.

Rose hefts the axe and thunks it into a wooden cabinet.

                                   JACK

Now try to hit the same mark again.

She swings hard and the blade thunks in four inches from the mark.

                                   JACK

Okay, that's enough practice.

He winces, bracing himself as she raises the axe. She has to hit a target
about an inch wide with all the foce she can muster, with his hands on
either side.

                                   JACK

                              (sounding calm)

You can do it, Rose. Hit it as hard as you can, I trust you.

Jack closes his eyes. So does she.

The axe comes down. K-WHANG! Rose gingerly opens her eyes looks... Jack is
grinning with two separate cuffs.

Rose drops the axe, all the strength going out of her.

                                   JACK

Nice work, there, Paul Bunyan.

He climbs down into the water next to her. He can't breathe for a second.

                                   JACK

Shit! Excuse my French. Ow ow ow, that is cold! Come on, let's go.

They wade out into the hall. Rose starts toward the stiars going up, but
Jack stops her. There is only about a foot of the stairwell opening
visible.

                                   JACK

Too deep. We gotta find another way out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

194 EXT. BOAT 6 AND TITANIC

TIGHT ON THE LETTERS TITANIC painted two feet high on the bow of the doomed
steamer. Once 50 feet above the waterline, they now quietly slip below the
surface. We see them, gold on black, rippling and dimming to a pale green
as they go deeper.

195 IN BOAT SIX, Ruth looks back at the Titanic, transfixed by the sight of
the dying liner. The bowsprit is now barely above the waterline. Another of
Boxhall's rockets EXPLODES overhead. K-BOOM! It lights up the whole area,
and we see half a dozen boats in the water, spreading out from the ship.

                                   MOLLY

Now there's somethin' you don't see every day.

                                                                   CUT TO:

196 INT. SCOTLAND ROAD / E-DECK

The widest passageway in the ship, it is used by crew and steerage alike,
and runs almost the length of the ship. Right now steerage passengers move
along it like refugees, heading aft.

CRASH! A wooden doorframe splinters and the door bursts open under the
force of Jack's shoulder. Jack and Rose stumble through, into the corridor.
A STEWARD, who was nearby herding people along, marches over.

                                  STEWARD

Here you! You'll have to pay for that, you know. That's White Star Line
property--

                               JACK AND ROSE

                            (turning together)

Shutup!

Jack leads her past the dumbfounded steward. They join the steerage
stragglers going aft. In places the corridor is almost completely blocked
by large families carrying all their luggage.

AN IRISH WOMAN gives Rose a blanket, more for modesty than because she is
blue-lipped and shivering.

                                IRISHWOMAN

Here, lass, cover yerself.

Jack rubs her arms and tries to warm her up as they walk along. The woman's
husband offers them a flask of whiskey.

                                 IRISHMAN

This'll take the chill off.

Rose takes a mighty belt and hands it to Jack. He grins and follows suit.
Jack tries a number of DOORS and IRON GATES along the way, finding them all
locked.

                                                                   CUT TO:

197 EXT. BOAT DECK

ON THE BOAT DECK, the action has moved to the aft group of boats, numbers
9, 11, 13 and 15 on the starboard side, and 10, 12, 14 and 16 on the port
side. The pace of work is more frantic. You see crew and officers running
now to work the davits, their previous complacency gone.

CAL pushes through the crowd, scanning for Rose. Around him is chaos and
confusion. A woman is calling for a child who has become seperated from the
crowd. A man is shouting over people's heads. A woman takes hold of Second
Officer Lightoller's arm as he is about to launch Boat 10.

                                   WOMAN

Will you hold the boat a moment? I have to run back to my room for
something--

Lightoller grabs her and shoves her bodily into the boat. Thomas Andrews
rushes up to him just then.

                                  ANDREWS

Why are the boats being launched half full?!

Lightoller steps past him, helping a seaman clear a snarled fall.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Not now, Mr. Andrews.

                                  ANDREWS

                       (pointing down at the water)

There, look... twenty or so in a boat built for sixty five. And I saw one
boat with only twelve. Twelve!

                                LIGHTOLLER

Well... we were not sure of the weight--

                                  ANDREWS

Rubbish! They were tested in Belfast with the weight of 70 men. Now fill
these boats, Mr. Lightoller. For God's sake, man!

The shot HANDS OFF to Cal, who sees Lovejoy hurrying toward him through the
aisle connecting the port and starboard sides of the boat deck.

                                  LOVEJOY

She's not on the starboard side either.

                                    CAL

We're running out of time. And this strutting martinet...

                          (indicating Lightoller)

...isn't letting any men in at all.

                                  LOVEJOY

The one on the other side is letting men in.

                                    CAL

Then that's our play. But we're still going to need some insurance.

                          (he starts off forward)

Come on.

Cal charges off, heading forward, followed by Lovejoy. The SHOT HANDS OFF
to a finely dressed elderly couple, IDA and ISADOR STRAUSS.

                                  ISADOR

Please, Ida, get into the boat.

                                    IDA

No. We've been together for forty years, and where

                                  (MORE)

                               IDA (CONT'D)

you go, I go. Don't argue with me, Isador, you know it does no good.

He looks at her with sadness and great love. They embrace gently.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!!

                                                                   CUT TO:

198 EXT. BRIDGE / FORWARD WELL DECK / FOC'SLE

AT THE BOW... the place where Jack and Rose first kissed... the bow railing
goes under water water. Water swirls around the captsans and windlasses on
the foc'sle deck.

Smith strides to the bridge rail and looks down at the well deck. Water is
shipped over the sides and the well deck is awash. Two men run across the
deck, their feet sending up spray. Behind Smith, Boxhall fires another
rocket. WHOOSH!

                                                                   CUT TO:

199 OMITTED

200 OMITTED

201 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS AND STAIRWELL

Fabrizio, standing with Helga Dahl and her family, hears Jack's voice.

                                   JACK

Fabrizio! Fabri!

Fabrizio turns and sees Jack and Rose pushing through the crowd. He and
Jack hug like brothers.

                                 FABRIZIO

The boats are all going.

                                   JACK

We gotta get up there or we're gonna be gargling saltwater. Where's Tommy?

Fabrizio points over the heads of the solidly packed crowd to the
stairwell.

Tommy has his hands on the bars of the steel gate which blocks the head of
the stairwell. The crew open the gate a foot or so and a few women are
squeezing through.

                                STEWARD #2

Women only. No men. No men!!

But some terrified men, not understanding English, try to rush through the
gap, forcing the gate open. The crewmen and stewards push them back,
shoving and punching them.

                                STEWARD #2

Get back! Get back you lot!

                             (to the crewmen)

Lock it!!

They struggle to get the gate closed again, while Steward #2 brandishes a
small revolver. Another holds a fire axe. They lock the gate, and a cry
goes up among the crowd, who surge forward, pounding against the steel and
shouting in several languages.

                                   TOMMY

For the love of God, man, there are children down here! Let us up, so we
can have a chance!

But the crewmen are scared now. They have let the situation get out of
hand, and now they have a mob. Tommy gives up and pushes his way back
through the crowd, going down the stairs. He rejoins Jack, Rose and
Fabrizio.

                                   TOMMY

It's hopeless that way.

                                   JACK

Well, whatever we're goin' to do, we better do it fast.

Fabrizio turns to Helga, praying he can make himself understood.

                                 FABRIZIO

                       (with a lot of hand gestures)

Everyone... all of you... come with me now. We go to the boats. We go to
the boats. Capito? Come now!

They can't understand what he's saying. They can see his urgency, but OLUF
DAHL, the patriarch of the family, shakes his head. He will not panic, and
will not let his family go with this boy. Fabrizio turns to Helga.

                                 FABRIZIO

Helga... per favore... please... come with me, I am lucky. Is my destiny to
go to America.

She kisses him, then steps back to be with her family. Jack lays a hand on
his shoulder, his eyes saying "Let's go".

                                 FABRIZIO

I will never forget you.

He turns to Jack, who leads the way out of the crowd. Looking back Fabrizio
sees her face disappear into the crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

202 OMITTED

203 OMITTED

204 INT. CAL AND ROSE'S SUITE

CLUNK! Cal opens his safe and reaches inside. As Lovejoy watches, he pulls
out two stacks of bills, still banded by bank wrappers. Then he takes out
"Heart of the Ocean", putting it in the pocket of his overcoat, and locks
the safe.

                                    CAL

                       (holding up stacks of bills)

I make my own luck.

                                  LOVEJOY

                    (putting the .45 in his waistband)

So do I.

Cal grins, putting the money in his pocket as they go out.

                                                                   CUT TO:

205 INT. STEERAGE, AFT

Jack, Rose, Fabrizio and Tommy are lost, searching for a way out. They push
past confused passengers... past a mother changing her baby's diaper on top
of an upturned steamer trunk... past a woman arguing heatedly with a man in
Serbo-Croatian, a wailing child next to them... past a man kneeling to
console a woman who is just sitting on the floor, sobbing... and past
another man with an English/Arabic dictionary, trying to figure out what
the signs mean, while his wife and children wait patiently.

Jack et al come upon a narrow stairwell and they go up two decks before
they are stopped by a small group pressed up against a steel gate. The
steerage men are yelling at a scared STEWARD.

                                  STEWARD

Go to the main stairwell, with everyone else. It'll all get sorted out
there.

Jack takes one look at this scene and finally just loses it.

                                   JACK

God damn it to Hell son of a bitch!!

He grabs one end of a bench bolted to the floor on the landing. He starts
pulling on it, and Tommy and Fabrizio pitch in until the bolts shear and it
breaks free. Rose figures out what they are doing and clears a path up the
stairs between the waiting people.

                                   ROSE

Move aside! Quickly, move aside!

Jack and Tommy run up the steps with the bench and RAM IT INTO THE GATE
with all their strength. It rips loose from its track and falls outward,
narrowly mssing the steward. Led by Jack, the crowd surges though. Rose
steps up to the cowering steward and says in her most imperious tone:

                                   ROSE

If you have any intention of keeping your pathetic job

                                  (MORE)

                               ROSE (CONT'D)

with the White Star Line, I suggest you escort these good people to the
boat deck... now.

Class wins out. He nods dumbly motions form them to follow.

                                                                   CUT TO:

206 EXT. BOAT 6 / TITANIC - NIGHT

Ruth rows with Molly Brown, two other women and the incompetent sailors.
She rests on her oars, exhausted, and looks back at the ship.

It slants down into the water, still ablaze with light. Nothing is above
water forward of the bridge except for the foremast. Another rocket goes
off, lighting up the entire area... there are a dozen boats moving outward
from the ship.

207 AT THE BOAT DECK RAIL Captain Smith is shouting to Boat 6 through a
large metal megaphone.

                                   SMITH

Come back! Come back to the ship!

CHIEF OFFICER WILDE joins him, blowing his silver whistle.

208 FROM BOAT 6 the whistle comes shrilly across the water. Quartermaster
Hitchins grips the rudder in fear.

                                 HITCHINS

The suction will pull us right down if we don't keep going.

                                   MOLLY

We got room for lots more. I say we go back.

                                 HITCHINS

No! It's our lives now, not theirs. And I'm in charge of this boat! Now
row!!

209 CAPTAIN SMITH, at the rail of the boat deck, lowers his megaphone
slowly

                                   SMITH

The fools.

                                                                   CUT TO:

210 INT. A-DECK FOYER

As Cal and Lovejoy cross the foyer encounter Benjamin Guggenheim and his
valet, coth dressed in white tie, tail-coats and top hats.

                                    CAL

Ben, what's the occasion?

                                GUGGENHEIM

We have dressed in our best and are prepared to go down like gentlemen.

                                    CAL

That's admirable, Ben.

                               (walking on)

I'll sure and tell your wife... when I get to New York.

                                                                   CUT TO:

211 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM

There are still two cardgames in progress. The room is quiet and civilized.
A silver serving cart, holding a large humidor, begins to roll slowly
across the room. One of the cardplayers takes a cigar from it as it rolls
by.

                                CARDPLAYER

It seems we've been dealt a bad hand this time.

                                                                   CUT TO:

212 EXT. / INT. A-DECK PROMENADE

Cal and Lovejoy are walking aft with a purposeful stride. They pass CHIEF
BAKER JOHGHIN, who is working up a sweat tossing deck chairs over the rail.
After they go by, Joughin takes a break and pulls a bottle of scotch from a
pocket, opening it. He drains it, and tosses it over the side too, then
stands there a little unteadily.

                                                                   CUT TO:

213 EXT. BOAT DECK AND A-DECK, AFT

PANIC IS SETTING IN around the remaining boats aft. The crowd here is now a
mix of all three classes. Officers repeatedly warn men back from the boats.
The crowd presses in closer.

Seamen SCAROTT brandishes the tiller of boat 14 to discourage a close press
of men who look ready to rush the boat. Several men break ranks and rush
forward.

Lightoller pulls out his Webley revolver and aims it at them.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Get back! Keep order!

The men back down. Fifth Officer Lowe standing in the boat, yells to the
crew.

                                   LOWE

Lower away left and right!

Lightoller turns away from the crowd and, out of their sight, breaks his
pistol open. Letting out a long breath, he starts to LOAD IT.

                                                                   CUT TO:

214 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE, AFT

Cal and Lovejoy arrive in time to see Murdoch lowering his last boat.

                                    CAL

We're too late.

                                  LOVEJOY

There are still some boats forward. Stay with this one... Murdoch. He seems
to be quite... practical.

215 IN THE WATER BELOW there is another panic. Boat 13, already in the
water but still attached to its falls, is pushed aft by the discharge water
being pumped out of the ship. It winds up directly under boat 15, which is
coming downt he right on top of it.

The passengers shout in panic to the crew above to stop lowering. They are
ignored. Some men put their hands up, trying futilely to keep the 5 tons of
boat 15 from crushing them.

Fred Barrett, the stoker, gets out his knife and leaps to the after falls,
climbing rudely over people. He cuts the aft falls while another crewman
cuts the forward lines. 13 drifts out from beneath 15 just seconds before
it touches the water with a slap.

Cal, looking down from the rail hears GUNSHOTS--

                                                                   CUT TO:

216 EXT. BOAT DECK / A-DECK, PORT, AFT

Fifth Officer Lowe, in Boat 14 is firing his gun as a warning to a bunch of
men threatening to jump into the boat as it passes the open promenade on
A-Deck.

                                   LOWE

Stay back you lot!

BLAM! BLAM!

                                                                   CUT TO:

217 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, AFT

The shots echo away.

                                    CAL

It's starting to fall apart. We don't have much time.

Cal sees three dogs run by, including the black French bulldog. Someone has
released the pets from the kennels.

Cal sees Murdoch turn from the davits of boat 15 and start walking toward
the bow. He catches up and falls in beside him.

                                    CAL

Mr. Murdoch, I'm a businessman, as you know, and I have a business
proposition for you.

                                                                   CUT TO:

218 OMITTED

219 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT

Jack, Rose et al burst out onto the boat deck from the crew stairs just aft
of the third funnel. They look at the empty davits.

                                   ROSE

The boats are gone!

She sees Colonel Gracie chugging forward along the deck, escorting two
first class ladies.

                                   ROSE

Colonel! Are there any boats left?

                                  GRACIE

                     (staring at her bedraggled state)

Yes, miss... there are still a couple of boats all the way forward. This
way, I'll lead you!

Jack grabs her hand and they sprint past Gracie, with Tommy and Fabrizio
close behind.

ANGLE ON THE BAND... incredibly they are still playing. Jack, Rose and the
others run by.

                                   TOMMY

Music to drown by. Now I know I'm in First Class.

                                                                   CUT TO:

220 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD, FORWARD

Water pours like a spillway over the forward railing on B-Deck. CAMERA
SWEEPS UP past A-Deck to the Boat Deck where Murdoch and his team are
loading Collapsible Car the forward-most davits.

NOTE: There are four so-called collapsibles, or Engelhardts boats,
including two which are stored on the roof of the officer's quarters.

The crowd is sparse, with most people still aft. Cal slips his hand out of
hte pocket of his overcoat and into the waist pocket of Murdoch's
greatcoat, leaving the stacks of bills there.

                                    CAL

So we have an understanding then?

                                  MURDOCH

                             (nodding curtly)

As you've said.

Cal, satisfied, steps back. He finds himself waiting next to J. Bruce
Ismay. Ismay does not meet his eyes, nor anyone's. Lovejoy come sup to Cal
at that moment.

                                  LOVEJOY

I've found her. She's just over on the port side. With him.

                                  MURDOCH

Women and children? Any more women and children?

                             (glancing at Cal)

Any one else, then?

Cal looks longingly at his boat... his moment has arrived.

                                    CAL

God damn it to hell! Come on.

He and Lovejoy head for the port side, taking a short-cut through the
bridge.

Bruce Ismay, seeing his oppurtunity, steps quickly into Collapsible C. He
stares straight ahead, not meeting Murdoch's eyes.

                                  MURDOCH

                            (staring at Ismay)

Take them down.

                                                                   CUT TO:

221 EXT. BOAT DECK / PORT SIDE - NIGHT

ON THE PORT SIDE Lightoller is getting people into Boat 2. He keeps his
pistol in his hand at this point. Twenty feet below them the sea is pouring
into the doors and windows of B deck staterooms. They can hear the roar of
water cascading into the ship.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Women and children, please. Women and children only. Step back, sir.

Even with Jack's arms wrapped around her, Rose is shivering in the cold.
Near her a WOMAN with TWO YOUNG DAUGHTERS looks into the eyes of a HUSBAND
she knows she may not see again

                                  HUSBAND

Goodbye for a little while... only for a little while.

                         (to his two little girls)

Go with mummy.

The woman stumbles to the boat with the children, hiding her tears from
them. Beneath the false good cheer, the man is choked with emotion.

                                  HUSBAND

Hold mummy's hand and be a good girl. That's right.

Some of the women are stoic, others are overwhelmed by emotion and have to
be helped into the boats. A MAN scribbles a note and hands it to a woman
who is about to board.

                                    MAN

Please get this to my wife in DeMoines, Iowa.

Jack looks at Tommy and Fabrizio.

                                   JACK

You better check out the other side.

They nod and run off, searching for a way around the deckhouse.

                                   ROSE

I'm not going without you.

                                   JACK

Get in the boat, Rose.

Cal walks up just then.

                                    CAL

Yes. Get in the boat, Rose.

She is shocked to see him. She steps instinctively to Jack. Cal looks at
her, standing there shivering in her wet slip and stockings, a shocking
display in 1912.

                                    CAL

My God, look at you.

                           (taking off his boat)

Here, put this on.

She numbly shrugs into it. He is doing it for modesty, not the cold.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Quickly, ladies. Step into the boat. Hurry, please!

                                   JACK

Go on. I'll get the next one.

                                   ROSE

No. Not without you!

She doesn't even care that Cal is standing right there. He sees the emotion
between Jack and Rose and his jaw clenches. But then he leans close to her
and says...

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

There are boats on the other side that are allowing men in. Jack and I can
get off safely. Both of us.

                                   JACK

                         (he smiles reassuringly)

I'll be alright. Hurry up so we can get going... we got our own boat to
catch.

                                    CAL

Get in... hurry up, it's almost full.

Lightoller grabs her arm and pulls her toward the boat. She reaches out for
Jack and her fingers brush his for a moment. Then she finds herself
stepping down into the boat. It's all a rush and blur.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Lower away!

The two men watch at the rail as the boat begins to descend.

                                    CAL

                                   (low)

You're a good liar.

                                   JACK

Almost as good as you.

                                    CAL

I always win, Jack. One way or another.

                          (looks at him, smiling)

Pity I didn't keep that drawing. It's going to be worth a lot more by
morning.

Jack knows he is screwed. He looks down at Rose, not wanting to waste a
second of his last view of her.

222 ROSE'S PERCEPTION... IN SLOW MOTION: The ropes going through the
pulleys as the seamen start to lower. All sound going away... Lightoller
giving orders, his lips moving... but Rose hears only the blood pounding in
her ears... this cannot be happening... a rocket bursts above in
slow-motion, outlining Jack in a halo of light... Rose's hair blowing in
slow motion as she gazes up at him, descending away from him... she sees
his hand trembling, the tears at the corners of his eyes, and cannot
believe the unbearable pain she is feeling...

Rose is still staring up, tears pouring down her face.

SUDDENLY SHE IS MOVING. She lunges across the women next to her. Reaches
the gunwale, climbing it...

Hurls herself out of the boat to the rail of the A-Deck promenade, catching
it, and scrambling over the rail. The Boat 2 continues down. But Rose is
back on Titanic.

                                   JACK

No Rose! NOOOO!!

Jack spins from the rail, running for the nearest way down to A-Deck.

Hockley too has seen her jump. She is willing to die for this man, this
gutter scum. He is overwhelmed by a rage so all consuming it eclipses all
thought.

                                                                   CUT TO:

223 INT. GRAND STAIRCASE

TRACKING WITH JACK as he bangs through the doors to the foyer and sprints
down the stairs. He sees her coming into A-deck foyer, running toward him,
Cal's long coat flying out behind her as she runs.

They meet at the bottom of the stairs, and collide in an embrace.

                                   JACK

Rose, Rose, you're so stupid, you're such an idiot--

And all the while he's kissing her and holding her as tight as he can.

                                   ROSE

You jump, I jump, right?

                                   JACK

Right.

Hockley comes in and runs to the railing. Looking down he sees them locked
in their embrace. Lovejoy comes up behind Cal and puts a restraining HAND
on him, but Cal whips around, grabbing the pistol from Lovejoy's waistband
in one cobra-fast move.

He RUNS along the rail and down the stairs. As he reaches the landing above
them he raises the gun. SCREAMING in rage, he FIRES.

The carved cherub at the foot of the center railing EXPLODES. Jack pulls
Rose toward the stairs going down to the next deck. Cal fires again,
running down the steps toward them. A bullet blows a divet out of the oak
panelling behind Jack's head as he pulls Rose down the next flight of
stairs.

Hockley steps on the skittering head of the cherub statue and goes
sprawling. The gun clatters across the marble floor. He gets up, and
reeling drunkenly goes over to retrieve it.

                                                                   CUT TO:

224 INT. D-DECK RECEPTION ROOM

The bottom of the grand staircase is flooded several feet deep. Jack and
Rose come down the stairs two at a time and run straight into the water,
fording across the room to where the floor slopes up, until they reach dry
footing at the entrance to the dining saloon.

STEADICAM WITH HOCKLEY as he reels down the stairs in time to see Jack and
Rose splashing through the water toward the dining saloon. He FIRES twice.
Big gouts of spray near them, but he's not a great shot.

The water boils up around his feet and he retreast up the stairs a couple
of steps. Around him the woodward groans and creaks.

                                    CAL

                             (calling to them)

Enjoy your time together!!

Lovejoy arrives next to him. Cal suddenly remembers something and starts to
laugh.

                                  LOVEJOY

What could possible be funny?

                                    CAL

I put the diamond in my coat pocket. And I put my coat... on her.

He turns to Lovejoy with a sickly expression, his eyes glittering.

                                    CAL

I give it to you... if you can get it.

He hands Lovejoy the pistol and goes back up the stairs. Lovejoy thinks
about it... then slogs into the water. The icewater is up to his waist as
he crosses the pool into the dining saloon.

                                                                   CUT TO:

225 INT. DINING SALOON

Lovejoy moves among the tables and ornate columns, searching...
listening... his eyes tracking rapidly. It is a sea of tables, and they
could be anywhere. A silver serving tolley rolls downhill, bumping into
tables and pillars.

He glances behind him. The water is following him into the room, advancing
in a hundred foot wide tide. The reception room is now a roiling lake, and
the grand staircase is submerged past the first landing. Monstrous groans
echo through the ship.

ON JACK AND ROSE, crouched behind a table, somewhere in the middle. They
see the water advancing toward them, swirling over the floor. They crawl
ahead of it to the next row of tables.

                                   JACK

                               (whispering)

Stay here.

He moves off as--

Lovejoy moves over one row and looks along the tables. Nothing.

The ship GROANS and CREAKS. He moves another row.

ANGLE ON A METAL CART... five feet tall and full of stacks of china dishes.
It starts to roll down the aisle between tables.

ON ROSE as the cart rolls toward her. It hits a table and the stacks of
dishes topple out, EXPLODING across the floor and showering her.

She scrambles out of the way and--

Lovejoy spins, seeing her. He moves rapidly toward her, keeping the gun
aimed--

That's when Jack tackles him from the side. They slam together into a
table, crashing over it, and toppling to the floor. They land in the water
which is flowing rapidly between the tables.

Jack and Lovejoy grapple in the icy water. Jack jams his knee down on
Lovejoy's hand, breaking his grip on the pistol, and kicks it away. Lovejoy
scrmbles up and lunges at him, but Jack GUTPUCHES him right in the solar
plexus, doubling him over.

                                   JACK

Compliments of the Chippewa Falls Dawsons.

He grabs Lovejoy and slams him into an ornate columb. Lovejoy drops to the
floor with a splas, stunned.

                                   JACK

Let's go.

Jack and Rose run aft... uphill... entering the galley. Behind them the
tables have become islands in a lake... and the far end of the room is
flooded up to the ceiling.

Lovejoy gets up and looks around for his gun. He pulls it up out of the
water and wades after them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

226 INT. GALLEY / STAIRWELL

They run throught the galley and Rose spots the stairs. She starts up and
Jack grabs her hand. He leads her DOWN.

They crouch together on the landing as Lovejoy runs to the stairs. Assuming
they have gone up (who wouldn't?) he clombs up them two at a time.

They wait for the footstep to recede. A long CREAKING GROAN. Then they hear
it... a CRYING CHILD. Below them. They go down a frew steps to looks along
the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

227 INT. E-DECK CORRIDORS

The corridor is awash, about a foot deep. Standing against the wall, about
50 feet away, is a little BOY, aobut 3. The water swirls around his legs
and he is wailing.

                                   ROSE

We can't leave him.

Jack nods and they leave the promise of escape up the stairwell to run to
the child. Jack scoops up the kid and they run back to the stairs but--

A torrent of water comes pouring down the stairs like rapids. In seconds it
is too powerful for them to go against.

                                   JACK

Come on.

Charging the other way down the flooding corridor, they blast up spray with
each footstep. At the end of the hall are heavy double doors. As Jack
approaches them he sees water spraying through the gap between the doors
right up to the ceiling. The doors groan and start to crack under the tons
of pressure.

                                   JACK

Back! Go back!!

Rose pivots and runs back the way they came, taking a turn into a
cross-corridor. A MAN is coming the other way. He sees the boy in Jack's
arms and cries out, grabbing him away from Jack. Starts cursing him in
Russian. He runs on with the boy--

                                   ROSE

No! Not that way! Come back!

228 DOUBLE DOORS BLAST OPEN. A wall of water thunders into the corridor.
The father and child DISAPPEAR instantly.

Jack and Rose run as a wave blasts around the corner, foaming from floor to
ceiling. It gains on them like a locomotive. They make it to a stairway
going up.

                                                                   CUT TO:

229 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose pound up the steps as white water swirls up behind them. PULL
BACK to reveal that a steel gate blocks the top of the stairs. Jack SLAMS
against the fate, gripping the bars.

A terrified steward standing guard on the landing above turns to run at the
sight of the water thundering up the stairs.

                                   JACK

Wait! Wait! Help us! Unlock the gate.

The steward runs on. The water wells up around Jack and Rose, pouring
through the gate and slamming them against it. In seconds it is up to their
waist.

                                   ROSE

Help us! Please!

The steward stops and looks back. He sees Jack and Rose at the gate, their
arms raching through... sees the water POURING through the gate onto the
landing.

                                  STEWARD

Fucking 'ell!

He runs back, slogging against the curretn. He pulls a key ring from his
belt and struggles to unlock the padlock as the water fountains up around
them.

The lights short out and the landing is plunged into darkness.

The water rises over the lock and he's doing it by feel.

                                   JACK

Come on! Come on!

Jack and Rose are right up against the ceiling...

Suddenly the gate gives and SWINGS OPEN. They are pushing through by the
force of the water. They make it to stairs on the other side of the landing
and follow the steward up to the next deck.

                                                                   CUT TO:

230 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Cal comes reeling out of the first class entrance, looking wild-eyed. The
lurches down the deck toward the bridge. Waltz music wafts over the ship.
Somewhere the band is still playing.

CAL'S POV: A little girl, maybe two years old, is crying along in the
alcove. She looks up at Cal beseechingly. Cal moves on without a glance
back... reaching a large crowd clustered around COLLAPSIBLE A just aft of
the bridge. He sees Murdoch and a number of crewmen struggling to drag the
boat to the davits, with no luck.

Cal pushes forward, trying to signal Murdoch, but the officer ignores him.
Nearby Tommy and Fabrizio are being pushed forward by the crowd behind.
PURSER MCELROY pushes them back, getting a couple of seamen to help him. He
brandishes his gun, waving it in the air, yelling for the crowd to stay
back.

                                                                   CUT TO:

231 EXT. BOAT DECK, PORT SIDE / ROOF OF OFFICERS' QUARTERS

Lightoller, with a group of crew and passengers, is trying to get
Collapsible B down from the roof. They slide it down a pair of oars leaned
against the deck house.

                                LIGHTOLLER

Hold it! Hold it!

The weight of the boat snaps the oars and it crashes to the deck, upside
down. The two Swedish cousins, OLAUS and BJORN GUNERSEN, jump back as the
boat nearly hits them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

232 OMITTED

233 INT. STAIRWELL

Jack and Rose run up seemingly endless stairs as the ship groans and
torgues around them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

234 EXT. BOAT DECK, STARBOARD SIDE

Murdoch, at Collapsible A, is no longer in control. The crowd is
threatening to rush the boat. They push and jostle, yelling and shouting at
the officers. The pressure from behind pushes them forward, and one guy
falls off the edge of the deck into the water less than ten feet below.

                                   TOMMY

Give us a chance to live, you limey bastards!

Murdoch fires his Webley twice in the air, then point it at the crowd.

                                  MURDOCH

I'll shoot any man who tries to get past me.

Cal steps up to him.

                                    CAL

We had a deal, damn you.

Murdoch pushes him back, pointing the pistol at Cal.

                                  MURDOCH

Get back!

A man next to Tommy rushes forward, and Tommy is shoved from behind.
Murdoch SHOOTS the first man, and seeing Tommy coming forward, puts a
bullet into his chest.

Tommy collapses, and Fabrizio grabs him, holding him in his arms as his
life flows out over the deck.

Murdoch turns to his men and salutes smartly. Then he puts the pistol to
his temple and... BLAM! He drops like a puppet with the strings cut and
topples over the edge of the boat deck into the water only a few feet
below.

Cal stares in horror at Murdoch's body bobbing in the black water. The
MONEY FLOATS out of the pocket of his greatcoat, the bills spreading across
the surface.

The crew rush to get the last few women aboart the boat.

                              PURSER MCELROY

                       (calling above the confusion)

Any more women or children?!

THE CHILD crying in the alcove. Cal scoops her up and runs forward,
cradling her in his arms.

                                    CAL

                    (forcing his way through the crowd)

Here's a child! I've got a child!

                               CAL (CONT'D)

                               (to McElroy)

Please... I'm all she has in the world.

McElroy nods curtly and pushes him into the boat. He spins with his gun,
brandishing it in the air to keep the other men back. Cal gets into the
boat, holding the little girl. He takes a seat with the women.

                                    CAL

There, there.

                                                                   CUT TO:

235 INT. FIRST CLASS SMOKE ROOM

Thomas Andrews stands in front of the fireplace, staring at the large
painting above the mantle. The fire is still going in the fireplace.

The room is empty except for Andrews. An ashtray falls off the table.
Behind him Jack and Rose run into the room, out of breath and soaked. They
run through, toward the aft revolving door... then Rose recognizes him. She
sees that his lifebelt is off, lying on a table.

                                   ROSE

Won't you even make a try for it, Mr. Andrews?

                                  ANDREWS

                       (a tear rolls down his cheek)

I'm sorry that I didn't build you a stronger ship, young Rose.

                                   JACK

                                 (to her)

It's going fast... we've got to keep moving.

Andrews picks up his lifebelt and hands it to her.

                                  ANDREWS

Good luck to you, Rose.

                                   ROSE

                               (hugging him)

And to you, Mr. Andrews.

Jack pulls her away and they run through the revolving door.

                                                                   CUT TO:

236 EXT. BOAT DECK AND VARIOUS LOCATIONS

The band finishes the waltz. Wallace Hartley looks at the orchestra
members.

                                  HARTLEY

Right, that's it then.

They leave him, walking forward along the deck. Hartley puts his violin to
his chin and bows the first notes of "Nearer My God to Thee". One by one
the band memebers turn, hearing the lonely melody.

Without a word they walk back and take their places. They join in with
Hartley, filling out the sound so that it reaches all over the ship on this
still night. The vocalist begins: "If in my dreams I be, nearer my God to
thee..."

THE HYMN PLAYS OVER THE FOLLOWING SEQUENCE:

237 A seaman pulls off his lifebelt and catches up to Captain Smith as he
walks to the bridge. He proffers it, but Smith seems to stare through him.
Without a word he turns and goes onto the bridge. He enters the enclosed
WHEELHOUSE and closes the door. He is alone, surrounded by the gleaming
brass instruments. He seems to inwardly collapse.

238 IN THE FIRST CLASS SMOKING ROOM Andrews stands like a statue. He pulls
out his pocketwatch and checks the time. Then he opens the face of the
mantle clock and adjusts it to the correct time: 2:12 a.m. Everything must
be correct.

239 IN CAL'S PARLOUR SUITE water swirls in from the private promenade deck.
Rose's paintings are submerged. The Picasso tranforms under the water's
surface. Degas' colors run. Monet's water lilies come to life.

240 DOWNANGLE on the two figures lying side by side, fully clothed, on a
bed in a FIRST CLASS CABIN. Elderly Ida and Isador Strauss stare at the
ceiling, holding hands like young lovers. Water pours into the room through
a doorway. It swirls around the bed, two feet deep rising fast.

241 IN A STEERAGE CABIN somewhere in the bowels of the ship, the young
IRISH MOTHER, seen earlier stoically waiting at the stairs, is tucking her
two young children into bed. She pulls up the covers, making sure they are
all warm and cozy. She lies down with them on the bed, speaking soothingly
and holding them.

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. BOAT DECK / BRIDGE

242 IN A WIDE SHOT we see a wave travel up the boat deck as the bridge
house sinks into the water.

243 ON THE PORT SIDE Collapsible B is picked up by water. Working
frantically, the men try to detach it from the falls so the ship won't drag
it under. Colonel Gracie hands Lightoller a pocket knife and he saws
furiously at the ropes as the water swirls around his legs. The boat, still
upside down, is swept off the ship. Men start diving in, swimming to stay
with it.

244 IN COLLAPSIBLE A Cal sits next to the wailing child, whom he has
completely forgotten. He watches the water rising around the men as they
work, scrambling to get the ropes cut so the ship won't drag the
collapsible under.

Fabrizio removes the lifebelt from Tommy's body and struggles to put it on
as the water rises around him.

245 CAPTAIN SMITH, standing near the wheel, watches the black water
climbing the windows of the enclosed wheelhouse. He has the stricken
expression of a damned sould on Judgment Day. The windows burst suddenly
and a wall of water edged with shards of glass slams into Smith. He
disappears in a vortex of foam.

246 Collapsible A is hit by a wave as the bow plunges suddenly. It
partially swamps the boat, washing it along the deck. Over a hundred
passengers are plunged into the freezing water and the area around the boat
becomes a frenzy of splashing, screaming people.

As men are trying to climb into the callapsible, Cal grabs an oar and
pushes them back into the water.

                                    CAL

Get back! You'll swamp us!

Fabrizio, swimming for his life, gets swirled under a davit. The ropes and
pulleys tangle around him as the davit goes under the water, and he is
dragged down. Underwater he struggles to free himself, and then kicks back
to the surface. He surfaces, gasping for air in the freezing water.

247 WALLACE HARTLEY sees the water rolling rapidly up the deck toward them.
He holds the last note of the hymn in a sustain, and then lowers his
violin.

                                  HARTLEY

Gentlemen, it has been a previlege playing with you tonight.

                                                                   CUT TO:

248 EXT. A-DECK AFT, PORT SIDE

Jack and Rose run out of the PALM COURT into a dense crowd. Jack pushes his
way to the rail and looks at the state of the ship. The bridge is under
water and tehre is chaos on deck. Jack helps her put her lifebelt on.
People stream around them, shouting and pushing.

                                   JACK

Okay... we keep moving aft. We have to stay on the ship as long as
possible.

They push their way aft through the panicking crowd.

                                                                   CUT TO:

249 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

Collapsible A is whirled like a leaf in the currents around the sining
ship. It slams against the side of the forward funnel.

                                    CAL

                         (to the crew in the boat)

Row! Row you bastards!!

250 NEARBY: Fabrizio is drawn up against the grating of a STOKEHOLD VENT as
water pours through it. The force of tons of water roaring down the ship
traps him against it, and he is dragged down under the surface as the ship
sinks. He struggles to free himself but cannot.

Suddenly there is a concussion deep in the bowels of the ship as a furnace
explodes and a blast of hot air belches out of hte ventilator, ejecting
Fabrizio. He surfaces in a roar of foam and keeps swimming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

251 EXT. A-DECK / B-DECK / WELL DECK, AFT

Jack and Rose clamber over the A-Deck aft rail. Then, using all his
strength, he lowers her toward the deck below, holding on with one hand.
She dangles, then falls. Jack jumps down behind her.

They join a crush of people literally clawing and scrambling over each
other to get down the narrow stairs to the well deck... the only way aft.

Seeing that the stairs are impossible, Jack climbs over the B-Deck railing
and helps Rose over. He lowers her again, and she falls in a heap. Baker
Joughin, now three sheets to the wind, happens to be next to her. He hauls
Rose to her feet. Jack drops down and the three of them push through the
crowd across the well deck. Near them, at the rail, people are jumping into
the water.

The ship GROANS and SHUDDERS. The man ahead of Jack is walking like a
zombie.

                                    MAN

Yeah, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death--

                                   JACK

You wanna walk a little faster through that valley, fella?

                                                                   CUT TO:

252 EXT. FORWARD FUNNEL

The stay cables along the top of the funnel snap, and they lash like steel
whips down into the water. Cal watches as the funnel topples from its
mounts. Falling like a temple pillar twenty eight feet across it whomps
into the water with a tremendous splash. People swimming underneath it
disappear in an instant.

Fabrizio, a few feet away, is hurled back by a huge wave. He comes up,
gasping... still swimming. The water pouring into the open end of the
funnel draws in several swimmers. The funnel sinks, disappearing, but--

Hundreds of tons of water pour down through the 30 foot hole where the
funnel stood, thundering down into the belly of the ship. A whirlpool
forms, a hole in the ocean, like at enormous toiler-flush. T. W. McCauley,
the gym instructor swims in a frenzy as the vortex draws him in. He is
sucked down like a spider going down a drain.

Fabrizio, nearby, swims like Hell as more people are sucked down behind
him. He manages to get clear. He's going to live no matter what it takes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

253 INT. BOAT DECK FOYER / GRAND STAIRCASE

Water raors through the doors and windows, cascading down the stairs like a
rapids. John Jacob Astor is swept down the marble steps to A-Deck, which is
already flooded... a roiling vortex. He grabs the headless cherub at the
bottom of the staircase and wraps his arms around it.

Astor looks up in time to see the 30 foot glass dome overhead EXPLOSE
INWARD with the wave of water washing over it. A Niagara of sea water
thunders down into the room, blasting through the first class opulence. IT
is the Armageddon of elegance.

                                                                   CUT TO:

254 OMITTED

255 INT. BELOWDECKS

The flooding is horrific. Walls and doors are splintered like kindling.
Water roars down corridors with pile-driver force.

The CARTMELL FAMILY is at the top of a stairwell, jammed against a locked
gate like Jack and Rose were. Water boils up the stairwell behind them.
Bert Cartmell shakes the gate futilely, shouting for help. Little Cora
wails as the water boils up around them all.

                                                                   CUT TO:

256 EXT. STERN

Rose and Jack struggle to climb the well deck stairs as the ship tilts.
Drunk Baker Joughin puts a hand squarely on Rose's butt and shoves her up
onto the deck.

                                  JOUGHIN

Sorry, miss!

Hundreds of people are already on the poop deck, and more are pouring up
every second. Jack and Rose cling together as tehy struggle across the
tilting deck.

257 As the bow goes down, the STERN RISES. IN BOAT 2, which is just off the
stern, passengers gape as the giant bronze propellers rise out of the water
like gods of the deep, FILLING FRAME behind them.

People are JUMPING from the well deck, the poop deck, the gangway doors.
Some hit debris in the water and are hurt or killed.

258 OMITTED

259 OMITTED

260 EXT. STERN

ON THE POOP DECK Jack and Rose struggle aft as the angle increases.
Hundreds of passengers, clinging to every fixed object on deck, huddle on
their knees around FATHER BYLES, who has his voice raised in prayer. They
are praying, sobbing, or just staring at nothing, their minds blank with
dread.

Pulling himself from handhold to handhold, Jack tugs Rose aft along the
deck.

                                   JACK

Come on, Rose. We can't expect God to do all the work for us.

They struggle on, pushing through the praying people. A MAN loses his
footing ahead and slides toward them. Jack helps him.

261 THE PROPELLERS are twenty feet above the water and rising faster.

262 JACK AND ROSE make it to the stern rail, right at the base of the
flagpole. They grip the rai, jammed in between other people. It is the spot
where Jack pulled her back onto the ship, just two night... and a
liftime... ago.

Above the wailing and sobbing, Father Byles' voice carries, cracking with
emotion.

                               FATHER BYLES

...and I saw new heavens and a new earth. The former heavens and the former
earth had passed away and the sea was no longer.

The lights flicker, threatening to go out. Rose grips Jack as the stern
rises into a night sky ablaze with stars.

                               FATHER BYLES

I also saw a new Jerusalem, the holy city coming down out of heaven from
God, beautiful as a bride prepared to meet her husband. I heard a loud
voice from the throne ring out this is God's dwelling among men. He shall
dwell with them and they shall be his people and He shall be their God who
is alway with them.

Rose stares about her at the faces of the doomed. Near them are the DAHL
FAMILY, clinging together stoically. Helga looks at her briefly, and her
eyes are infinitely sad.

Rose sees a young mother next to her, clutching her five year old son, who
is crying in terror.

                                  MOTHER

Shhh. Don't cry. It'll be over soon, darling. It'll all be over soon.

                               FATHER BYLES

He shall wipe every tear from their eyes. And there shall be no more death
or mourning, crying out or pain, for the former world has passed away.

                                                                   CUT TO:

INT. SHIP-- VARIOUS

As the ship tilts further everything not bolted down inside shifts.

263 CUPBOARDS burst open in the pantry showering the floor with tons of
china. A PIANO slides across the floor, crashing into a wall. FURNITURE
tumbles across the Smoking Room floor.

264 ON THE A-DECK PROMENADE passengers lose their grip and slide down the
wooden deck like a bobsled run, hundreds of feet before they hit the water.
TRUDY BOLT, Rose's maid, slips as she struggles along the railing and
slides away screaming.

265 AT THE STERN the propellers are 100 feet out of the water and rising.
Panicking people leap from the poop deck rail, fall screaming and hit the
water like mortar rounds. A man falls from the poop deck, hitting the
bronze hub of the starboard propeller with a sickening smack.

266 SWIMMERS LOOK UP and see the stern towering over them like a monolith,
the propellers rising against the stars. 110 feet. 120.

267 AT THE STERN RAIL a man jumps. IN HIS POV we fall seemingly forever,
right past one of the giant screws. The water rushes up--

                                                                   CUT TO:

EXT. TITANIC / BOAT 6

268 TRACKING SLOWLY IN on Ruth as the sounds of the dying ship and the
screaming people come across the water.

269 REVERSE / HER POV: IN A WIDE SHOT we see the spectacle of the Titanic,
her lights blazing, reflecting in the still water. Its stern is high in the
air, angles up over forty five degrees. The propellers are 150 feet out of
the water. Over a thousand passengers cling to the decks, looking from a
distance like a swarm of bees.

The image is shocking, unbelieveable, unthinkable. Ruth stares at the
spectacle, unable to frame it or put it into any proportion.

                                MOLLY BROWN

God Almighty.

The great liner's lights flicker.

                                                                   CUT TO:

270 INT. ENGINE ROOM

In darkness Chief Engineer Bell hangs onto a pipe at the master braker
panel. Around him men climb through tilted cyclopean mahcines with electric
hand-torches. It is a black hell of breaking pipes, spraying water, and
groaning machinery threatening to tear right out of its bedplates.

Water sprays down, hitting the breaker panel, but Bell will not leave his
post. CLUNK. The breakers kick. He slams them in again and-- WHOOM! a blast
of light! Something melts and arcing fills the engine room with nightmarish
light--

                                                                   CUT TO:

271 EXT. TITANIC

WIDE SHOT. The lights go out all over the ship. Titanic becomes a vast
black silhouette against the stars.

IN COLLAPSIBLE C: BRUCE ISMAY has his back to the ship, unable to watch the
great steamer die. He is catatonic with remorse, his mind overloaded. He
can avert his eyes, but he can't block out the sounds of dying people and
machinery.

A loud CRACKING REPORT comes across the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

272 EXT. BOAT DECK

Near the third funnel a man clutches the ship's rail. He stares down as the
DECK SPLITS right between his feet. A yawning chasm opens with a THUNDER of
breaking steel

LOVEJOY is clutching the railing on the roof of the Officers' Mess. He
watches in horror as the ship's structure RIPS APART right in front of him.
He gapes down into a widening maw, seeing straight down into the bowels of
the ship, amid a BOOMING CONCUSSION like the sound of artillery. People
falling into the widening crevasse look like dolls.

The stay cables on the funnel part and snap across the decks like whips,
ripping off davits and ventilators. A man is hit by a whipping cable and
snatched OUT OF FRAME. Another cable smashes the rail next to Lovejoy and
it rips free. He falls backward into the pit of jagged metal.

Fires, explosions and sparks light the yawning chasm as the hull splits
down through nine decks to the keel. The sea pours into the gaping wound--

                                                                   CUT TO:

273 INT. ENGINE ROOM

It is a thundering black hell. Men scream as monstrous machinery comes
apart around them, steel frames twisting like taffy. Their torches
illuminate the roaring, foaming demon of water as it races at the through
the manchines. Trying to climb they are overtaken in seconds.

                                                                   CUT TO:

274 EXT. TITANIC - NIGHT

The STERN ALF of the ship, almost four hundred feet long, falls back toward
the water. On the poop deck everyone screams as they feel themselves
plummeting. The sound goes up like the roar of fans at a baseball stadium
when a run is scored.

Swimming in the water directly under the stern a few unfortunates shriek as
they see the keel coming down on them like God's bootheel. The massive
stern section falls back almost level, thundering down into the sea and
pushing out a mighty wave of displaced water.

Jack and Rose struggle to hole onto the stern rail. They feel the ship
seemingly RIGHT ITSELF. Some of those praying think it is salvation.

                              SEVERAL PEOPLE

We're saved!

Jack looks at Rose and shakes his head, grimly.

Now the horrible mechanics play out. Pulled down by the awesome weight of
the flooded bow, the buoyant stern tilts up rapidly. They feel the RUSH OF
ASCENT as the fantail angles up again. Everyone is clinging to benches,
railings, ventilators... anything to keep from sliding as the stern lifts.

The stern goes up and up, past 45 degrees, then past sixty.

People start to fall, sliding and tumbling. They skid down the deck,
screaming and flailing to grab onto somehting. They wrench other people
loose and pull them down as well. There is a pile-up of bodies at the
forward rail. The DAHL FAMILY falls one by one.

                                   JACK

We have to move!

He climbs over the stern rail and reaches back for Rose. She is terrified
to move. He grabs her hand.

                                   JACK

Come on! I've got you!

Jack pulls her over the rail. It is the same place he pulled her over the
rail two nights earlier, going the other direction. She gets over just as
the railing is going HORIZONTAL, and the deck VERITCAL. Jack grips her
fiercely.

The stern is now straight up in the air... a rumbling black monolith
standing against the stars. It hangs there like that for a long grace note,
its buoyancy stable.

Rose lies on the railing, looking down fifteen stories to the boiling sea
at the base of the stern section. People near them, who didn't climb over,
hang from the railing, their legs dangling over the long drop. They fall
one by one, plummeting down the vertical face of the poop deck. Some of
them bounce horribly off deck benches and ventilators.

Jack and Rose lie side by side on what was the vertical face of the hull,
gripping the railing, which is now horizontal. Just beneath their feet are
the gold letters TITANIC emblazoned across the stern.

Rose stares down terrified at the black ocean waiting below to claim them.
Jack looks to his left and sees Baker Joughin, crouching on the hull,
holding onto the railing. It is a surreal moment.

                                  JOUGHIN

                           (nodding a greeting)

Helluva night.

The final relentless plunge begins as the stern section floods. Looking
down a hundred feet to the water, we drop like an elevator with Jack and
Rose.

                                   JACK

                              (talking fast)

Take a deep breath and hold it right before we go into the water. The ship
will suck us down. Kick for the surface and keep kicking. Don't let go of
my hand. We're gonna make it Rose. Trust me.

She stares at the water coming up at them, and grips his hand harder.

                                   ROSE

I trust you.

Below them the poop deck is disappearing. The plunge gathers speed... the
boiling surface engulfs the docking bridge and then rushes up the last
thirty feet.

278 IN A HIGH SHOT, we see the stern descend into the boiling sea. The name
TITANIC disappears, and the tiny figures of Jack and Rose vanish under the
water.

Where the ship stood, now there is nothing. Only the black ocean.

                                                                   CUT TO:

279 EXT. OCEAN / UNDERWATER AND SURFACE

Bodies are whirled and spun, some limp as dolls, others struggling
spasmodically, as the vortex sucks them down and tumbles them.

280 Jack rises INTO FRAME F.G. kicking hard for the surface... holding
tightly to Rose, pulling her up.

281 AT THE SURFACE: a roiling chaos of screaming, thrashing people. Over a
thousand people are now floating where the ship went down. Some are
stunned, gasping for breath. Others are crying, praying, moaning,
shouting... screaming.

Jack and Rose surface among them. They barely have time to gasp for air
before people are clawing at them. People driven insane by the water, 4
degrees below freezing, a cold so intense it is indistinguishable form
death by fire.

A man pushes Rose under, trying to climb on top of her... senselessly
trying to get out of the water, to climb onto anything. Jack PUNCHES him
repeatedly, pulling her free.

                                   JACK

Swim, Rose! SWIM!

She tries, but her strokes are not as effective as his because of her
lifejacket. They break out of the clot of people. He has to find some kind
of flotation, anything to get her out of the freezing water.

                                   JACK

Keep swimming. Keep moving. Come one, you can do it.

All about them there is a tremendous wailing, screaming and moaning... a
chorus of tormented souls. And beyond that... nothing but black water
stretching to the horizon. The sense of isolation and hopelessness is
overwhelming.

                                                                   CUT TO:

282 OMITTED

283 EXT. OCEAN

Jack strokes rhythmically, the effort keeping him from freezing.

                                   JACK

Look for something floating. Some debris... wood... anything.

                                   ROSE

It's so cold.

                                   JACK

I know. I know. Help me, here. Look around.

His words keep her focused, taking her mind off the wailing around them.
Rose scans the water, panting, barely able to draw a breath. She turns
and... SCREAMS.

A DEVIL is right in from of her face. It is the black FRENCH BULLDOG,
swimming right at her like a seamonster in the darkness, its coal eyes
bugging. It motors past her, like it is headed for Newfoundland.

Beyond it Rose sees somehting in the water.

                                   ROSE

What's that?

Jack sees what she is pointing to, and they make for it together. It is a
piece of wooden debris, intricately carved. He pushes her up and she
slithers onto it belly down.

But when Jack tries to get up onto the thing, it tilts and submerges,
almost dumping Rose off. It is clearly only big enough to support her. He
clings to it, close to her, keeping his upper body out of the water as best
he can.

Their breath floats around them in a cloud as they pant from exertion. A
MAN swims toward them, homing in on the piece of debris. Jack warns him
back.

                                   JACK

It's just enough for this lady... you'll push it under.

                                    MAN

Let me try at least, or I'll die soon.

                                   JACK

You'll die quicker if you come any closer.

                                    MAN

Yes, I see. Good luck to you then.

                              (swimming off)

God bless.

                                                                   CUT TO:

284 EXT. COLLAPSIBLE A / OCEAN

The boat is overloaded and half-flooded. Men cling to the sides in the
water. Others, swimming, are drawn to it as their only hope. Cal, standing
in the boat, slaps his oar in the water as a warning.

                                    CAL

Stay back! Keep off!

Fabrizio, exhausted and near the limit, makes it almost to the boat. Cal
CLUBS HIM with the oar, cutting open his scalp.

                                 FABRIZIO

You don't... understand... I have... to get... to America.

                                    CAL

                          (pointing with the oar)

It's that way!

CLOSE ON FABRIZIO as he floats, panting each breath agony. You see the
spirit leave him.

FABRIZIO'S POV: Cal in SLOW MOTION, yelling and wielding the oar. A demon
in a tuxedo. The image fades to black.

                                                                   CUT TO:

285 EXT. OCEAN

JACK AND ROSE still float amid a chorus of hte damned. Jack sees the ship's
officer nearby, CHIEF OFFICER WILDE. He is blowing his whistle furiously,
knowing the sound will carry over the water for miles.

                                   JACK

The boats will come back for us, Rose. Hold on just a little longer. They
had to row away for the suction and now they'll be coming back.

She nods, his words helping her. She is shivering uncontrollably, her lips
blue and her teeth chattering.

                                   ROSE

Thank God for you Jack.

People are still screaming, calling to the lifeboats.

                                   WOMAN

Come back! Please! We know you can hear us. For God's sake!

                                    MAN

Please... help us. Save one life! SAVE ON LIFE!

                                                                   CUT TO:

286 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN

IN BOAT 6: Ruth has her ears covered against the wailing in the darkness.
The first class women in the boat sit, stunned, listening to the sounds of
hundreds screaming.

                                 HITCHINS

They'll pull us right down I tell ya!

                                   MOLLY

Aw knock it off, yer scarin' me. Come on girls, grab your oars. Let's go.

                              (nobody moves)

Well come on!

The women won't meet her eyes. They huddle into their ermine wraps.

                                   MOLLY

I don't understand a one of you. What's the matter with you? It's your men
back there! We got plenty a' room for more.

                                 HITCHINS

If you don't shut that hole in yer face, there'll be one less in this boat!

Ruth keeps her ears covered and her eyes closed, shutting it all out.

287 IN BOAT ONE: Sir Cosmo and Lucile Duff-Gordon sit with ten other people
in a boat that is two thirds empty. They are two hundred yards from the
screaming in the darkness.

                            FIREMAN HENDRICKSON

We should do something.

Lucile squeezes Cosmo's hand and pleads him with her eyes. She is
terrified.

                                 SIR COSMO

It's out of the question.

The crewmembers, intimidated by a nobleman, acquiesce. They hunch guiltily,
hoping the sound will stop soon.

TWENTY BOATS, most half full, float in the darkness. None of them make a
move.

                                                                   CUT TO:

288 EXT. OCEAN

Jack and Rose drift under the blazing stars. The water is glassy, with only
the faintest undulating swell. Rose can actually see the stars reflecting
on the black mirror of the sea.

Jack squeezes the water out of her long coat, tucking it in tightly around
her legs. He rubs her arms. His face is chalk with in the darkness. A low
MOANING in the darknes around them.

                                   ROSE

It's getting quiet.

                                   JACK

Just a few more minutes. It'll take them a while to get the boats
organized...

Rose is unmoving, just staring into space. She knows the truth. There won't
be any boats. Behind Jack she sees that Officer Wilde has stopped moving.
He is slumped in his lifejacket, looking almost asleep. He has died of
exposure already.

                                   JACK

I don't know about you, but I intend to write a strongly worded letter to
the White Star Line about all this.

She laughs weakly, but it sounds like a gasp of fear. Rose finds his eyes
in the dim light.

                                   ROSE

I love you Jack.

He takes her hand.

                                   JACK

No... don't say your good-byes, Rose. Don't you give up. Don't do it.

                                   ROSE

I'm so cold.

                                   JACK

You're going to get out of this... you're going to go on and you're going
to make babies and watch them grow and you're going to die an old lady,
warm in your bed. Not here. Not this night. Do you understand me?

                                   ROSE

I can't feel my body.

                                   JACK

Rose, listen to me. Listen. Winning that ticket was the best thing that
ever happened to me.

Jack is having trouble getting the breath to speak.

                                   JACK

It brought me to you. And I'm thankful, Rose. I'm thankful.

His voice is trembling with the cold which is working tis way to his heart.
But his eyes are unwavering.

                                   JACK

You must do me this honor... promise me you will survive... that you will
never give up... no matter what happens... no matter how hopeless...
promise me now, and never let go of that promise.

                                   ROSE

I promise.

                                   JACK

Never let go.

                                   ROSE

I promise. I will never let go, Jack. I'll never let go.

She grips his hand and they lie with their heads together. It is quiet now,
except for the lapping of the water.

                                                                   CUT TO:

289 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN - NIGHT

Fifth Officer Lowe, the impetuous young Welshman, has gotten Boats 10, 12
and Collapsible D together with his own Boat 14. A demon of energy, he's
had everyone hold the boats together and is transferring passengers from 14
into the others, to empty his boat for a rescue attempt.

As the women step gingerly across the other boats, Lowe sees a shawled
figure in too much of a hurry. He rips the shawl off, and finds himself
staring into the face of a man. He angrily shoves the stowaway into another
boat and turns to his crew of three.

                                   LOWE

Right, man the oars.

                                                                   CUT TO:

290 EXT. OCEAN / BOAT 14

The beam of an electric torch plays across the water like a searchlight as
boat 14 comes toward us.

ANGLE FROM THE BOAT as the torch illuminates floating debris, a poignant
trail of flotsam: a violin, a child's wooden soldier, a framed photo of a
steerage family. Daniel Marvin's wooden Biograph camera.

Then, their white lifebelts bobbing in the darkness like signoposts, the
first bodies come into the torch's beam. The people are dead but not
drowned, killed by the freezing water. Some look like they could be
sleeping. Others stare with frozen eyes at the stars.

Soon bodies are so thick the seamen cannot row. They hit the oars on the
heads of floating men and women... a wooden thunk. One seaman throws up.
Lowe sees a mother floating with her arms frozen around her lifeless baby.

                                   LOWE

                      (the worst moment of his life)

We waited too long.

                                                                   CUT TO:

291 EXT. OCEAN

IN A HOVERING DOWNANGLE we see Jack and Rose floating in the black water.
The stars reflect in the mill pond surface, and the two of them seem to be
floating in interstellar space. They are absolutely still. Their hands are
locked together. Rose is staring upwards at the canopy of stars wheeling
above her. The music is transparent, floating... as the long sleep steals
over Rose, and she feels peace.

CLOSE ON Rose's face. Pale, like the faces of the dead. She seems to be
floating in a void. Rose is in a semi-hallucinatory state. She knows she is
dying. Her lips barely move as she sings a scrap of Jack's song:

                                   ROSE

"Come Josephine in my flying machine..."

ROSE'S POV: The stars. Like you've never seen them. The Milky Way a
glorious band from horizon to horizon.

A SHOOTING STAR flares... a line of light across the heavens.

TIGHT ON ROSE again. We see that her hair is dusted with frost crystals.
Her breathing is so shallow, she is almost motionless. Her eyes track down
from the stars to the water.

ROSE'S POV... SLOW MOTION: The silhouetter of a boat crossing the stars.
She sees men in it, rowing so slowly the oars lift out of the syrupy water,
leaving weightless pearls floating in the air. The VOICES of the men sound
slow and DISTORTED.

Then the lookout flashes his torch toward her and the light flares across
the water, silouetting the bobbing corpses in between. It flicks past her
motionless form and moves on. The boat is 50 feet away, and moving past
her. The men look away.

Rose lifts her head to turn to Jack. We see that her hair has frozen to the
wood under her.

                                   ROSE

                             (barely audible)

Jack.

She touches his shoulder with her free hand. He doesn't respond. Rose
gently turns his face toward her. It is rimed with frost.

He seems to be sleeping peacefully.

But he is not asleep.

Rose can only stare at his still face as the realization goes through her.

                                   ROSE

Oh, Jack.

All hope, will and spirit leave her. She looks at the boat. It is further
away now, the voices fainter. Rose watches them go.

She closes her eyes. She is so weak, and there just seems to be no reason
to even try.

And then... her eyes snap open.

She raises her head suddenly, cracking the ice as she rips her hair off the
wood. She calls out, but her voice is so weak they don't hear her. The boat
is invisible now, the torch light a star impossibly far away. She struggles
to draw breath, calling again.

292 IN THE BOAT Lowe hears nothing behind him. He points to something
ahead, turning the tiller.

293 ROSE struggles to move. Her hand, she realizes, is actually frozen to
Jack's. She breaths on it, melting the ice a little, and gently unclasps
their hands, breaking away a thin tinkling film.

                                   ROSE

I won't let go. I promise.

She releases him and he sinks into the black water. He seems to fade out
like a spirit returning to some immaterial plane.

Rose rolls off the floating staircase and plunges into the icy water. She
swims to Chief Officer Wilde's body and grabs his whistle. She starts to
BLOW THE WHISTLE with all the strength in her body. Its sound slaps across
the still water.

294 IN BOAT 14 Lowe whips around at the sound of the whistle.

                                   LOWE

                           (turning the tiller)

Row back! That way! Pull!

Rose keeps blowing as the boat comes to her. She is still blowing when Lowe
takes the whistle from her mouth as they haul her into the boat. She slips
into uncosciousness and they scramble to cover her with blankets...

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

295 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

EXTREME CLOSEUP of Rose's ancient, wrinkled face. Present day.

                                 OLD ROSE

Fifteen hundred people went into the sea when Titanic sank from under us.
There were twenty boats floating nearby and only one came back. One. Six
were saved from the water, myself included. Six out of fifteen hundred.

As she speaks THE CAMERA TRACKS slowly across the faces of Lizzy and the
salvage crew on KELDYSH. Lovett, Bodine, Buell, the others... the reality
of what happened here 84 years before has hit them like never before. With
her story Rose has put them on Titanic in its final hours, and or the first
time, they do feel like graverobbers.

Lovett, for the first time, has even forgotten to ask about the diamond.

                                 OLD ROSE

Afterward, the seven hundred people in the boats had nothing to do but
waith... wait to die, wait to live, wait for an absolution which would
never come.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

296 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - PRE-DAWN

MATCHING MOVE as the camera tracks along the faces of the saved.

DISSOLVE TO: ANOTHER BOAT, and then ANOTHER, seeing faces we know among the
survivors: Ismay in a trance, just staring and trembling... Cal, sipping
from a hip flask offered to him by a black-faced stoker... Ruth hugging
herself, rocking gently.

IN BOAT 14: CLOSE ON ROSE, lying swaddled. Only her face is visile, white
as the moon. The man next to her jumps up, pointing and yelling. Soon
everyone is looking and shouting excitedly. In Rose's POV it is all silent,
SLOW MOTION.

IN SLOW-MOTION SILENCE we see Lowe light a green flare and wave it as
everyone shouts and cheers. Rose doesn't react. She floats beyond all human
emotion.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

298 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OPEN SEA - DAWN

Golden lgiht washes across the white boats, which gloat in a calm sea
reflecting the rosy sky. All around them, like a flotilla of sailing ships,
are icebergs. The CARPATHIA sits nearby, as boats row toward her.

                                                              DISSOLVE TO:

299 EXT. LIFEBOATS / OCEAN / CARPATHIA MONTAGE - DAY

IMAGES DISSOLVE into one another: a ship's hull looming, with the letters
CARPATHIA visible on the bow... Rose watching, rocked by the sea, her face
blank... seamen helping survivors up the rope ladder to the Carpathia's
gangway doors... two women crying and hugging each other inside the ship...
ALL SILENT, ALL IN SLOW-MOTION. There is just music, so gentle and sad,
part elegy, part hymn, part aching song of love lost forever.

THE IMAGES CONTINUE to music... Rose, outside of time, outside of herself,
coming into Carpathia, barely able to stand... Rose being draped wtih warm
blankets and given hot tea... BRUCE ISMAY climbing aboard. He has the face
and eyes of a damned soul.

As Ismay walks along the hall, guided by a crewman toward the doctor's
cabin, he passes rows of seated and standing widows. He must run the
gauntlet of their accusing gazes.

                                                                   CUT TO:

300 EXT. DECK / CARPATHIA - DAY

It is the afternoon of the 15th. Cal is searching the faces of the widows
lining the deck, looking for Rose. The deck of Carpathia is crammed with
huddled people, and even the recovered lifeboats of Titanic. On a hatch
cover sits an enormous pile of lifebelts.

He keeps walking toward the stern. Seeing Cal's tuxedo, a steward
approaches him.

                             CARPATHIA STEWARD

You won't find any of your people back here, sir. It's all steerage.

Cal ignores him and goes amongst this wrecked group, looking under shawls
and blankets at one bleak face after another.

Rose is sipping hot tea. Her eyes focus on him as he approaches her. He
barely recognizes her. She looks like a refugee, her matted hair hanging in
her eyes.

                                   ROSE

Yes, I lived. How awkward for you.

                                    CAL

Rose... your mother and I have been looking for you--

She holds up her hand, stopping him.

                                   ROSE

Please don't. Don't talk. Just listen. We will make a deal, since that is
something you understand. From this moment you do not exist for me, nor I
for you. You shall not see me again. And you will not attempt to find me.
In return I will keep my silence. Your actions last night need never come
to light, and you will get to keep the honor you have carefully purchased.

She fixes him with a glare as cold and hard as the ice which changed their
lives.

                                   ROSE

Is this in any way unclear?

                                    CAL

                            (after a long beat)

What do I tell your mother?

                                   ROSE

Tell her that her daughter died with the Titanic.

She stands, turning to the rail. Dismissing him. We see Cal stricken with
emotion.

                                    CAL

You're precious to me, Rose.

                                   ROSE

Jewels are precious. Goodbye, Mr. Hockley.

We see that in his way, the only way he knows, he does truly love her.

After a moment, he turns and walks away.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

That was the last time I ever saw him. He married, of course, and inherited
his millions. The crash of 28 hit his interests hard, and he put a pistol
in his mouth that year. His children fought over the scraps of his estate
like hyenas, or so I read.

301 ANGLE ON ROSE, at the railing of the Carpathia, 9pm April 18th. She
gazes up at the Statue of Liberty, looking just as it does today, welcoming
her home with her glowing torch. It is just as Fabrizio saw it, so clearly,
in his mind.

302 LATER CARPATHIA DISCORGES THE SURVIVORS at the Cunard pier, Pier 54.
Over 30,000 people line the dock and fill the surrounding streets. The
magnesium flashes of the photographers go off like small bombs, lighting an
amazing tableau.

Several hundred police keep the mob back. The dock is packes with friends
and reletives, officials, ambulances, and the press--

Reporters and photographers swarm everywhere... 6 deep at the foot of the
gangways, lining the tops of cars and trucks... it is the 1912 equicalent
of a media circus. They jostle to get close to the survivors, tugging on
them as they pass and shouting over each other to ask them questions.

Rose is covered with a whoollen shawl and walking with a group of steerage
passengers. Immigration officers are asking them questions as they come off
the gangway.

                            IMMIGRATION OFFICER

Name?

                                   ROSE

Dawson. Rose Dawson.

The officer steers her toward a holding area for processing. Rose walks
forward with the dazed immigrants. The BOOM! of photographer's magnesium
flashes cause them to flinch, and the glare is blinding. There is a sudden
disturbance near her as two men burst through the cordon, running to
embrace an older woman along the survivors, who cries out with joy. The
reporters converge on this emotional scene, and flashes explode.

Rose uses this moment to slip away into the crowd. She pushes through the
jostling people, moving with purpose, and none challenges her in the
confusion.

                              OLD ROSE (V.O.)

Can you exchange one life for another? A caterpillar turns into a
butterfly. If a mindless insect can do it, why couldn't I? Was it any more
unimaginable than the sinking of the Titanic?

TRACKING WITH HER as she walks away, further and further until she flashes
and the roar are far behind her, and shi is till walking, determined.

                                                                   CUT TO:

303 INT. IMAGING SHACK / KELDYSH

Old Rose sits with the group in the Imaging Shack, lit by the blue glow of
the screens. She holds the haircomb with the jade butterfly on the handle
in her gnarled hands.

                                  BODINE

We never found anything on Jack. There's no record of him at all.

                                 OLD ROSE

No, there wouldn't be, would there? And I've never spoken of him until now,
not to anyone.

                                (to Lizzy)

Not even your grandfather. A woman's heart is a deep ocean of secrets. But
now you all know there was a man named Jack Dawson, and that he saved me,
in every way that a person can be saved.

                            (closing her eyes)

I don't even have a picture of him. He exists now only in my memory.

                                                                   CUT TO:

304 OMITTED

305 EXT. OCEAN FLOOR / TITANIC WRECK

The Mir submersibles make their last pass over the ship. We hear Yuri the
pilot on the UQC:

                                   YURI

Mir One returning to surface.

The sub rises off the deck of the wreck, taking its light with it, leaving
the Titanic once again it its fine and private darkness.

                                                                   CUT TO:

306 EXT. KELDYSH DECK

A desultory wrap party for the expedition is in progress. There is music
and some of the (co-ed) Russian crew are dancing. Bodine is getting drunk
in the aggressive style of Baker Joughin.

Lovett stands at the rail, looking down into the black water. Lizzy comes
to him, offering him a beer. She puts her hand on his arm.

                                   LIZZY

I'm sorry.

                                  LOVETT

We were pissin' in the wind the whole time.

Lovett notices a figure move through the lights far down at the stern of
the ship.

                                  LOVETT

Oh shit.

                                                                   CUT TO:

307 EXT. KELDYSH STERN DECK

Rose walks through the shadows of the deck machinery. Her nightgown blows
in the wind. Her feet are bare. Her hands are clutched at her chest, almost
as if she is praying.

ON LOVETT AND LIZZY running down the stairs from the top deck, hauling ass.

ROSE reaches the sern rail. Her gnarled fingers wrap over the rail. Her
ancient foot steps up on the gunwale. She pushes herself up, leaning
forward. Over her shoulder, we see the black water glinting far below.

LOVETT AND LIZZY run up behind her.

                                   LIZZY

Grandma, wait!! Don't--

ROSE TURNS her head, looking at them. She turns further, and we see she has
something in her hand, something she was about to drop overboard.

It is the "Heart of the Ocean".

Lovett sees his holy grail in her hand and his eyes go wide. Rose keeps it
over the railing where she can drop it anytime.

                                   ROSE

Don't come any closer.

                                  LOVETT

You had it the entire time?!

FLASH CUT TO: A SILENT IMAGE OF YOUNG ROSE walking away from Pier 54. The
photographers' flashes go off like a battle behind her. She has her hands
in her pockets. She stops, feeling something, and pulls out the necklace.
She stares at it in amazement.

BACK ON KELDYSH, Rose smiles at Brock's incomprehension.

                                   ROSE

The hardest part about being so poor, was being so rich. But every time I
though of selling it, I though of Cal. And somehow I always got by without
his help.

She holds it out over the water. Bodine and a couple of the other guys come
up behind Lovett, reacting to what is in Rose's hand.

                                  BODINE

Holy shit.

                                  LOVETT

Don't drop it Rose.

                                  BODINE

                            (a fierce whisper)

Rush her.

                                  LOVETT

                                (to Bodine)

It's hers, you schmuck.

                                 (to her)

Look, Rose, I... I don't know what to say to a woman who tries to jump off
the Titanic when it's not sinking, and jumps back onto it when it is...
we're not dealing with logic here, I know that... but please... think about
this a second.

                                   ROSE

I have. I came all the way here so this could go back where it belongs.

The massive diamond glitters. Brock edges closer and holds out his hand...

                                  LOVETT

Just let me hold it in my hand, Rose. Please. Just once.

He comes closer to her. It is reminiscent of Jack slowly moving up to her
at the stern of Titanic.

Surprisingly, she calmly places the massice stone in the palm of his hand,
while still holding onto the necklace. Lovett gazes at the object of his
quest. An infinity of cold scalpels glint in its blue depths. It is
mesmerizing. It fits in his hand just like he imagined.

                                  LOVETT

My God.

His grip tightens on the diamond.

He looks up, meeting her gaze. Her eyes are suddenly infinitely wise and
deep.

                                   ROSE

You look for treasures in the wrong place, Mr. Lovett. Only life is
priceless, and making each day count.

His fingers relax. He opens them slowly. Gently she slips the diamond out
of his hand. He feels it sliding away.

Then, with an impish little grin, Rose tosses the necklace over the rail.
Lovett gives a strangled cry and rushes to the rail in time to see it hit
the water and disappear forever.

                                  BODINE

Aww!! That really sucks, lady!

Brock Lovett goes through ten changes before he settles on a reaction... HE
LAUGHS. He laughs until the tears come to his eyes. Then he turns to Lizzy.

                                  LOVETT

Would you like to dance?

Lizzy grins at him and nods. Rose smiles. She looks up at the stars.

308 IN THE BLACK HEART OF THE OCEAN, the diamond sinks, twinkling end over
end, into the infinate depths.

                                                                   CUT TO:

309 INT. ROSE'S CABIN / KELDYSH

A GRACEFUL PAN across Rose's shelf of carefully arranged pictures:

Rose as a young actress in California, radiant... a theatrically lit studio
publicity shot... Rose and her husband, with their two children... Rose
with her son at his college graduation... Rose with her children and
grandchildren at her 70th birthday. A collage of images of a life lived
well.

THE PAN STOPS on an image filling frame. Rose, circa 1920. She is at the
beach, sitting on a horse at the surfline. The Santa Monica pier, with its
rollercoaster is behind her. She is grinning, full of life.

We PAN OFF the last picture to Rose herself, warm in her bunk. A profile
shot. She is very still. She could be sleeping, or maybe something else.

                                                                   CUT TO:

BLACKNESS

310 THE WRECK OF TITANIC looms like a ghost out of the dark. It is lit by a
kind of moonlight, a light of the mind. We pass over the endless forecastle
deck to the superstructure, moving faster than subs can move... almost like
we are flying.

WE GO INSIDE, and the echoing sound of distant waltz music is heard. The
rust fades away from the walls of the dark corridor and it is
transformed... WE EMERGE onto the grand staircase, lit by glowing
chandelier. The music is vibrant now, and the room is populated by men in
tie and tails, women in gowns. It is exquisitely beautiful.

IN POV we sweep down the staircase. The crowd of beautiful gentlmen and
ladies turn as we descend toward them. At the bottom a man stands with his
back to us... he turns and it is Jack. Smiling he holds his hand out toward
us.

IN A SIDE ANGLE Rose goes into his arms, a girl of 17. The passengers,
officers and crew of the RMS Titanic smile and applaud in the utter silence
of the abyss.

                                                                   FADE OUT


THE END



 

Add comment
Emmanuel Suarez
Emmanuel Suarez
 

Add comment
Ernesto Sanchez P-3
Ernesto Sanchez P-3
I have never considered myself as a leader, i like to work alone and find my own way to make the things done. I know that the team work is very important and effective, but personally  i don't like working with people.

I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, its very important the relation that you have with your teammates. A leader needs to be an example and make firm decisions and don't make excuses . They need to be honest and a honorary people.
 

Add comment
Matthew Romero period 1
Matthew Romero period 1
If someone asks me "Do you consider yourself a great leader", i would i
 

Add comment
Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra
When the question " Are you a good leader" comes to mind, I consider myself a good leader. The reason why I consider myself a good leader is because I understand how to take control and manage certain situations. Other reasons why I consider myself a good leader are that I am open to different opinions and I am accepting and open about what others say. Putting others before yourself as a leader is also necessary because you need to be aware about other people not just about your opinion.As a leader like mentioned before I need to know what to do in certain situations meaning I need to take control when things occur.
Advice wise I would recommend that someone who wants to be a leader needs to be open minded. By being open minded you have to take in other peoples thoughts. Confidence is key as well you need to believe in yourself in order to achieve your goal. Confidence is needed in order to stand up and give the others examples. A good leader puts others before themselves. They also are aware about situations around them.
 

Add comment
Matthew Buitrago
Matthew Buitrago 
Ever since i was little, i have always considered myself to be a great leader. I always support my team no matter what. I always live by the motto "No one gets left behind". Instead of criticizing my teammates when they are struggling to get the job done, i will always be the one that helps them out the most. I always do my best at bringing up the morale of my teammates and i ever let anyone give up. 

 To be a great leader, you need to be the heart of the team. As a leader, you have to be a role-model,  someone that everyone looks up to when they need help. You have to put your team before yourself, never give up on them and always have faith in them. Being a great leader isn't hard at all, all you have to do is be an outstanding team player.
 

Add comment
Daniel Iglesias
Daniel Iglesias
I consider myself as a great leader. I know how to lead my team into great confidence and fun. When we are down or losing I always pick my team up and we move forward and win the game. When we are in tough situations and we feel uncomfortable with something I know how to make them feel comfortable and make everything easier for my team.

My best advice for anybody that wants to be a leader is to have confidence in yourself, don't be afraid to do nothing, and be strong and dedicated. If you do these things of how to be a leader you'll see how everything will change for you and how good of a leader you'll be  
 

Add comment
Julian Ortiz
Julian Ortiz
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. I also know that most of the choices i make are the right choices so i believe in myself.

To be a great leader you need to have great self esteem. The reason you need that is because you need to believe in yourself. You got to believe that the choices you make that they are the right choices. You also got to make sure that you can do what you need to do and do it right. so that is what i would tell others in order to be a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Karina Quiroga Period:4
Karina Quiroga Period:4
I have never considered myself as a great leader but I do know that if you try, anyone can be a great leader. I have never been interested to be a leader for everyone but if I run for a certain position, then I believe I would make a leader. I have been debating if I should run for the president of the glee club for next year. Now, I believe I can be a very good leader because I always try to be humble and put others above myself. I also think that being a leader takes a lot if responsibility and I have a lot of that. I try really hard in school and do all my homework. I also think that it is important to be creative but it is much more important to be able to take this job responsibly and I can do it. So, I actually do believe I can make a great leader, it might take some time to get there but I can do it.
I honestly never tried to be a leader so I can't give much advice but I can say that I have received a lot of advice, including from this video.One thing I can advise is that you can't think about yourself as a leader. You must think about what is best for everyone and never give up. Everyone makes mistakes and you should not give up being a great leader just because everyone can do it, you just have to think positive. You must also be able to juggle all you responsibilities plus the ones given to you, as a great leader. Never forget that if you try you can get to be a great leader. If I can do you all can do it too!
 

Add comment
Gabriela Martinez P.4
Gabriela Martinez P.4
 

Add comment
Virginia Hernandez Period 4
Virginia Hernandez Period 4
I have never thought of myself as a great leader. But then again, I have never thought of myself as not a great leader. This simply has not been something that has been in my mind. Now, that I think about it, I believe I am a leader, if not a great one. Sometimes I have a problem with giving other people space to do their own things. I take the wheel completely and never release it. In order to be a great leader I must learn to do this.

For anybody that would like to become a great leader, I have a few pieces of advice to give that might help. First of all, give suggestions, but don't choke the people around you. Basically, what I am trying to say is don't try to control other people. Never belittle anyone. Be honest and passionate and put your team/followers before you. Don't pick favorites because everyone will notice even if you are subtle. Only by being the best version of yourself can you expect the best out of your followers. 
 

Add comment
Brandon Lee Quinones
Brandon Lee Quinones
I always try to be the best leader I can possibly be, for myself and those around me. I think that I have the capabilities necessary to inspire those around me whenever they need some sort of motivation. I think that as a leader, I have what it takes to gather a group of people and lead them to better perform any given task. In order to be a great leader, I think that a person needs to be strong-willed and have great confidence in themselves to talk to others and guide them to complete certain activities. There are many different traits that make leaders who they are.

            The best advice I can give to someone who is a leader is for them to be themselves. When a leader wants to be the best they can, they should focus on being comfortable because once they become comfortable, they feel better working with others and making decisions. A person that wants to be a leader should also be an honest person, so that the people following him/her would build up their trust in that person. This is the advice I would give people if they want to become leaders.
 

Add comment
Steve Hernandez Period 1
Steve Hernandez Period 1
No, I do not think of myself as a good leader. Sometimes but rarely i can be a good one but i mostly am a "follower". I try to become leader sometimes but I don't have the confidence that people have around me. Its astonishing to see people lead others with such confidence and how their mindset work. They don't care that they have a lot of people behind them they just do it.

A good leader will have confidence. They will never give up, and are very focused in what they do. They are also great listeners. If you who wish to become a great leader you should always give tips to your followers, and never think highly of yourself. Good leaders must be intelligent and read a lot! Finally good leaders have a lot of courage, strength, and will
. They would go into anything without a second thought. Good leaders make us feel safe.

 

Add comment
Andy Espinosa Period: 1
Andy Espinosa  Period: 1
I do not think I am a good leader, but sometimes I can be. I usually do everything by instruction and rely on another, but if someone needs help I try my best to be a good leader to them. I never give up on them, instead I guide them. 

A good leader should always follow one rule, "never give up". A good leader has organizational skills, and is always confident. A good leader is loving and caring, but at the same time serious. They are strong, not weak. A good leader always make's their followers want to serve them, to never betray them. But mostly above all, a good leader guides their followers, so one day they can be a good leaders.
 

Add comment
Leila Augustin P1
Leila Augustin P1
I would not consider myself to be a great leader. To others that are hoping to be great leaders is I would say to build trust with other people. More advice on that is leaders should take the risks first, they should eat last, they should sacrifice so their people feel safe, and so that their people can gain. When they do this, the natural response of their people is that they trust, and are willing to sacrifice for the good of the leader’s vision. And then they can say that they did what they did because their leader would have done the same for them. Most people are concerned about power, and treat people in power positions with more deference. Some of us have very little concern with people in power and treat them mostly as peers. This describes something called power distance. 



The reason we defer to more powerful people often boils down to fear and loss of control. Powerful people can make stuff happen to us. In a work setting it could mean making us do something we don’t like, taking away something we do like, or in the worst case taking away our livelihood completely. Power distance, then, measures how scared we are of people in power. If we have low power distance (or a small power distance gap) we feel less fear. If we have wide power distance we have more fear. This power distance works at a very primal level. For most of us when the boss approaches, our flight-or-fight reflexes immediately kick in. Our blood pressure rises and adrenaline pumps through our bodies. If we think we are in trouble or there is a problem it’s even worse. This is why Sinek believes the key job of a leader is to make us feel safe.
 

Add comment
Ryan Holland
Ryan Holland
            In order to be a great leader you need to have confidence to motivate people to listen to what you are saying. To be effective you should have good organizational skills and command attention of others. A good leader is also a good listener and provides guidance and direction to others. 
            I don’t consider myself a great leader.  I feel a little shy to take a leadership role in a group of people.  I think my personality is more practical and I tend to rely on others to lead a group.  I am more one on one leader and feel more confident with that type of role. 
 

Add comment
Gabriela Rojas
Gabriela Rojas
I always try to be the best leader that I can be, it is sometimes difficult since great leaders require many special characteristics. They need to be compassionate, enthusiastic, understanding, and much more. For me, being a great leader is all about how I can help the group or an individual succeed, if I am able to achieve the goals and motivate the people around me then I believe that I have done my job of leading. 

If someone wants to become a great leader I would suggest various strategies, the most important being to listen to the ones you want to lead. If the people you are trying to lead are not being heard, the it will be really hard for you to identify their needs and expectations. In addition I would also recommend that you try to lead by example, do not expect those who follow you to follow simply because you say so, it is very important to show that you are a capable and competent person. And finally be firm with your decision but also be willing to hear out other's ideas, making important decisions is hard, if you are able to communicate with the group and lead them to the desired outcome, the stick to that decision, but if something is not right or just not working, then it is important that you realize that a new path should be taken. Good leaders are formed by their willingness to help others, so just try to put others before yourself. 
 

Add comment
Genesis Fernandez
Genesis Fernandez
It has been difficult to find good leaders throughout all of time. This is due to people’s self-interest and lack of consideration for others; but that doesn’t mean there hasn’t been great leaders. I do consider myself a great leader because I am confident, I think of others before I think about myself, and I love to bring positive change to a person’s , a family’s, or a community’s life. A person does not have to be rich nor famous to be a leader. A leader is the person who can bring change anywhere, at any time. Great leaders will put others people’s problems or interests above their own. Great leaders do not need validation nor need to be well known, they are happy with helping others and that’s it. 

            In order to be a great leader a person needs to be confident and self-assertive. Additionally, a great leader has to be willing to help others. In order to be a leader, a person needs to be intelligent and know how to make the smart, ethical, and right choices when it comes to difficult situations. One of the most important things a leader needs is determination to better themselves and their ability. Additionally, in order to be a leader, a person has to be willing to take charge.

 

Add comment
Gustavo Cordero
Gustavo Cordero
Period 5
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
 

Add comment
Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Vanessa Rodriguez Period:5
Am i considered as a leader? Great leaders are the one who take charge and achieve and work hard to obtain their goals. They have characteristics such as bravery and intelligence. Leaders are the ones that take charge and make the right decisions and have a solution for every problem. I usually ask myself if i would call myself a leader? Well i would consider myself as a leader. 
Leaders are the ones that put everyone in the right pathway and direction and put others before they put themselves . To keep them in a good way to lead them to their success. I have some times that have to be a leader and help out and i do so everything i do is to help out and result to a good lifestyle and lead to a good life. 
Being a leader is a question any body can be a leader but you will need to overcome or have these traits which are intelligence, confidence, and bravery. Having intelligence can help you make the right choices and respond to issues the right way. Also, have an open mind to other areas. Confidence is very important to be able to boost up your confidence and be able to do whatever you feel in need of without holding back to do it. Last but not least bravery to not be scared of everything that comes in sight. 
 

Add comment
Austin Palacios
Austin Palacios
I consider myself a great leader because I'm usually one of the ones on my team that pick us up. Getting everyone on your side and hyped up is important in being a leader. Almost essential in fact. Leading a team is tough but if you have everybody on your side it's easier to lead.

The advice I'd give to leaders everywhere is to have a good attitude towards everything. Especially when there's a problem or situation it's important to have a positive attitude to keep whoever your leading's morale up. Another thing I would advise is to respect the people you are leading. If you don't respect people then they will eventually not follow you and probably hate you.
 

Add comment
Daniela Martinez
Daniela Martinez
I consider myself a good leader. I am compassionate, understanding and i don't ask anyone to do anything i would not do myself. I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make proper decisions. Communication is key. Getting feedback from your team makes your decisions much ore effective and well rounded. Be consistent. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you are firm with your beliefs and values. 


Good leaders make us feel safe by giving us order. Being a part of a team, especially an effective one, gives everyone a helpful stability. A good leader can make sure their team is having their thoughts and opinions honored in decisions. Being with this leader makes sure we do not have to worry about our individual protection. A good leader makes us feel safe by giving us stablility and organization. 
 

Add comment
gabriel cubas
gabriel cubas
I



im not a good leader because i dont like talking to people because i break my neck talking to people and its just very uncomfortable.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
wasss up


Add comment
Sandra S
Sandra S
 

Add comment
Sandra Sierra
Sandra Sierra 
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
hi


Add comment
Joshua Catoni period 3
Joshua Catoni period 3
i wouldn't say that i'm a great or good leader but more like just a leader.
 To be a great or good leader you need to be a good communicator and not a quite person like i am.   
14 comments

Anonymous 1yr

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
b

Anonymous 1yr
soory brs.sigiel

Anonymous 1yr
sorry Mrs.siegel

Anonymous 1yr
ily


Add comment
dylan diaz
dylan diaz
It takes a great leader to see the person behind the employee number and an even greater leader cares and takes the time to know them on a personal level. There is great risk in that, of course. You risk personal heartbreak should the business relationship have to end. Yes, but as in love, it is worth the risk to have cared and lost, than to never have cared at all. The reward outweighs the risk. 
 

Add comment
Kaylee Negrin P.1
Kaylee Negrin P.1
When asked the question, “Are you a good leader?” I tend to answer yes, but not always. I like to benefit off both being a leader and a follower. In order to become a good leader certain qualities have to be established such as courage, confidence, wisdom, and dedication. In order for you to be a good leader you have to possess courage within you. Courage is not only taking a bullet for someone; in order to be truthful you need to have courage. Telling it just as it is can get difficult and people usually prefer to lie. Wisdom comes with years, but in order to lead your team to victory you need to be wise, have good judgement, and see the world from a different point of view. 

Dedication would have to be one of the strongest qualities a leader can have. To get up every day and try to become someone better is dedication. Although sometimes it might get hard, you need to push through and overcome obstacles along the way. Being a leader is great but being a follower is not as bad as it seems. Observation is the best way to learn and as a follower you learn from your leader. You learn from their mistakes and try to make yourself better. Sometimes we need to step down and give others a chance. Being a good leader is not always about being in charge, but learning through others.

 

Add comment
Adrian Olave period:1
Adrian Olave period:1
I consider myself a good leader. I know how to make my own decisions without anyone else influencing them. I always go with what i believe in because that is what makes the choices i end up choosing. Also a leader quality i have is that i speak up for myself. I never stay quiet when something is unfair for me i fight for myself.
 Some advice i can give people who are trying to become leaders would be gain respect from others. If you gain respect from other for sure you will be seen as a leader. Speaking up for yourself and making your own decisions is also another way you can become a leader. You can not be influenced on the choices you make because then people will see you can get easily manipulated. Being easily manipulated is a bad way to show leadership because people will want someone who is certain about their choices not some one who is a joke and gets easily pressured into doing something they do not want to.
 

Add comment
Brenda Rojo
Brenda Rojo
   Although, many people question themselves about whether they are a leader or not, I don’t. I believe I am a good leader because I know I always set a good example towards everyone that surrounds me. Being a leader is something that isn’t easy, it is very hard to be able to be responsible especially when you’re a teenager due to mom and dad always being around to pick after yourself and give you everything you need. But, what most people don’t realize that to be able to be a great leader you need to be responsible and be able to do thing yourself and be independent. Also, I consider myself a great leader because , I can recognize someone who is in need of great help and I don’t just throw all the knowledge at them , but I do help them through with whatever they might need help with or figuring out . As a leader I also learned that you need to respect others if you want to gain the same back.

   To be a great leader you can’t think of yourself, but about others. You need to be responsible, and respect everyone. Always be a good example and don’t let anyone convince you of doing something that isn’t right. And always follow your guts not everyone else’s.


 

Add comment
Vanessa Bautista Period 6
Vanessa Bautista Period 6
If people ask me if i'm a good leader, i usually say i am or i am not. I consider myself one because, i usually like to be in power and make a change. Its very hard to be in control and having all that power in your hand. Also being a good leader gives you more life experiences and you can learn from them. This takes a lot of responsibility and pride.
For others in hoping to be good leaders i say to always do what you wanna do never let anyone tell you what to do. Be very responsible in making your choices.
 

Add comment
Julian Ortiz Per 6
Julian Ortiz Per 6
I think that i am a pretty good leader. I always know what i need to do in most situations. i know how to be a good example towards others. I also think that i know how to maybe put order. Being a great 
 

Add comment
Elainne Latour / P.2
Elainne Latour / P.2
While others may not think I could be a good leader due to being so hyper and playful all the time, I actually do consider myself a good leader when it comes to things I like, or things I am interested in. I am very trustworthy, and I am very hardworking (only in certain situations). I do not like to boss around my team to do things while I do nothing; instead, I like to help out and give ideas, while I listen to others' ideas as well.

One thing a leader must be is very wise. They must be smart enough to construct ideas to help his or her team do something. Another thing I believe a good leader should be is very understanding. If something goes wrong with their plan, an understanding leader would accept it and fix it. However, a leader who is not understand would most likely complain or get angry, which also is immature. This is what a good leader is like.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
TTYL


Add comment
Angel Rassi period 2
Angel Rassi period 2
I consider myself a great leader. When i think of an idea, i think about how it can benefit the whole group. I assign jobs to people depending on what their strength is and how it can help us. I do the harder part of the work knowing i can trust myself in the work being done. I make sure everything is done right and lead the group to make sure everything is good. 
To be a great leader you have to think of the team and not just yourself. Do what's best for the team. Act like everyone is equal but take charge and do what you think is right. Understand everyone's strength and weaknesses. Make a plan and make sure the group is able to do it. 
 

Add comment
Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
Rafael Hernandez, Period 1
As a leader, you have to set an example and show you are not afraid to try new things, new approaches and processes. You have different responsibilities, adapt your skill set to the realities of the new position. Apply time management in your work, but also in your personal life. Define your goal and communicate it to your team. Create a plan that will make it happen and check on a regular basis where you stand.

Develop a genuine interest in each person, try to understand your team’s qualities and abilities. Allow your peers to portray different opinions and reasoning for the embetterment of you work. If people are questioning your actions and will not follow, make sure to create punishments and consequences for those misbehaviors. By providing a good solution you’re able to portray your good qualities and ability to manage and lead correctly. 1~�

 

Add comment
YLAIRA NEGRON
YLAIRA NEGRON
Leaders have many characteristics that help them overcome all the obstacles that are thrown at them. I do not consider myself a leader. I am not the type of person to lead a group of people, it just does not come out of me. I think a leader has to have confidence, passion, patience, and more. A great leader has to have a great sense leadership. 

My advice to anybody that wants to be a leader is to maintain communication with their followers. Followers that see that their leader is passionate about what they are doing get inspired and help their leader succeed. A leader makes sacrifices for their followers. A leader has a certain role to play and every leader is different.
 

Add comment
Daniel Castillo p.1
Daniel Castillo p.1
I believe i am a great leader. I believe to be a great leader you must be brave and responsible and knows what to do.  To be a leader you have to not be afraid of anything and be confident. Whether it is a leader of a country or leader of a sports team they must all have similar traits to be a great leader. This is why I believe i can be a great leader.

To be a leader you must as well be wise and mature. Nobody would want a immature person to be a leader. This is advice i would give to be a great leader. If you have all these traits and show leadership then you can be a great leader. That is what I believe makes a great leader. 

2 comments

Anonymous 1yr
i love y

Anonymous 1yr
jk


Add comment
Gabriella Padilla P.4
Gabriella Padilla P.4
In all honesty i do not consider myself a great leader. At times i am considered a good leader but overall I'm not. With being a good leader comes great responsibility and lots of pressure. People look up to you and you need to set a good example. You must be self-less and always put others before you. Even though i wish i were describing myself i am not. There are times in which i do put myself before others in certain situations. I am not confident  in myself and i feel that is a key characteristic of being a great leader. 

In order to be a great leader you must also obtain patience. That for sure is something i don't have. You must understand how to take control of any situation you are thrown and i can fairly say i do not like being in control of everything. I also feel like great leaders speak and say what needs to be said. Frankly i am not like that at all. I sugar code things most the time. If something needs to be said i'll say it just usually not straight up. At least I can say I'm honest.Advice i would give someone hoping to be good leader is not be afraid , to speak up. Be honest, there is no need to lie. Have confidence in yourself, learn from my mistakes. Be patient with people. Learn to inspire others. Have a passion and care for whoever you're leading. Lastly be self-less but know when to put yourself before others.  

 

Add comment
Karina Marino
Karina Marino
Great leaders have various characteristics that make them great. Some of these characteristics are: strength, wisdom, diversity, openness, understanding, and many more. Great leaders help out, whether they help their friends and family, their community, or their environment. They put others before themselves. They strive for greatness and want the best for themselves and others. 
i personally think that I am a great leader. I help out in my community with charities, I feed the homeless and help the less fortunate with my church, and I try my hardest to spread positivity. I am always willing to help people in need, and I strive for grstness and the best in myself and others. All together, I feel like I make a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Zoraya Mas
Zoraya Mas
When I think to myself  am I a great leader, I usually think yes. I believe that I put others before myself and am generally the first person to admit when I am wrong. I like hearing other people's thoughts and ideas and working with others. I also like to make sure that people are happy and am concerned when they are not. To me these are some of the attributes of a great leader.

If I was going to give advice to someone on how they can be a great leader, I would start off by telling them that you need to be able to put everyone else's needs above your own. You really need to have a selfless attitude and be able to look at the bigger picture so that everyone can succeed, not just you. Being a leader means that you people have entrusted you with their safety and well being that you take that very seriously. The last piece of advice that I would give someone about being a great leader would be to lead as you would like to follow.
 

Add comment
Giano Stringfellow
Giano Stringfellow
Leaders are composed of several characteristics. I consider myself a leader for several reasons. For one, I hold several leadership positions in clubs throughout my school. In these positions, I must to demonstrate qualities such as integrity, openness, and dedication. In addition, I have help leadership positions in team sports where I have been held accountable for teammates’ actions on and off the court.
If anyone aspired to be a great leader, they should probably take these into account: first and foremost, a leader must have absolute self-awareness. They must be able to compose themselves, no matter what emotional state they are in – especially during hardships. If a group member sees that their leader is apathetic or feels hopeless, they are bound to feel the same. A leader must not show weakness for this reason. In addition to self-awareness, a leader must be able to spread their vision throughout the entire group and get them to want the common goal just as must as he or she does. 


 

Add comment
Vander Souza
Vander Souza 
Do I consider myself a leader? well great leaders have to have traits such as confidence and bravery. Leaders are those who take that task and guide others along the way.  I often get asked this question, I do consider myself as a leader. Leaders are those who put others before themselves, they keep them in check.  I help out my family and others which resembles a leader I take the task and accomplish the obstacles in front of me.

There may be some people asking "how can I be great leader?". You have to be intelligent and be willing to take the responsibility of other people you are leading. In order to be a leader you must have these two important traits which are confidence and responsibility. Having confidence is very important because without confidence you won't have the courage to do anything, you won't be able to lead. Lastly, is responsibility you will need to be responsible for everyone you are leading and to be able to take responsibility 
 

Add comment
Hennessy Gutierrez
Hennessy Gutierrez
Period 6
 When people ask me if I'm a good leader I usually say yes. But sometimes not so much. However I think I can be a good leader for most situation. Like any other person I make various mistakes. A leader is someone who sacrifices themselves or something.  Being a leader means that you have to stand up for other people in really hard situations. Being a leader does not mean you have to be selfish to others it means that you have to care or them as if they were your family.

The key to being a leader is always having confidence.  Advice that I would give people to be a great leader is that care about others and not yourself. When you are becoming a leader you should know your place and who you are tying to make follow your footsteps. Honesty is the best key of all to be a great leader. Putting the people that you love and care for is the best way to become a leader.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
HEADPHANIEE


Add comment
Diana Abila
Diana Abila
Period 6
When I'm asked or even ask myself if I'm a great leader, I respond, yes. Although, I cant always be one. However, I feel like I can be a great leader, for the most part. I tend to make many mistakes. like any other person. A good leader is all about sacrificing themselves or something. Being a leader means standing up for others and doing what is right for others. Being a leader is about not being selfish, is about being selfless at times, and only caring about others.  

Confidence is the most significant quality a leader should have. The advice I would give other people to be good leaders is to not be selfish. I would tell them to be confident. To be a great leader you should know your place and who you are trying to make follow you. Honesty is also key to being a great leader. Being humble is also important to being a good leader. Putting people before you is what a great leader is. 
 

Add comment
Johanna Bellver
Johanna Bellver
When I ask myself, if I would consider myself to be a good leader, I say yes. The advice I would give other hoping to be great leaders it to first of all be a great leader yourself. You have to show others that you are a great leader before you can teach someone to be a great leader. You need to show the characteristics of a great leader. 

You need to show confidence, commitment to whatever you are doing, be honest and passionate in whatever you do. Respecting others makes a big difference between a great leader and poor leader. Being supportive to your classmates, co-workers, etc. Having a positive attitude will rub off, making the great leader be a pleasure to be around with and also make the environment pleasant. Taking responsibilities for your actions shows that you are humble and a human being. This would be the advice I would give others hoping to be great leaders.
 

Add comment
Franchesca Mieles
Franchesca Mieles

There are many things that make up a great leader. I think I have some qualities that make up a great leader such as motivation, drive and perserverance. I am still growing as a person so I don't think I could be a leader at this moment but for those who want to be a leader in order to lead people you have to learn that you have to incorporate others into it. Leading people is about what benefits everyone not just you. Staying humble and not making yourself seem greater than anybody else because you are just as equal as the person next to you. Leading an army consist of working together to form a plan that will benefit all. 
My advice to someone who wants to be a great leader one day is to know your place and who you are before trying to make 
anyone follow you. When you are in a room full of people see how you could work arounf everyone to put together a group that you can lead. Stay humble and stay put. As time passes you will continue to learn about being a leader.
 

Add comment
Rachel Garcia
Rachel Garcia
There is not really one definition for a great leader. Some believe a great leader is someone who doesn't ever break the rules, but some believe a great leader is someone who knows when the rules need to be broken or bent. Do I think I am a great leader? No, absolutely not. Why don't I think I am a great leader you, might ask? Well, for one, I barely know how to take care of myself. Often times I mess up a lot. If I make so many mistakes on my own how will I be a successful leader for others at the same time? I just don't think I am fit to be good leader for anyone or some kind of community.

I do believe I know of some ways that others can be good leaders, though. One aspect of a good leader is honesty. To be a good leader you need to be trusted by the very people who are following you. To gain trust, a leader must give out honesty. One more aspect of a great leader is courage. If someone doesn't think their leader will protect them, then they're not really a good leader.  
 

Add comment
Maileny Perez period 2
Maileny Perez period 2 
Great leaders are hard to come by at times, I want to say that  can consider myself a great leader because to be a  great leader you do not need to be rich or live a certain way, to be a great leader you just need to be yourself and help those around you. Great leaders always put the benefits of others before their own desires and needs. They need to protect those around them and help them in any way possible. Great leaders often have strong characters and it gives them great advantages because they often get pressured to do things or a lot of different people want them to fail. 
My advice to people who want to become leaders would be to help others and to be humble. All great leaders that  help others and that are humble will succeed. In the end to be good or even great leader you just have to try your hardest and if you don’t succeed the first time you try again, the key is not give and always get up after a mistake because al humans make mistakes. 

 

Add comment
Jessica Rossetto
Jessica Rossetto
  A lot of people have a different interpretation of a great leader. I feel that I don't have the characteristics to be a great leader. I'm very dependent on others, when I know I shouldn't be. Been a great leader means you have to be confident and others can look up to you. Sometimes I can be a great leader, for example my younger sister motivates me to be a great leader. I want her to look up to me. 

  A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do whats right. Good advice that I can give to others is to never give up. Always put others before yourself. Never let what people say effect you. Be who you are no matter what and don't be afraid to stand up for yourself.  
 

Add comment
Nathalia Quintero
Nathalia Quintero
 

Add comment
Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
Nathalia Quintero . Period 6
I consider myself a great leader. 
 

Add comment
Emily Duenas p.7
Emily Duenas p.7
I would consider myself a good leader. It can be very hard to be a great leader, and to me being a leader is not only about giving someone instructions. When you are a leader others rely and trust on you. A good leader needs to show traits of responsibility, confidence, and leadership.

Advice that I can give to others hoping to be great leaders, is to be passionate about helping others and being confident. It will take sacrifice and you have to be willing to be the very best you can to give others opportunities. You have to believe in yourself and not expect anything in return.
 

Add comment
Bryan Valbuena p.5
Bryan Valbuena p.5
i am confident that i make a great leader. wrestling has taught me much discipline in my life. it has taught how to be persistent and not to quit. it has taught me to be humble and to never get cocky. most importantly, it has taught me to help those who need it.
Coming from a military family, i am quite ready for leadership. I have heard some terrible news and some great news. i come from a strong background and i know i much stronger than many people. to those hoping to be great leaders: stay confident, do not give up, and believe in yourself. no one can tell you otherwise of what you want to do or believe. 
 

Add comment
Victoria Torres
Victoria Torres 
I wouldn’t consider myself a great leader, but sometimes I can make a good leader.  A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, and most importantly trustworthy.  Being a leader isn’t easy, people are always counting on you.  They trust you to make the right decisions and guide them into the right path with good advice and good intentions.  When you’re a great leader you need to always be able to solve problems and do your best, there’s a lot of pressure to be a leader.  

Advice I have for people who want to be a great leader is be sure you are trustworthy.  In my opinion, that is the key to becoming a leader.  You want people to be able to relay on you and trust you for advice and to make good decisions.  Another key to becoming a great leader is being confident, without it you will find it to be difficult to make tough decisions.  Anyone can become a leader, it all starts with believing in yourself first.  

 

Add comment
Gabriel Morales P-5
Gabriel Morales P-5
I think I can make a decent leader. I feel like I can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and I will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader. Lastly another good reason why I think I could be a good leader is the practice I got from being a patrol leader in Boy Scouts.
 
 Some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I would feel safe if I knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
 

Add comment
Eliseo Texidor p.3
Eliseo Texidor p.3 
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. At times I can be a good leader. I've gotten many good advice to be a good leader from people I look up to. Being a good leader consider's many good traits  to have I use at times. I use these traits for my friends and family that need it. 


  Being A great leader isn't that easy, it takes sacrifice and responsibility . Great leaders take risks for others and knows what they are doing. I don't feel like a good leader because I feel like I need many things to cover up to be a good leader. There are many people that will use these traits and will put themselves up to the top like A captain for a sports team.
 

Add comment
Anne Menendez Period: 1
Anne Menendez Period: 1
I feel like I am a decent leader. Sometimes I consider myself a good leader, and sometimes I feel like I’m not a good leader. A leader needs to be confident, responsible, powerful, trustworthy, etc. I feel like I am a good leader with my friends. For example, I’m always helping my friends with things even if they didn’t ask me.  Being a leader is not easy, it’s actually difficult because people are counting on you. 

I don’t always feel like a great leader because a great leader needs confidence. I’m not that confident with myself. Also, I’m not the most honest person and one trait a leader needs is honesty. Although, I like to help people because I like seeing people happy it makes me feel like a better person. My advice to other leaders out there is just be yourself, acting like someone else just an act and it’s going to get tiring. Also do good things and expect nothing in return. 
 

Add comment
Ernesto Mora P-6
Ernesto Mora P-6
I consider myself a great leader. Being a good leader is much more than telling people what to do. To be considered a good leader you have to be a supportive and realistic person, to incite others to join you.

Being passionate about your goals may help you succeed as a leader. A leader instills confidence by having a clear vision, showing empathy and being a strong coach. People tend to follow innovators because in a system with finite resources and infinite expansion of population, innovation is essential for not only success but also survival.
 

Add comment
Omar Rodriguez
Omar Rodriguez
I wouldn't consider myself a great leader. I may be good at times, but after all, I'm still just your average high schooler. As all humans have, I have a sense of self preservation. I would likely make the choice to put myself first to make sure I get through a situation at times. Depending on the seriousness of the situation at hand, I will either put myself first or last.
There are some traits that we humans can develop in order to be good leaders. Humility, for example, is one of them. One doesn't always have to take 100% credit to be successful.. Some other traits include enthusiasm, stability, and confidence. From what i interpreted from the video, a good leader always puts themselves first into the line of fire/takes the risk first. 
 

Add comment
Melany Hayes pd.2
Melany Hayes pd.2
        I consider myself a very good leader. Yes it is very difficult to have many people to look up to you because you can’t make any mistakes. We are all human so at some point we are going to make a mistake but as a leader you must learn from your mistakes and teach that to the people who look up to you. Being a leader takes a lot of responsibility. You must be very confident with your decision, make sure you know what to say when people come for your advice, and organized yourself so are not as stressful as you should be. The hardest part on being a leader is to make it look as easy as it sounds. Our goals as humans is have many more great leaders in the world. 

            Confidence is the number one quality a leader should have. You must be 150% sure of your responses. Yes you might make some mistake along the way but that is what will built you up to being a great leader. As a leader you never give up so fight for what you want and help others, either by motivating them or by helping them get to their goal. When being a leader and giving advice you must be sure that you treat them with kindness no matter how bad they messed up. Every problem has a solution. Leaders stand up for others and motivates others to do what is right. 

 

Add comment
Justin Suarez
Justin Suarez
Period 2

 I think I can make a decent leader. Now, i'm trying to sound self centered because i'm not, but i feel like i can make a good leader for a couple of reasons. First off, I am really attentive and aware of what is going on around me and i will always try to solve a problem. I will never leave a problem unsolved. I also feel as if i have the mind to be a good leader.

 some advice i would give is to always give the people a chance to give their opinion and say what they believe. I would also say that you would need to have the passion to lead. I also believe that you should be a great person in general. Some reasons it is important to be a great leader is because, with a great leader, the people will feel safe and wont be afraid to speak up when they need to. I i would feel safe if i knew that we had a great leader that actually cares about the people that he/she is leading for. 
 

Add comment
Kaylie Velez Prd.2
Kaylie Velez    Prd.2
  I feel as though i could be considered a good leader. To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said.  There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. 
        A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest.
 

Add comment
Lexey Holmes P.3
Lexey Holmes  P.3
I would consider myself a great leader because I like to encourage people and encourage myself . Being a great leader doesn't necessarily mean you have to be someone that is known or famous. Being a great leader means you are a person that does the right thing and help other when they are in need.  If you hope to be a great leader don't pressure yourself because everyone  makes mistakes. In order to be a great leader all you need to do is be true to yourself, you don't have to change for others because you are different than the rest of society. Being a good leader is important to many people, and if you believe in yourself and try hard you would be the best great leader there can be.
 

Add comment
Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Gabriella Alvarez P.4
Sometimes I consider myself a great leader, but sometimes not so much. I can be a good leader because I like to help others. I can also be responsible and I am most of the time. To be a great leader you must be responsible, trust worthy, helpful, and confident. I believe that leaders in a way can be role models  because they are setting an example. 

Sometimes I don't consider myself to be a great leader. I am not a very confident person and I forget to do things all the time. However, I feel like I'm a trust worthy person. I like to help my friends with their problems and make them happy. Some advice I can give to others hoping to be great leaders is that you must respect others and be a good example to other people. 
 

Add comment
Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
Amanda Lorenzo Per.2
     I do consider myself a great leader... Yes it does take a lot of time and dedication, but I just love being able to do my own thing and having everyone look up to you is such a good feeling. There is a lot to remember when it comes to being a leader. You have to always be confident in your decisions, always know what to say when people come to you for advice, and you should try to be organized so that you don't stress out so much. Your goal is to make it look easy so that we can have more great leaders in the world!

     Confidence is a very big key to being a great leader. Also, you have to be careful with what you say to or about others because believe it or not the word does travel fast. If you say something, then everyone else will begin to think and say the same thing which can cause some conflict. A great leader stands up for others and motivates others to do what's right. 
 

Add comment
Alejandro,Espinoza pr.1
Alejandro,Espinoza                 pr.1
i do think of myself as a good leader but in order to be a good leader you have to do a lot of things its actually very difficult and alot of people put their trust upon you. you have to be organized and you have to have all the answers that the people may ask you. you have to be very responsible if your not that then probably not a good leader.

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. its going to be rough but it shows you how to be a great person.being a leader is wanting your followers to be successful and you want them to thrive. being a leader is helping people not just with one thing but everything.


 

Add comment
Sophia Torres
Sophia Torres
I consider myself a great leader because I feel that I make others feel safer. I stand up for people and help others in difficult situations. I learn that if we get the environment right, every single one of us have the capabilities to these amazing things. What is important is that that person trusts and cooperates with you. Trust and cooperation are not instructions but your feelings. I make the choice to defend that person anytime they are in trouble. The most common problem is that the person doesn’t trust their leader(s). That’s why I make sure that person trusts me and that I do my best in helping them when they’re in need.

A great leader must believe that they can achieve the goal and stand up for others. They give great advice to others so that they can be a successful/great leader. They have to have the right motivation and respect towards others. To be a great leader you have to meet the certain criteria. For example, if your group makes the wrong choices you need to be patient with them and lead them towards the right choices. Because in life you are going to make some tough decisions and you have to know what is right and what is wrong. As a great leader, I hope this advice helps you become a great leader and succeed in life. 

 

Add comment
Yanel Nunez P.3
Yanel Nunez P.3
I would consider myself an okay leader. Because in some situation can be a great leader but in others I kind of lose my way in being a great leader. In one situation in math class when some people don’t get I go over to them and help them out when I understand what we are doing. But other times when I do understanding I’m too lazy to go and help them out.  But most of the time I do help the out. 

The advice I can help others to be a great leader is to try their best in being a leader. Don’t give up on being a great leader when you start off. Make sure you aren’t controlling everyone in a rude way either. You want to guide them in doing something. Eventually they will be a great leader.

 

Add comment
Mercy Hernandez Period
Mercy Hernandez     Period 
To be a great leader you don't need to be wealthy, powerful, or have a high title, you just have to be someone who isn't afraid to take the risks and say what needs to be said. They need to make their people feel safe and protected along with being nice and respectful. Anyone can do it; I consider myself to be a great leader at times. By doing little things like inspiring others to clean up after themselves and help those in need.

A great leader must believe he/she can achieve their goal and will stand up for what they believe is right. They must have courage to stand up to the status quo and to those who think they'll fail. A leader should also give advice and put his/hers people's needs first. Anyone can be a great leader if they wan't to, with the right motivation and their heads in the right direction they to can make a difference.
 

Add comment
Sophia Franco Period 1
Sophia Franco         Period 1
There are many aspects that are required for being a great leader. Focus, confidence, and patience are some of these aspects that are required. I believe I can be a great leader but sometimes I can’t. I can be a great leader because I am always there for people when they need me. I might not be the best leader because I’m not as confident.  Confidence is something that many leaders need. Leaders need confidence because people will start to see that they have confidence and that they are very determined.


Being a great leader is a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- minded about many things. Another aspect when being a great leader is that they need to make sure everyone else’s safety is important. Leaders are not followers; they do everything for themselves. When being a leader everyone is going to look up to that person. 


 

Add comment
LeadersMike Mond
 Leaders
Mike Monduy
 

Add comment
Celine Alemany
Celine Alemany
I consider myself to be not a great leader but not a bad one either. I don't like to plan a lot of things because there's always one person that doesn't agree and then that person takes it out on me. But if i don't do anything then i don't get blamed most of the time. Also i don't have a lot of confidence, so when people start saying that i did a bad job then that makes me not want to do it anymore. Other than that if a really try and block out all that negativity then I know I can be a good leader.
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
boi


Add comment
Isabella Vilasuso
Isabella Vilasuso
      I consider myself to be a good leader only at times. I do not have the confidence of one, but I am always there when someone depends on me I do my best to help my friends as much as I can. I do not always lead others, but when I do, it is always in the right direction of course. 

      A good leader should give good advice, that has worked out well before. Giving someone advice that is not reliable, will only worsen their situation. Help the person as much as possible, even if you cannot do anything, in reality. A good leader is a strong person in characrter, but respectful. 
1 comment

Anonymous 1yr
boi


Add comment
Yamili Triana P.1
Yamili Triana P.1
  The main point of the video is to explain why leaders do what they do. Leaders have multiple skills; they are humble, trustworthy, responsible, etc. The question for the assignment is, "Do we consider ourselves as leaders and what advice would you give to others hoping to be great leaders?" Right at this moment I don't consider myself a leader. To become a leader it takes time and patience to develop that need to help others and take charge. But, at times I do consider myself a leader depending on what situation I am going through or whether I am trying to help someone else.
  Advice I would give to others is to never give up. Every leader has something in common they never give up and they have that passion. Every single leader, in their own way, have a passion that thrives to move forward, improve and take charge. They don't want to a follower, they want to be themselves and not do what other people tell them to do in which they know is wrong.
 

Add comment
Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Stephanie Amezquita p.1
Do I consider myself a great leader? At times I can be. A great leader is believing in yourself and others. It means to be great at what you do and   helping others. Being a great leader takes a few skills. You have to be focused and determined on what you want to accomplish. You most certainly need confidence in yourself.  Why confidence? When you start to build up your confidence, others will see it too. This shows people you know what you're doing and that you're determined. 

One of the most important factors of being a leader is passion. You need to love what you do. Having passion for anything keeps you focused and actually interested. When you're a great leader, you should be able to be open-minded. Being open-minded will help with coming yup with new ideas and having communication skills. You learn to accept ideas that are not just your own. It could turn out better than you think. 
 

Add comment
Carlos Valdes p.2
Carlos Valdes p.2
To be a good leader you have to meet certain criteria.  I don't think i'm a good leader  for many reasons. The main one being not being able to cope with other peoples personality. I simply don't have the patience. 
However i am a very responsible person and dedicated when it comes to leading a team. But this doesn't matter much when you look at all the cons. Leaders need to be open minded and i'm' close minded when it comes to taking new ideas into consideration. 
 

Add comment
Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Amalimar Ferreira period 3
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. I do not consider myself to be a good leader because i am not someone you can depend on when taking responsibility, i think i can be considered to be a follower. I must first be a good follower in order to then become a good leader. By being a good follower, i can learn from others’ experience and benefit from their guidance and superior industry knowledge which can only help me to become a better leader yourself when the time comes.

Advice i can give to others that are hoping to be great leaders is that while leaders set the direction, they must also use management skills to guide their people to the right destination, in a smooth and efficient way.
Leaders don’t lead by telling people what they have to do. Instead, leaders cause people to want to help them. A key part of this is cultivating your own desire to help others. When others sense that you want to help them, they in turn want to help you. You’re working towards a goal that’s greater than yourself. It could be something small, like the success of the team, or a larger vision like world peace. Working towards a vision is far more inspiring than working towards personal gain.
 

Add comment
Elizabeth Delgado p7
Elizabeth Delgado p7
It takes a lot to be a good leader. I believe I have those skills. I am trustworthy and responsible. I don't get distracted very easily and I work well with others. I can be a good leader if I put my mind to it and work hard. To be a good leader you need to listen to your partners and respect them. Just because you are in charge doesn't mean you can ignore their ideas and only do what you want to do. You need to be confident in your skills so your team will be motivated by your actions. If your group makes mistakes you need to be patient with them and coach them instead of yelling at them for not doing the task correctly. This is just some advice to be a good leader.
 

Add comment
Alexander Gil
Alexander Gil
I do consider myself to be a great leader, but I don't consider myself to be a typical leader. I'd rather lead people creatively and inspire them. Also, the responsibility a leader carries is more than one would think it to be at first. Leaders are responsible for those under them.  They are willing to sacrifice themselves for the benefit of others. I don't fit any of those criteria. I'm more of a selfish leader.

My advice for someone aspiring to become a great leader would be, stay open minded. A good leader is always open to new ideas and strategies. People get tired of the same thing after a certain amount of time. Leaders have to be willing to put others before themselves in order to ensure success. Leaders are constantly under stress, but their reward normally makes up for it. Lastly I would say that your actions as a leader are extremely important. The people under a leader look to their leader as an example. Make sure the example you are setting is a good one. 
 

Add comment
Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Isabella Arias: Why good leaders make you feel safe
Great leaders, they are trustworthy. A great leader is someone that people can trust and believe in. A great leader puts others needs in front of theirs. A leaders puts the safety and lives of others before their own. The people who trust leaders and believe in them receive that feeling of nurture and certainty back.  Leaders are empathetic and they don't feel any better than their companions, they are the leaders because they have inflicted that feeling of trust in his companions.

Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  I would not consider myself a leader at this moment, I hope to one day be able to inflict trust in people and put their safety above mine.  I wouldn't consider myself a leader because I have yet to put others lives above my own.  Great leaders have to make sure that others are more important than themselves, and that others safety is more important.  
 

Add comment
Chris Moscoso
Chris Moscoso
To be honest I do not consider myself a good leader. I don’t have a great responsibility when others depend on me. I tend to get distracted a lot and not stay on track. I am more of an independent person because I feel I can progress faster than with a group of people. I feel more confident working by myself because I can challenge myself.  

     If someone wants to become a leader I would tell them that it’s a lot of pressure and responsibility. They would also need to smart and open minded. You also can not think for yourself but others as well. You need to know what you and others want to achieve from learning from you. Everyone would be looking up to you for answers.

 

Add comment
Anthony Garcia        Period 1
Anthony Garcia        Period 1
     Good leaders are people that you can trust. They are people who will put themselves at risk for others. The reason people trust them is because the leader trusts them back. In an organization, a good leader doesn't care about the numbers as much as the people. An example of a good leader is a parent. When their child comes home with a C from school, the parent may be a little angry but in the end, they still love their child and will help them change that C or do better next time. This is so that they can achieve more for themselves. A good leader will do the same. If there is a performance issue with one of the employees, a good leader wont fire them, they will coach them so that they wont make that mistake again.This is what a true good leader really is.


 

Add comment
Alexander Palacio 
Alexander Palacio 
Period:2
For me I always thought to believe that a good leader is someone that you can trust , someone who is able to lead you to the right direction. Being part of a team sport , such as myself, leadership is a major factor. In sports a good leader is someone who pushes you to the best of your abilities , someone who doesn't let you give up even when you want to . A good leader is someone who can create change for the good , and someone who is loyal . Advice that'll give someone to be a great leader is to build trust and to be loyal , a good leader always leads its people to the right direction and never to failure . Most importantly a good leader must have confidence in its self, with confidence comes strength and strength is what is needed to be a good leader.

 

Add comment
Justin Bu             Pd.2
Justin Bu             Pd.2
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it. 
 

Add comment
Christina Irias (P.2)
Christina Irias (P.2)
Leaders help themselves and others to do the right things. They set direction, build an inspiring vision, and create something new. Leadership is about mapping out where you need to go to "win" as a team or an organization; and it is dynamic, exciting, and inspiring. An important characteristic a great leader should have is being trustworthy. You're a leader for a reason, people depend on you to lead and guide them. The out all their trust in you. When your team doesn’t trust you, you don’t get their best effort. Leaders that are trustworthy make you feel safe because they help you through your problems and tend to put you first before themselves. Yes, a leader should be intelligent, confident and have passion but being trustworthy is a key component of being a leader. 
To be honest, as of now I'm more of a follower than a leader, but if I was a leader, I think I would make a good one. I am very trustworthy, I tend to take care of other people before myself, and I have a positive mindset. I like to cooperate with others. When we have a group project, I am very efficient, and encouraging. The team trust me and know I will get stuff done.  
 

Add comment
Forming a Leader
Forming a Leader
Alberto Leon
Leaders, a specific type of people who do not need to have authority, but rather to have people who will follow him and who helps the ones who do follow him and care for them. A leader is one who does not put himself above others, but puts others above himself so that they may grow to be better and more successful than he ever was. To sacrifice his time, health, or sweat for those in his group so that they can stay healthy and be well and safe. A leader will never decide to put his wants and needs over others and leave them in danger of being hurt, the leader's goal is so they get what they want before he does anything for himself because a group of people being successful would be better than just one person. This does not only apply to jobs or the army, but it can be sports or just everyday life. Like helping your friends with their homework or tutoring others or even just sharing your food with someone who does not have any. In sports it could be leading the team to victory and making every player feel as though they are actually contributing to the team instead of just a few players doing everything. A good leader will make everyone feel as though they have importance and show that they could be better through hard work and dedication.
 

Add comment
Michael Torres
Michael Torres
P.2
A good leader is someone trustworthy and intelligent. They make you feel safe because you know that they go through with what they promise to do. They don't need to have millions of dollars, own some massive  company. They just need to let you know that they would do anything to keep you safe and happy.
But how do you become a good leader? How do you show that you would do anything to save others? You don't need to throw yourself in front of a train or anything. You just need to show that you would sacrifice your own happiness to give others a better life. To show that you would save others even if you have to give up the things you want most. Even your dreams.
 

Add comment
Brandon Vega
Brandon Vega
A leader is someone you can trust. Someone you know that would do anything to keep you safe. They don't have to be the head of a big company or organization. Anyone with these characteristics can be a leader. Many people who are in control of major companies or organizations are not leaders. To be a leader you must sacrifice yourself for the safety of others.

Me personally i cant consider my self a leader. Not just yet. I have not put myself in danger in the aid of others. I am yet to complete such task. Once I do I am still not a leader. I need to carry out the actions in my everyday life to be considered a leader.
 

Add comment
Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Kaitlyn Dziedzic
Period 1
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy- let alone a leader? What does it actually mean to be trusted? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader goes a much farther way than anybody would think. It Means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you KNOW that they would have committed the same actions for you. Now, let's go in depth with this subject- would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let go.
I don't know if I consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, though, and that's enough to get me on my way. I feel like I don't hold most qualities to be a good leader, because I have my moments where I seem to be TOO nice. I cover some of the foundation to be a good leader, but I don't care if I'm at the top or bottom of the food chain, because as long as I know I can be trusted by enough people, I have done what's best. To be frankly honest, I personally care about others safety and health before mine most of the time. Why? That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I do have morals and I have been taught that even though I am going to be my first priority, I have to think about others before I choose to worry about myself.
 

Add comment
Leadership
Leadership
Not anybody can be a great leader.  Great leaders do not come and go easily. Usually , they are remembered throughout the years for their demonstration of leadership. Certain characteristics separate an average person from a great leaders. Leaders would sacrifice themselves for the greater good of others. They are able to put themselves on the side and carry their own people or team to success. No matter the conditions or circumstances, great leaders can find a way to achieve greatness. 


I personally consider myself a great leader. On the basketball court I am one of the best leaders. Basketball wise, I can get my teammates to where they need to be on the court, get them open for easy points, and run the floor easily. In other terms, i can motivate my teammates so they can play to their full potential, and talk to my team in times of doubt and success. In order to win, I will carry the team on my back or if it takes for me not to score in order to win, I will. Leaders from basketball to politics all have one thing in common and that is to help others in any possible way. 

Nimrod Espinoza
 

Add comment
Leaders
Leaders
Lissette Rocha Period 2
Leaders are very special type of person, and I believe that some people are born to be a leader one day. I believe that I can be an amazing helper to leader, but I don’t have the confidence enough to be a leader. I am a very quiet person that tries to comprise too much, and to be a leader you have to be firm and confident. People can be very complicated, and if you try to make everyone happy it is impossible. If a person wants to be a leader, they need to have the qualities to be one. Leaders are firm, confident, fair, smart, brave, never give up, and listen to the people. Those are some of the many qualities a leader needs to have, but always remember to sacrifice yourself for others and put yourself second from the people. Leaders make people feel safe and protected. One of the questions are, why should leaders make his or her people safe? The reasoning behind this is, because a leader should be about to protect the people from the “bad”. That’s why they need to also be brave and smart, so they can make smart and brave choices to protect his or her people. Overall, leaders are willing to do anything and if you are that person, always believe in yourself. ��Z�4�,��

 

Add comment
 
 
 

Add comment
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe
Hope Flores
Period 7
 When someone one is a good leader they should make you feel safe.Leaders usually know what they are doing, making the workers more comfortable. the reason why we feel safe when a good leader is in charge, is because they understand how to make things work and keep everything under control.
I think I would be a fine leader. Knowing the need of the people I'm leading would be critical to me. You need to have a certain sense of humility. I want to reach down to the members to help them, not just sit at a high pedestal about them.

 

Add comment
Nathen Gellibert Period 7
Nathen Gellibert Period 7

                I consider myself to be an ok leader only because in some situations I excel and pull through, but in others I can’t. I’m not really one to care much about other people. I usually do things based on the way I am feeling at the moment. That’s why my leadership qualities aren’t up to par. If I feel like being helpful, then my inner leader comes out and assumes position.

                To be a good leader means to get people through things that are hard. Some people are born natural leaders and some are just meant to follow. There’s nothing wrong with being a follower it’s just how things end up. Leaders tend to come up with solutions that are efficient. They have the ideas that draw people closer to them. So being a leader is not meant for everyone, but it can be developed over time. rsehero.co�(����

 

Add comment
Karla Martinez P-1
Karla Martinez P-1
I consider myself a great leader because even in school if a friend needs help in anything I would help him, no matter what the effort takes. I think that looking after people even if you don't have to makes you a great leader and a great person.I have a friend who is an esol student and sometimes he struggles with his homework. I always try to be on top of him so he doesn't miss any assignment or homework.
My advice to other people to be a great leader is: take your time and look around you. Look for people who is in need of help and do your best to help them. Do it without expecting anything back, without any interest. The world needs more people to do kind things and to help our similar. We are all human and he all need to be there for each other.
 

Add comment
Leadership 
Leadership 
Haniel Suris p. 1
I do consider myself a great leader. i would give up and sacrifice anything for my team. I know they will do the same too. we break each other down for are own well being to release the dog in all of us. we push each other far beyond our limits, but at the end of the day we were all just doing that for our own well being.
    upcoming leaders should have an influence on the younger guys on the team just starting off. They will look up to you as someone who they feel safe with and someone they trust. being a good leader build future better leaders. push your team to be the best they can make sure they don't give up until they are done. At the end of the day its for their own good.

 

Add comment
Good Leaders
Good Leaders
 

Add comment
Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leadership         Christian Espinosa Pd.4
Leaders. Leaders are supposed to keep people safe. They should let his team or group eat first. Leaders are the one who take that risk to help and rescue others in need. They risk there lives for people that they might not even know. For instance 9/11, a tragic day. Many fire fighters and police officers lost there lives saving people they don't even know. Many family members were in grief and mourned                                               
Another example is when more then one hundred boats came in to save the people of Manhattan. It took them just nine hours. That is the fastest record the boats saved people. Most people saved record. They saved more that five hundred thousand people that day. But sometimes although something bad happens there is always something good that comes out of it.
 

Add comment

# data[].attributes.headline
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.

# data[].attributes.subject
I do not consider myself a great leader because I need to speak with my voice but I don’t because I’m shy. Although, I am responsible with many things but I would be scared to speak my mind because I kind of do care about what others think. In this video Simon Sinek says that great leaders never sacrifice the people to save the numbers, they would sooner sacrifice the numbers to save the people. Now the most important thing is that when people feel safe and protected by the leadership in the organization, the natural reaction is to trust and cooperate.An advice that I can give to others would be is to be responsible, confident, and don’t be shy to not speak with your voice. Having a voice and pushing through would be super important in certain situations by talking to your employees for the company’s sake. Motivating yourself and the employees with a company goal is helpful to improve your progress. Leaders don’t only have to rely on themselves but others as well they will also be the first to accept the blame and the first to make the move. We also call them leaders because they take the risk before anybody else does.

# data[].attributes.body
ralph period 3

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I 

# data[].attributes.attachment_link.title
Why Good Leaders Make You Feel Safe.docx

# data[].attributes.body
Leadership is based on responsibility and most importantly trust. I believe that I have these attributes into being a great leader. I have well morals about being kind to others and to never judge a book by its cover. A great leader needs to have patience and to be fearless. I always listen to what people have to tell me. I'm also give great feedback and ideas.

For someone who is trying to become a great leader, I will advise them that there is going to be tough choices you have to make. But always be patient and trust in others. When you build trust with your people the job becomes much easier. People will confide in you to make the right choices and that boosts your confidence levels. Also be kind and loyal no matter the situation.

# data[].attributes.body
Great leaders are created through trust and graciousness. I consider myself a pretty good leader. I take others opinions into consideration. I listen and care about others. I also try to do what I can do for the other. I support my team and guide it when it needs the guidance. It's important to make your team or whatever group you're leading feel comfortable or safe with you. That is why I try to be as friendly, open minded and caring as I can be.

There are many different attributes that make up a good leader. For one who is trying to be a good leader, you need to put others before yourself. Making others feel safe is very important. When the group you are leading had full trust in you, they feel safe and will follow you happily, without fear and with respect. Always listen to others. What other's say is important, but you still have to be assertive, but still be understanding. A good leader is someone everyone can look up to and trust. Be the example for someone else.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe.
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and I don't think of myself when i make decisions. My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be considerate of other people.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a leader you need followers. But, people will only follow you if they feel safe and trust you. In order to be a great leader, you need to listen and understand the people around you. You want to avoid making your "followers" feel threatened and less-than. A good leader makes the people around them feel safe, heard, and sacrifices themselves to give their followers the opportunity to succeed, and improve. Leaders like this have followers who are willing to work hard for the success of the whole group, especially the leader.

I'm not the CEO of a company or the director of a big project, but I consider myself a good leader. I think I'm a good leader because my friends and family trust me. If i need support they are always there for me .And if they ever need me I'm there to help. We all support each other. During group projects I listen and try to understand my group members. If we have arguments I make sure to be patient and come to an agreement.A great leader is patient, kind, and supportive.

# data[].attributes.body
In order to be a great leader, you need to be all for the people following you and its good to be open minded. It takes a lot of work to have people follow you with their trust. You are a representative of not only yourself but of everyone behind you. I consider myself a great leader.  I am very open to everyone.
I believe everyone is equal and that everyone has a voice. I have been in leadership positions before and i find myself to be a good leader. I am open minded and listen to other opinions. I work well under stressful situations. I believe id make a decent if not good leader. I believe people feel safe around leaders because they trust them to do whats right.

# data[].attributes.body
Being a good leader takes a lot of work. from listening, understanding, working hard. It takes a lot more. You got to work with people and know how they feel and how you feel but you got to accept what people think and feel. But when it comes to thinking " am i good leader" the truth is you will never know because it's what you know in your heart, if you think you're a good leader so be it. But you never know because some people will think you're a bad leader.

However, i dont think myself as a good leader because i tend to argue and not listen to people. i tend to be stubborn and just do what i want. but i will give good advice, which can be "life is a never ending series of missed opportunity" meaning live every moment in your life and take everything you can get and do. and never stop reaching for what you want because you only have this one life make it great and make your world a better place.

# data[].attributes.body
In order to be a great leader you must have to know what the rest have to say and how they feel. I considered myself a great leader because i am very open minded person willing to listen to everyone's opinions whether its in my favorite or not. Being able to stand up for what you and others surrounded by you believe is an important role in being a good leaders. As an advice to those that want to be good leaders is to be more open minded and not get upset if someones opinion isn't in your favorite. You must remember that not everyone is the same and everyone has different opinions and reactions to everything. Also a good leader should have trust in everyone and friends with everyone. No one wants a back stabber as a leader.

# data[].attributes.body
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.

# data[].attributes.body
To be a great leader you must listen to what others have to say and make them feel like they are being protected. One of the reasons we trust leader is so they can guide us in the right direction. When a leader makes us feel comfortable and safe its probably because they had to make a sacrifice in order to keep us safe.
I believe I am a good leader because i take other opinions into a count and i don't think of myself when i make decisions. My advice to other on how to be a great leader is to be selfless

# data[].attributes.body
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for.

# data[].attributes.body
The reason we feel safe around leaders, is because we trust them to lead us to greatness. We trust them to tell us the truth, to help us go forward. Being a leader means you are good in tough positions, making hard decisions. I do consider myself a good leader because i always encourage my friends , and my peers around me. I think i work with my team members pretty well, we harmonize well. I also respect the ideas that others have. I like leading people in school, in projects or team activities, i try my best to always make people feel safe
around me.

One advice I can give someone that would like to be a great leader is to fell compassionate about people ,and their feelings that they have. Always be open minded to others ideas ,and comments that everything can tweak your project or idea and make it greater. Most importantly be passionate in what you do, and what you stand for.

# data[].attributes.body
The question that is posed is, what makes a good leader? Risking your life to save others? I think there are many qualities to be a good leader. Being able to stand up in tough situations, having the confidence in yourself that you could lead other people.  Being able to care more about others well being rather than your won. Being a leader is being selfless.
Would I consider myself a good leader? I would say yes.  I believe that I am selfless. I would rather see other happy than myself sometimes. I’m compassionate when it comes to other peoples feelings. I like to help others do better. I like to lead people, especially in school projects. I like to help out, to encourage others, to make them feel like they  a part of a group.

# data[].attributes.attachment_link.title
I for one would see myself as a reasonable pioneer with the possibility to be extraordinary

# data[].attributes.body
We will put our lives at risk to save others because of trust. That means that trust increases safety. When we feel safe, we are empowered. When we are not acting under threat, we are able to give our best, to be more creative, to be more productive. More trust = more safety = more productivity and creativity. It’s a formula that all leaders should study. Without safety, instead of focusing on outside threats, we are turned inside. When we feel safe, we are able to work together for a common cause and fulfill the leader’s vision.  The question for organizations everywhere is whether your culture is safe. Do your managers encourage an atmosphere of safety and trust? The answer to that question may be the key to unlocking the creativity of the entire company.

# data[].attributes.body
The Ted Talk named "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek lights up qualities that are totally vital in pioneers and shouldn't something be said about these people makes them successful. Simon uncovered that an extensive part is the assume that exists between the pioneers and the adherents. The pioneers must carry on in a way that encites their devotees to believe them and feels safe. Under a decent pioneer, an individual does not feel dread of being surrendered by this pioneer, or disposed of for something better. The leader turns into a figure the individual can gaze upward to, comprehend, and see as a supporting figure. At the point when this happens, the individual would forfeit himself for their pioneer on the grounds that the pioneer has effectively shown that they would forfeit themselves for the individual.

I trust I am a decent leader for some reasons. I forfeit myself for the benefit of the group or gathering all through many events. I have a tendency to be viewed as trsutworthy and honest to goodness as I attempt to show these qualities through my practices toward the gathering. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would set aside opportunity to help or mentor any individual in the gathering/group that would require it. I am likewise idealistic and spurring, guaranteeing to keep assurance in the gathering high and strengthening the development mentality in the individuals.

# data[].attributes.body
I do consider myself a great leader just because I am some one that works for things. I work hard and am dedicated to my studies. A good leader is responsible and has good communication skills. A good leader has good sportsmanship and can work in a team.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader because I am someone that likes to succeed. Helping my team would bring me great satisfaction because they are people I care about and i want them to share the victory with them. I am a perfectionist, I want things to be done right so we are even closer to victory.
As any leader I have flaws and one of them is that im too stubborn sometimes but most of the time, i think about it and consider the options that were given to me by my peers. I understand that a group is not about just one person, i like to make sure everyone is on track by being their own person with their own character and opinions. I want to be a protector and i want my group to feel safe and sound.

# data[].attributes.body
The Ted Talk titled "Why good leaders make you feel safe" by Simon Sinek illuminates qualities that are absolutely necessary in leaders and what about these individuals makes them effective. Simon revealed that a large component is the trust that exists between the leaders and the followers. The leaders must behave in a way that encites their followers to trust them and feels safe. Under a good leader, an individual does not feel fear of being abandoned by this leader, or discarded for something better. The leader becomes a figure the individual can look up to, understand, and see as a nurturing figure. When this occurs, the person would sacrifice himself for their leader because the leader has already demonstrated that they would sacrifice themselves for the person.
I believe I am a good leader for many reasons. I sacrifice myself for the good of the team or group throughout many occasions. I tend to be seen as trsutworthy and genuine as I try to demonstrate these qualities through my behaviors toward the group. I am compassioonate and understanding, and would take time to help or coach any person in the group/team that would need it. I am also optimistic and motivating, assuring to keep morale in the group high and reinforcing the growth mindset in the members.

# data[].attributes.body
A leader has confidence and believe that they can achieve something. They get a task and pursue it. Responsibility is strong in a leader. Leaders have many friends and companions. they guide the way for others and keep in mind the safety and strength of others. Leaders don't take advantage of others they help nurture them and proper as a group or organization. Leaders don't believe they are superior, but as equals that will help each other to succeed. A leader should be smart and loyal to their companions and followers. They do not flee in the face of danger but rather stand up to fight against it for the people who can't.
I believe I would make a fantastic leader. I show all the qualities it would take to be one. However, I would need the assistance of my peers to earn the trust and responsibility it takes to be a leader. I am probably considered a follower at the moment because I do not shine the light for others or keep others safe. I do have a positive view on things. I can be loyal to others and be confident on who I am and the decisions I make. Becoming a leader isn't impossible I would just need the help of my friends to achieve it.

# data[].attributes.body
I strongly believe i am a great leader since i contain these qualities: Self-spurred:
Spurred pioneers want to accomplish well beyond desires.
This originates from their energy, pride and want to wind up plainly better and the inspiration to show improvement over every other person.
To prevail as a pioneer, you should be roused, and nobody else can do that for you with the exception of your self.
Models:
Pioneers hold them selves and the general population around them to a higher standard than most, both on an individual and expert level. Pioneers comprehend that with a specific end goal to accomplish higher norms, they need solid esteems, consider themselves responsible for their words/activities and never rationalize.
Keep in mind that you're the normal of the five individuals you invest the most energy with.
Certainty:
Lamentably, certainty can be something you either have or don't have, however I trust that it can be drilled and learned.
Certainty needs to do with your internal impression of your capacity to satisfy a specific part and is worked through your encounters and dealings amid your life.
To fabricate your certainty you should be available to new encounters and fizzle or you'll never develop and discover the quality expected to push the cutoff points of what you're prepared to do. You pick up quality, boldness and certainty by each involvement in which you truly stop to look fear in the face. – Eleanor Roosevelt
Good faith and Energy:
Where others may think an undertaking or errand is excessively troublesome, pioneers confront those difficulties with vitality and inspiration.
Inspiration is infectious, so make certain to concentrate on your mentality and comprehend you set the tone for your business and the general population around you.
Responsible:
Being responsible implies that you acknowledge obligation regarding the results expected of you, both great and awful.
You don't accuse others. What's more, you don't accuse things that were out of your control.
Until the point when you assume liability, you are a casualty. What's more, being a casualty is the correct inverse of being a pioneer.
Extraordinary pioneers step up with regards to impact the result and assume liability for the outcomes.
Strength:
Aristotle called strength the primary goodness, since it makes the greater part of alternate ethics conceivable.
Authority some of the time includes settling on disliked choices which requires a specific level of courage.
On the off chance that you need to be more gallant you have to attempt new things, have more trust and trust in others, and in addition have the capacity to raise troublesome issues that others would leave uncertain.
Locked in:
Awesome pioneers can concentrate their consideration on the current issue without being diverted.
Notwithstanding when your to a great degree occupied, you have to ensure that you're taking part in the process with colleagues and not giving requests from the sideline.
Individual Story: There's a nearby Mexican eatery that I adore, in light of the fact that the sustenance is magnificent, as well as I cherish how it's run. The proprietor brings nourishment/beverages to clients, answers the telephone and everything in the middle. He even makes a point to make proper acquaintance with each individual that comes into his entryway, even with more than 100 pressed tables. Now that is a drawn in pioneer!
Character: Pioneers are very much characterized and have one of a kind personas that make them one-of-kind.
They are brimming with identity and are not hesitant to stand solitary and be extraordinary.
They comprehend that the things who make them diverse are the things that characterize their character.
Amusingness:
Numerous pioneers are sticklers, which tends to make them disparaging of themselves and the general population around them.
You ought to have a sound comical inclination about existence and not consider your self excessively important
In any case, pioneers who consider them selves excessively important hazard distancing individuals.
Compelling pioneers can snicker at them selves and comprehend that they are just human and can commit errors like every other person.
Energy:
Energetic pioneers frequently have a solid, wild want that drives them forward.
The measure of enthusiasm you have specifically influences your state of mind, vitality and that of y

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a great leader. Most people think that a leader is the most important person in a group when in reality they are just people that help you do better. I always try to lead people into doing better on things such as projects and school assignments. Leaders also give people advice and are typically good at certain things. Many people are talented in certain things but don't give people any advice which is kind of selfish .
Some characteristics i can give to people wanting to be a leader is to be humble and generous. Other things is being gentle and slow paced for the person your leading to fully understand and take in information. Leadership can help you in many aspects of life such as school, a job, sports, and even things you do for entertainment such as video games.

# data[].attributes.body
I can consider myself a great leader. I have a lot of faith in people and I also believe in them like my family, friends, and others. I would help out my friends when they need me like helping them on related school things, business type of stuff, and anything. I would always take care  of my family and their issues they are dealing with and sometimes taking care of your siblings or your little cousins when they need you.
I can advise you that being a great leader is not easy. It also doesn't mean that you have to be on top of everyone or looking out for them all the time. Being a leader also requires teamwork like for example, in a basketball team with a lot of athletes. They can help you anytime with teamwork and assist.

# data[].attributes.body
I personally believe that I am a fairly good leader. I have my flaws here and there but I do open my eyes and distinguish right from wrong. I try to set an example to not only my little brothers but also my peers. I enjoy my weekends and do reckless things from time to time but when it comes down to getting my work done and keeping my grades up I’m on top of it.

Something I’d advise anyone is to keep in mind that being a leader does not mean bossing people around and being ahead and on top of everyone else. Being a leader actually requires teamwork. You're building up and stacking up with other people.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader because i don't make excuses, i'm responsible, i'm compassionate, i think everything through, and i also have fun. I listen to the ideas of others and i take them into consideration.

People lead in their own ways. I think that a great leader needs to listen his team and have communication with them, it’s very important to have a relation with your teammates.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader most of the time. I am compassionate, understanding and I don't ask anyone to do anything I would not do myself. I can be a very responsible person and I care for others feeling more than my own. I’m also very supportive and help to push others achieve their goals. Furthermore, I don’t give up on the people I care about and the people I’m helping. But, sometimes I get very shy and insecure and stay quiet when I don’t have confidence in my leadership.

I would advise others who want to be good leaders to put themselves in the situation of those they are leading in order to make the right decisions. Being a great leader can be a big responsibility. Some advice about being a great leader would be open- mindedness. Communication with your team is key. Feedback from your people make your decisions much more effective. Moreover, consistency is also a very important factor because nobody wants someone that is up and down all the time. If people are to trust you with important actions and choices they have to feel like you have the credibility to complete them.

# data[].attributes.body
A good leader is a trustworthy person, but how does anybody know that anyone is trustworthy? That you receive anything you want from that person just because they have something you don't, or have they earned it from you? Being a trusted leader means that you wouldn't mind cooperating with them because you know that they would have done the same for you. Would you cooperate with somebody who doesn't mind letting you go in your times of need? No, right? Well, that's exactly what it means to have your trust in somebody, knowing they wouldn't let you go.
I somewhat consider myself as a good leader. I do consider myself to be trusted by others, and I like starting things or being the first to do something. On the other hand though, I am very shy and very nice. Those are not qualities a leader should have. I also sometimes hesitate when making decisions. But I usually care about others safety and health before mine That is just the kind of person that I am. There are times when I have to focus on myself, but I personally think about others before I choose to worry about myself.

# data[].attributes.body
I consider myself a good leader, because i give people advice. I give my opinion on what is the right thing to be done. I consider myself a good leader because i am always helping people. For example, my brother; i am always helping my brother on homework. Nevertheless, a good leader doesn't always have to be helping people or giving advice is also to motivate and set examples. Finally, a good leader is to set examples and to motivate to do better and be better.

A good way to be a great leader is by being yourself and be creative. That's a way you can be motivational and inspire people. A leader takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be great example. After that, A leader shows how they really are as a person and how they act. On the other hand, A leader shows true pride and trust to society. Finally, A great leader begins with pride and dedication